Garia sees what some men in the Large Training Room are doing, and it gives her an idea. Unfortunately, this proves to be slightly more revolutionary than usual and only receives a cautious assent from the King. Now, all she has to do is to make her wish into reality...

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2011 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

The week that followed the unexpected arrival of Garia's second Call was the worst that she had ever experienced in either of her two lives. The release of hormones triggered off an immense emotional storm that blew her away, and made her notorious in the palace.

It was impossible for her to undertake any of her normal duties, and the time was mostly spent in her suite, surrounded by those concerned for her welfare. Sometimes she would be depressed, at others manic, agitated, irritated, furious, desolate or merely exhausted. As were many of those who attended her. By the second day the Queen had had enough and confined her to bed, where she lay weeping and heartbroken. Terys discovered, as she had suspected, that Garia was feeling for her lost home, parents and friends, and there was nothing anyone could do to remedy the fact. All she could do was to comfort the girl and tell her that her new family would look after her as well as it could until a way was found for her to return home.

The third day Garia had a blazing temper, since no-one would let her out of the suite. She swore at Jenet as they washed, but Jenet just let it roll over her and carried on. She had previous experience of what young girls could go through and accepted that nothing said was seriously intended. Garia also swore at Merizel, who initially blanched but then recognized what her friend was going through and merely gathered her into a hug until the unwilling girl relaxed and sagged against her.

She managed, successfully, to avoid swearing at Terys, and the Queen could see what a big effort it cost her. Terys tried to distract Garia with conversation but the young girl's mind was stuck in a rut of despair. Only the appearance of Keren during the fourth day managed to improve her mood. He reminded her of her mental calming exercises and she managed to bring herself more properly under control, only for her to run with embarrassment into her bedroom as she realized how badly she had treated everyone.

"Oh, Your Majesty!" she said later that day, "I've been so horrible to everyone. How can you all possibly forgive me?"

"My dear, it has been unusually bad for you this time. I would be surprised if you have many calls like this in the future. I remember when I was about your age there were one or two occasions when I suffered as bad a time as you have this week but fortunately it is not always so. We women know that such may happen, especially to a young girl who is not used to the ways of her own body as a grown-up woman would be." Terys smiled at Garia, who was gathered in the Queen's arms yet again. "If you wish to apologize, then do so, but we all understand what you have been going through and can sympathize with you."

"Ma'am, I must apologize! I've behaved very badly towards you all, and you don't deserve it from me. How can I ever face anyone again?"

Terys smiled again. "You will see, dear. What is happening to you is only what is expected of a girl child your age. By this time next week, you will wonder what all the fuss was over."

"If you say so, ma'am."

The Queen thought it best that Garia stayed away from the normal palace routine for several further days, until her flow had finished and her senses came back to normal. Then, after a single day of light activity, she swung back into her schedule with a vengeance. Mornings were usually to be spent in the Self Defense Training Room, afternoons in learning to read and write the local script, evenings occupied by meetings with the Council and any interested parties.

Still it rained. It was not a continuous downpour, but varied from steady light drizzle through heavy rain to the occasional extreme deluge. Garia discovered why every courtyard in the palace had a cloister going round it, and why the surface of those courtyards were usually one or two steps below the level of that in the cloisters. Each courtyard was now a paddling pool, the drains barely keeping pace with the incoming rain.

On the very rare occasion when the rains actually stopped for brief periods, work parties hurried outside to attend to vital maintenance, such as repairing overloaded guttering, fixing leaking tiles or clearing choked drains. Another aspect of the rains was brought to Garia's attention when she noticed parties of guardsmen and servants patrolling the corridors, each carrying a small crossbow.

"What are those men doing, Keren?"

"You remember we talked about those rodents, one day when we were working in the laboratory? Underneath the palace are some huge stone-lined tunnels built, it is said, by the Chivans long ago. Those are the only reason the palace and much of the Old Town aren't flooded each year. That's where the labris usually live. Of course, during the rains, the tunnels are flooded and so they are forced out, up and into the buildings above."

"The men are hunting the... labris, right?"

"Yes. You'll notice the quarrels they use are blunt and have a leather pad wrapped round them. That's enough to kill or at least stop a lab, but it means they won't damage the woodwork if they miss."

She met with Tarvan in the Laboratory one afternoon, where he showed her samples of the coal which had been collected at her request. She spent a bell with him, Keren and Merizel talking about the material, what it was made of, how it could be converted into coke and what to do with the gases which were driven off. She finally burned part of each sample in the furnace to show them that you could indeed burn rocks, provided they were the right kind.

Tarvan designed a simple iron container that could be used to produce samples of coke for steel-making and they talked about ways of large scale coke production, about which neither really had much knowledge. Finally, just before he left to return to the Guild with his designs, he asked a question of Garia.

"Milady, Master Parrel says that you wished to employ me as your assistant for a time here in the palace. Is the production of coke the reason for your request?"

"Actually, Tarvan, no it isn't." She gave him an appraising glance. "How would you like to become the very first engineer in your world in an entirely new field of study?"

"Milady? I thought that was what I was doing."

She smiled at him. "No, I have something entirely different in mind for you. It's something that will be completely different and should allow you to do many things you probably consider impossible at the moment. Are you interested?"

"Of course, milady. What is it?"

"I plan to make you your world's first electrical engineer." He frowned at the strange word. "I'll explain in detail as we go along, of course. What we'll need to start with are some simple apparatus, which I can tell you how to make and roughly how it all works, and then we can take it from there. It will all be simple bench experiments and most of what we'll need will be small sheets of various metals and lengths of copper wire. Would that be a problem?"

"You mentioned copper wire before, milady," he said slowly. "This is what you were thinking of, wasn't it?"

"It was. Oh, the Prince will probably involve himself in our experiments. Do you have a problem with that?"

"Not at all, milady. I'd be honored. Will you describe what we'll need, then? I assume you wish me to make or otherwise provide the parts required."

There was a discussion, Tarvan and Keren becoming more puzzled by the moment as Garia described what she wanted the former to make. Nevertheless, she was content when they parted that the next step had been taken. It would take as long to develop as the steel industry would, but the benefits of using electricity to transfer power across country would make a considerable improvement in the rate of progress and likely save them some effort and prevent pollution as well.

I'm just short-circuiting the process a little. Hah! See what I did there? Let's get some simple motors and generators going, and see if anyone can guess what the benefits might be. I'll need some storage as well, simple cells and maybe some lead-acid batteries. Wonder if they know what Sulfuric Acid is? I need to talk to Gerdas, I think. Time to meet some chemists.

~o~O~o~

The following morning, and her training was going very well. All of her 'file' now understood the basics and were rapidly mastering the throws and positions which Garia knew. She had introduced them to the disabling and killing punches and kicks and they were cautiously trying them out on one another. The whole team was coming together well, and she was confident that their standard would soon do any Earth dojo proud.

After tidying up the room not long before the bell for lunch, the group walked out into the Large Training Room, where the new recruits were being put through their paces. Some were being drilled, some were practicing with wooden swords, some were being instructed in the intricacies of armor. On one side, several men were grouped around each of three frayen, while an experienced guardsman introduced them to the animals.

"It is rare, milady," Feteran said when he saw where she was looking, "for most to be unfamiliar with frayen, but always possible. If the man lived in the city, for example, or perhaps was a fisherman or a hunter in the marshes. Every guardsman must know how to ride a frayen, though, so we teach those who do not know how. Of course, knowing how to ride is but the first step, they must also learn how to fight while mounted."

"I can do that," she said. "Ride, that is. We didn't fight on horseback where I came from."

"Horseback, milady?"

"We have a riding animal which is somewhat bigger than a frayen, Feteran, called a horse. I've ridden one for years." She looked thoughtfully at the groups around the animals. "Do you think Captain Bleskin would let me try to ride one of those, Feteran?"

Feteran looked worried. "Milady, it is not -" He paused, considering, before nodding reluctantly. "Milady, perhaps you should ask him yourself." He pointed.

Garia, Keren, Feteran and Merizel made their way through the crowded room to reach Bleskin's side. He saw them coming and saluted as they neared.

"Highness, Milady. What can I do for you this morning?"

"Captain. I saw your men with those frayen, and it got me to wondering. Do you think I could try riding one?"

Bleskin frowned. "Milady, we do not keep the chairs here, of course, being all men," he smiled, "besides yourself, of course. Shall I send to the stables for one?"

"Chairs?" Garia remembered the ride down the mountain with Tanon. "Ah, No! I mean, no, that's not what I meant, captain. On Earth we have a riding animal called a horse which is larger than the frayen here. I have been riding horses there for perhaps," how do I express the number of Earth years without making it too complicated? Ah. "...about half my life, I guess. I want to see if I can ride a frayen like the men do. Would that be possible, do you think?"

Bleskin first looked shocked and then extremely unhappy. "Milady..." He reddened. "Perhaps... this is not the best place to discuss this matter. Your room, would it now be empty? We should go somewhere where we can hear ourselves speak."

"As you wish, captain."

Keren looked at Garia with an obscure expression on his face, but made no comment. He turned and led the way back to the smaller room, where Bleskin closed the doors before turning to Garia.

"Milady," he began again. "It is not customary for women to ride as the men do, because..." he reddened and turned towards Keren. "Highness, help me, please. I find this discussion uncomfortable."

Keren was puzzled. "Captain, I know that women have customarily used a chair instead of a saddle, but it occurs to me that I have no idea why. Of course, what may be true in Alaesia may not be true on Earth, and it may never have occurred to the Baroness that we do things another way. Why do we ride differently, captain?"

"Highness, I am sorely pressed, this is not something I ever thought I had need to explain. Milady, forgive me, I must be blunt. It is because..." Bleskin reddened again, finding the words difficult to select. "It is because of the different physical arrangements of our bodies, milady," he finally managed to say. "There are considerations... perhaps like those you experienced recently."

Ah! A light dawns! Oh, the poor man, having to try and be delicate like that. Let's see if I can soften the blow here. After all, women have ridden horses on Earth since forever, haven't they? I can't see as how there would be any difficulty here. Looks like they're more concerned with, hum, fluids leaking out onto the saddles.

"Oh, captain! I'm sorry, I didn't realize," she said. "I understand what you're saying now. Oh, I don't think you need worry about anything like that. Generally women know what their limits are when... such matters occur. I can assure you that, where I come from, as many women ride as do men and we have done so for thousands of years. I know I'll have to make changes before I can ride here, especially since the animals are different than what I'm used to, but I don't really see that as a big problem."

"If you say so, milady, then I must accept that you know what you speak about. Tell me something of these horses of yours, if you would."

"Captain, a horse is generally larger than the frayen I saw out in the main room, although we have many breeds that are different sizes. The ones I rode, the back would be about as high as the head of a frayen is, and they must have weighed about double. They're about similar in shape, but they don't have a hard hide like a frayen but a slightly softer hairy hide. The head is completely different, though they have the same number of eyes and ears, one nose and so on. Does that help?"

"It does, milady. But, you are smaller yourself now, compared to... before."

"True, captain, but the frayen is also smaller. I don't really see our different sizes as a problem."

Bleskin wrestled with the problem for a while before turning to Garia.

"Milady, you ask for something that to my knowledge has never been done in Palarand before. It is possible, of course, that there are places beyond the Valley where such practices are considered normal, but not here." He smiled at her for the first time since she had broached the subject. "Of course, there are many things that have never been done in Palarand before, and you are the source of most of them, so I would not refuse you on that account alone. I wonder, however, at the reaction of His Majesty's people when they see you riding in such a fashion - since that is your intention, isn't it?"

She inclined her head. "Captain, logically it would follow that eventually I would be seen by the public, yes."

"Then, milady, I must ask that we refer this question to Their Majesties for judgment. Eating one's meal with a fork is one matter, seeing a woman riding a frayen entirely another."

Garia hadn't expected much else, but was still disappointed. "As you wish, Captain Bleskin. Your advice is well received." She raised an eyebrow at Keren. "Can we talk to them after lunch, do you think?"

"It won't take them long to decide," he replied, "we can probably fit in a meeting before we go for our nap. Shall I mention it when we go in to eat?"

"Please. The sooner we know what I can do the better, I think."

Keren frowned. "Those jeans of yours, were they the kind of trousers one would wear to ride on Earth? I seem to remember you telling us about farm workers riding beasts to control herds of meat animals."

"Yes, that's right. The material jeans are made of is hard-wearing enough to ride in. Oh! I catch your drift. No, I wouldn't be dressing like that here, I don't think. It will be bad enough putting me on the back of a frayen in any case. No, I think I'll have to do what I did for the exercises, that is to experiment to find out something that will let me do what I need to and still appear reasonable to the eyes of people here." Now it was her turn to frown. "I never gave that part of it a thought, actually. I thought I'd just hop up dressed as I am now."

Bleskin became interested despite himself. "You would wear a skirt to ride in, milady? How would that be possible?"

"Um, captain, you do remember I wasn't female when I rode on Earth? I can tell you that when I left, women wore mostly the same to ride as men did, which is to say pretty much what I was wearing when I arrived on Anmar. Before-days they wore long skirts or divided skirts, which were sort of trousers with very wide legs, I suppose. There was a kind of saddle used a long time ago called a side-saddle used exclusively by women wearing skirts. If I remember correctly that had a sort of hook standing up above the saddle the woman wrapped her legs around to stop her sliding off. I don't think I'll be introducing that here, though." She looked thoughtful. "Hmm, I'll have to give saddles and clothing a good long thought, I think." She smiled at her companions. "Perhaps we ought to go and change for lunch?"

~o~O~o~

"Milady? Garia," Robanar addressed her as they gathered in his parlor. "Captain Bleskin tells me you have a desire which may need careful consideration."

"Sire, I do. With your permission?"

Robanar nodded and she began.

"Sire, I wish to ride a frayen as the men do. I have ridden larger animals than those before I came to Anmar, and have done so for about half my life. In my country the young people like me spend most of their days going to school, as I have told you before. There are vacation periods at certain times of year, when we don't attend school, and the longest of these is in summer. When we return to school after the summer vacation that's when we usually go up to the next grade in class. The reason the longest vacation is in the late summer is so that in rural areas the children can help get the harvest in, but of course most of us aren't born on farms any more so we do other things instead. What used to happen to me was that my parents and I would travel to my Uncle Brad's farm and spend the summer vacation there. Sometimes, if Dad was especially busy, I would just go with my Mom and the last two years, as I'm older, I've traveled there on my own.

"Now Uncle Brad has a big farm of... cattle. They're large animals, bigger than frayen but not as big as dranakh, I guess. It's a dairy farm, not beef, which means he keeps them in order to get the milk out of them. He has a son and two daughters, my cousins, so I got to hang out with them for the whole time I was off school. To get around the land we have the usual... self-propelled wagons, but there were also horses. Horses, like frayen, can go places no wheeled vehicle can go, so we used to ride all over the back country and camp out, too.

"A horse looks roughly about the same shape as a frayen but is much bigger. A frayen's head would about come up to the back of a horse. The colors are different, and the hide is different. I learned to ride when I was about eight or so, my years, on a slightly smaller breed of horse but exactly the same to handle. So I've been riding every summer since then. I know frayen are different than I've been used to but I don't think they'll be that different to ride."

"But, dear," Terys said, "you are different. You are not the boy who rode those... horses."

"I know, ma'am, but my two female cousins rode too, just as much as I did. Lots of women ride, in fact in some parts of the country, more women ride than men do. Most of us ride for pleasure, now, of course. In older days before we found out how to make... wagons that moved themselves, everybody rode horses. I'm surprised that the same doesn't happen here."

Robanar frowned and shuffled in his chair. "It might be some kind of custom, some reason we have forgotten," he rumbled. "Bleskin, what are your concerns in this matter?"

"Sire, if Milady Garia thinks that she may be able to ride a frayen in the same manner as the men, then I personally would not object to her finding out if that is true or not. It is the effect on others that concerned me, Sire. What will your subjects outside the gates think, if Milady Garia should appear mounted before them? She herself has expressed concerns over what attire she might wear. If this is handled without careful consideration, trouble may be the result."

Robanar nodded. "As you say, Bleskin. Milady Garia, do you have a proposal?"

"Sire, I don't want to cause any more trouble. As you are aware, there is probably enough of that to come as it is. I think what I need to do is to conduct some experiments, like I did when I wanted to exercise. That way, I can find out if I can ride a frayen, and if I can, we can work out what the most suitable clothes I could wear while doing so. I guess it's probably going to be something similar to what I wear for exercising, Sire."

"Very well. I would suggest you make these experiments away from the gaze of others, until you are all in agreement that you would not cause alarm to the palace staff - or the guard." He paused, thinking. "Garia, what you ask of us this time is a different matter than forks... or steam engines. I am quite prepared to believe you when you say that these practices you describe are normal on Earth, but they are not so here. Captain Bleskin is right when he says that the people may not accept that a woman can ride as well as any man might. It might also be that they will accept that you may be able to do such things, because you are a stranger here, and strangers often have customs different than those in Palarand. What they might not accept is the idea that other women may ride as you are able to do, and inevitably there will be someone who sees you and says, 'I can do that.' For that reason, I ask that you use your discretion, and I shall not give my full approval until after you have completed your experiments."

Garia inclined her head. "As you command, Sire. I understand it is a delicate subject."

Robanar turned. "My dear, do you wish to ask anything?"

"Garia, dear, is it true that so many women ride on Earth?"

"It is so, ma'am, though not as many as once did so. It costs a lot of money to look after a horse these days. If my uncle didn't own a farm, I probably wouldn't have learned to ride."

"I think, dear... you and I had better have another long talk about Earth soon," Terys said. Garia knew what that meant. "This is a part of your society you haven't mentioned much before."

"As you wish, ma'am. At your convenience."

"Then it is settled. Captain, you can manage the arrangements?"

"I shall do so, ma'am."

"Then, I think it is time for our nap. If there is nothing more?"

~o~O~o~

"Are we right, my dear, to let her do this? It never occurred to me that she might be able to ride."

"We don't know yet that she can, dear. Remember, it was the boy that rode, and the beasts, from her description, very different than our own. To answer your question, we shall not know until she has made the test. Either she will be able to master the frayen or she will not. If she succeeds, then there will be the question of... appearance. Presentation. So far, she has shown an agile mind for someone who was once a boy, and the clothes she uses for exercising are very clever. I am content to await developments."

"What of the men? Do you think the Guard will object to having a girl riding in their midst?"

Terys gave a snort. "If you can spare the time, husband, you should spend some bells observing your Guard at work. Those men stand no nonsense, and many of them are seasoned, experienced warriors who have seen service in many parts of Alaesia. They know the difference between real and make-believe, and they know that Garia is real. They have seen her fight, remember. If she says she can ride, they will try their hardest to ensure that she is able to. Have no concerns, there, dear. It is those outside the gates who may object, when the time comes."

"You mention something else that concerns me. Has she become a bad influence for my men? Does she associate too closely with them? Their sworn duty is to protect their King, after all. Is their allegiance now divided?"

"No more divided than between yourself and your heir, husband. With maybe a thought for myself at times."

"You're right, my dear, I'm being foolish. Many of our present guard also served when Elizet and Malann were younger, this is no different."

"Neither of our daughters ever challenged a Duke to a duel, but you are right, this is no different. She has become part of the family, and the Guard will defend us all as it is sworn to do."

"As you say, my dear."

~o~O~o~

It was gloomy when Keren, Garia and Merizel returned to the Large Training Room later that afternoon. The sun was still up, but the light coming in through the high windows was minimal and the room was filled with shadows. None of the candelabra hung from the high ceiling was lit, only oil-lamps set near each door enabled them to see where they were going.

"Highness, Milady!" Bleskin called from beside the Small Training Room. "This way."

When they reached him they saw that some of her file stood waiting. She had almost expected this, if she was going to try something new then of course they would be interested in the results. Bleskin saluted before leading them into the smaller room. Two of her men peeled off and took guard outside the doors, which they closed behind the party. Inside, it was considerably lighter, the candelabra here having been filled with candles and lit, then pulled up out of the way. Other lamps were fixed to the walls above the protective planking. She was wearing a fresh suit of her training outfit for this afternoon's experiments.

"Milady, I thought we might try the dummy beast to begin with, it will allow you to become used to the size and the arrangement of the saddle and harness."

The dummy she had seen on previous occasions had been pushed to the center of the room. It had been fitted with a harness of leather straps which looked like a complex halter, but which was not too unusual. The saddle, instead of a pommel, had a handle running from side to side both in front of and behind the rider.

"Thank you, captain, that was thoughtful."

She walked over to the dummy. Because she was so short, the saddle was still about the height of the top of her head. I should be able to pull myself up here with those handles, if the stirrups are in the right place. Where are..?

"These are the stirrups?"

She held up a thick loop of leather which was fixed to the front of the saddle.

"Yes, milady. Oh, of course, your legs will be shorter, we will make adjustments once you are mounted. Do you need assistance?"

"I don't know, captain. I'll try to get on first by myself, I think."

She looked at the loop in her hand. I know I am a lot more flexible than before, but I doubt even I can get my foot up that high. Even if I do, I won't be able to lever myself up. She turned.

"Captain, these loops are too high for me. Can somebody give me a hand up, please?"

Bleskin looked embarrassed as he stepped forward, since it was obvious he wasn't sure how to handle the situation. Fortunately, Feteran came to her rescue by standing forward, linking his hands and lowering them in front of him.

"Here, milady."

She reached up and grabbed the handles before lifting her booted foot and placing it in his hands, then turned slightly and put the other in the stirrup loop. Pulling up, she hoisted herself into the saddle, swinging a leg over the back of the dummy as she did so. Sitting up straight, she smiled down at everyone.

"What do you think?" She frowned. Neither foot could now reach the loop of the stirrup and the saddle was... uncomfortable, to say the least. It was too big fore and aft, and nowhere near wide enough for her liking. Of course, it's those great big hips I now have. Damn. She became aware that her skirt was bunched up round her thighs, and hastened to try and pull it down all round, with little success. And I already figured that this skirt wasn't going to work. She compromised by pulling the rear under her bottom and that gave her enough at the front to stretch forward as far as her knees, but it looked awkward. Fortunately, she was wearing tights, and everybody in the room had seen her like that enough times that it no longer caused any comment.

I wonder if these saddles are made to measure, or...

"Captain, this is not the right saddle for me. Do they come in different sizes and shapes?"

"Of course, milady. The saddle you now have is probably from earlier today when the new recruits were using the dummy." Bleskin considered the saddle, his lips pursed. "The shape of your..."

"Backside, captain. Let's be straightforward, here. Backside."

"As you say, milady. Your backside is not as a man's would be, of course. You may well fit a saddle made for one of the younger men, but ideally you will need one better made to fit your shape. I will find you a more suitable one when you try a real beast tomorrow, and depending on the outcome we shall have a saddle ordered for you. Shall I adjust those stirrups for you, milady?"

"If you can, captain. I don't think those are going to adjust up high enough, and anyway they're too far forward to be comfortable for me."

Bleskin, with the assistance of Feteran, struggled with the loops and eventually got them to a point where they supported her feet and legs.

"Do you normally have the stirrups set this far forward, captain? This seems unnatural to me. I know my legs are shorter than anyone else's but even a man would find these awkward."

"I don't understand you, milady. Stirrup loops are always hung from the front of the saddle. Their purpose is mostly to keep the rider's legs out of the way as one rides." Bleskin's expression sharpened. "You prefer having the stirrups set farther back, milady? Does this provide benefits? Is this something that would be of use to us?"

She smiled down at him. "Captain, we do. However, I think I'd like to try your system out on a real animal before I start suggesting anything. A smaller saddle may make a difference, in any case. So, I'm up here, and I want to make my beast stop and go. What do I do?"

Bleskin took her through the simple commands and rein movements that were used to control frayen. It didn't seem that there were too many commands: stop, go, left, right, faster, slower. Garia became puzzled. Did they not have the same range of possibilities that she was used to with a horse? Why didn't they use a bit? What happened when they fought while riding?

"Captain, if you're fighting from up here, how do you do that?"

"Take both reins in your left hand, milady. You may also hold the saddle-grip at the same time to keep your balance. There would be small shields strapped to your left arm, upper and lower. Your lance or sword would be in your right hand as usual."

"What about a bow? Can you use one of those from up here?"

Feteran answered. "Milady, some of the men have mastered the art of using a crossbow while riding, but once you have loosed there is no easy way to cock again or ready another bolt. That requires both time and the use of two hands, not always available during a battle. We do not use either long or short bows while riding, although archers can fire if the beast is not moving."

Feteran's eyes widened as he took in Garia's expression.

"Milady, do you tell us that where you came from, men may fire bows while riding? How is this possible?"

"Feteran, there are men, tribesmen of desert and grassland, who can fire arrows while at the gallop."

"Gallop, milady? What is that?"

Dear God. Do they really not know how to get these creatures moving? Guess not, if they have the stirrups set so far forward. They can't possibly not know what a gallop is, surely!

"This is tricky to explain. Um, suppose one of those flying creatures we saw at the festival, what did you call them? Grakh. Suppose there are frayen in a field, a grakh comes down and they get spooked. The frayen run away, as fast as they can. Is that so?"

"That's correct, milady," Bleskin said. "They usually scatter in every direction, hoping the grakh will choose a beast in a different direction."

"Well, that running away as fast as they can, we would call a gallop."

They all stared at her, except Keren, who merely smiled.

"You can ride an animal while it is running like that?" Bleskin asked. "Do you not fall off?"

"Sometimes, captain, yes. Staying on is a matter of training, mostly, but luck is also involved. I don't know if that can be done with frayen, because I don't know enough about them."

"But," Bleskin asked, "how do you control the beast, milady, if it is running like that? To be able to aim and shoot at the same time?"

"With your knees, captain. And your boots. Essentially, you're standing up in the stirrups. Again, it's a matter of training, but this time it's the beast which must know what you intend."

Bleskin nodded. "We use knees and boots sometimes, milady, but what you describe is an unknown art to us. Will you teach us this art?"

She gave him a wry smile. "I thought I was the one who was supposed to be learning here, captain. Let me learn to ride a frayen and then maybe I can help you find out what we can do with them."

"Have you learned enough today, milady? Shall we continue tomorrow?"

"Yes, please, captain!" Garia twisted her body and raised her right leg, sliding out of the saddle in a way which proved she was familiar with the procedure. She turned to him with a smile. "A real frayen will be a different beast altogether, won't it? Merizel says I can rearrange what I have planned for tomorrow afternoon, so I can spend as long here as you want me to, captain." She frowned. "I'm going to have to think very carefully about what I might wear, though. Would you object if I appear like this tomorrow?"

"Not at all, milady. It seems that my fears over any possible problems were unfounded. Until I actually saw you sitting there, I didn't know what to expect. Until tomorrow then?"

~o~O~o~

"Well, Bleskin?"

"She is certainly familiar with the art of riding, Sire, even though we used only the dummy beast today. She wishes to proceed as we discussed, Sire. I shall try her on a real animal tomorrow. The saddle may become a problem, of course. I have explained what is required to our saddler and I have no doubt he will find something suitable for tomorrow's exercise."

"And her clothing? What did she wear today?"

"The same, ma'am, as she wears for her normal training. The men are all familiar with her attire now so there is no problem for us within the training rooms. I noticed that she did not remove her skirt as usual, though."

"The circumstances are slightly different, captain. Perhaps she felt the need for some additional modesty."

"I cannot answer that, ma'am. Sire, she speaks of actions her people can do while mounted which sound impossible here. Like, riding a beast which is running as hard as it can, and firing a bow at the same time."

Robanar raised an eyebrow. "Indeed? Of course, she is familiar with different animals than ourselves, and the traditions of her people may lead them to be capable of feats we cannot do with frayen. You yourself know that in the north of Alaesia, men ride strange animals that can perform tasks we cannot make frayen do."

"As you say, Sire."

"You may proceed as we agreed, captain. If any more of these hints or other ideas are mentioned, be sure to pass them on to me, won't you?"

"As you command, Sire."

~o~O~o~

"It's a bit different than the dummy, isn't it?"

Garia walked round the frayen which was waiting patiently in the middle of the group of onlookers. The head was very like that of a thin, elongated rhino, though of course without the horns. The skin was hard and gray like a rhino's as well, thought the beast she faced was shaped more like a large donkey or a mule than a rhino. Two ears stuck up at the top of the head, mobile like a horse's ears were though differently shaped.

It was clear that a different sized saddle had been provided, for this one looked much newer than the one on the dummy against the wall. She approached the animal from an angle and placed her hand on it's nose. It promptly flicked it's head away and she heard the snick of teeth as it tried to bite her hand. Just as promptly she moved her hand out of the way and tapped it smartly on the snout.

"Now, now! That's not the way to treat a prospective rider."

The frayen looked at her with what seemed to be disbelief. There were grins on the faces of some of the watching men. Frayen were notorious for attempting to bite at unexpected times.

She placed her hand on top of the head, between it's ears, and gently ran it down the nose until she reached the top lip. Once there, she grasped the top lip with her thumb and curled it outward so she could check the teeth.

"Ah. I understand now," she said conversationally. The frayen was held in a fixed position, since any head movement would be painful. "In the animals I rode on Earth, horses, the teeth are in two separate groups, one lot in the front for grazing, and others at the back, here, for chewing. Frayen don't seem to have that. In a horse, we actually put a metal part called a bit across the tongue in the gap between the sets of teeth. That means we can control such a big animal so much easier."

She let go of the lip and straightened up.

"That's not a problem, I don't think. We have other animals we ride which don't take a bit." She grinned at Bleskin. "Just might take a bit more stopping, that's all."

She walked round to the side of the animal and had a look at the legs, finding little of special interest. She hadn't been horse mad, back on Earth, not like some of the girls at school were. Just enough to be able to look after them and spot any well-known problems. The feet were different, though. These creatures were three-toed, rather than having a single hoof. The center toe was the largest and presumably took much of the weight. Each toe spread into a pad with a sturdy nail at the front. The tail was not of hair but was similar to that of a large dog, a meaty appendage the length of her arm that waved from side to side like any dog's tail might.

She returned to the saddle and looked up. Feteran immediately came forward but she stopped him.

"I should be able to do this on my own, Feteran. I'm not that heavy and reasonably fit, after all. Let me try on my own, first."

She grasped the handles and pulled hard, like attempting a chin-up. Once off the floor, she moved first one hand then the other until her body was stretched over the saddle. Then she moved her right hand from the back rail to the front, at the same time swinging her right leg over the frayen's back. A little adjustment and she sat up, smiling.

"There! Thought I could do it! I don't say I'd like to do it that way every time, but it works. Now, if we could get these stirrup loops adjusted, please."

Some pulling and tugging by Keren and Feteran and her feet were in the loops. She surprised them all, then, by clucking twice and shaking the reins. The frayen sedately walked off, steered in a large circle once they reached the walls. They watched in awe as she circled the room, first in a walk and then at the trot. She didn't keep that up for very long, since the room really wasn't big enough, but just enough so that she was sure she could control the pace of the animal.

Bleskin's eyes narrowed as he watched her. She was sitting well forward in the saddle, and she moved up and down in a strange bobbing motion that matched the gait of the frayen. There was a mystery here, and also ample proof that she was a natural at riding the beasts. He couldn't remember the last time a raw recruit had climbed up and just taken charge like that! He watched as she stopped the animal, then practiced left and right turns from standing, and even made it walk backwards. Finally, she grasped the front handle with her left hand, raised her right leg and slid off in a smooth motion to stand smiling in front of him.

"What did you think, captain? Will I do?"

"Milady, if only my guards could ride as you have just demonstrated, I would be well satisfied. Your riding appears strange to our eyes, though. No doubt because your own animals are differently shaped."

"Not as different as all that, captain. Now you know I can do it, can I ask that we go out into the big room? I can't try much out in here."

"It's not very well lit, milady. It will take time to lower the candelabra -"

"Oh, don't bother with that, captain! There's enough light for me to ride in. And, after all, you do ride at night, don't you?"

So out they went, and they watched as she rode the frayen round the Large Training Room, taking it from a walk to a trot and even, briefly, a canter. She tried turns at speed, backing up and even sideways movements, and every time her mount did exactly what she wanted it to. The only trouble came when she attempted an emergency stop.

She issued a sharp stop command and hauled on the reins. The beast responded by stretching it's front legs forward and lowering it's neck, unseating Garia and throwing her over it's head. She had allowed for the possibility so was not entirely surprised by the event. Even so, she landed heavily on her left shoulder before rolling to her feet again. Not the left shoulder again. Wonder what Margra will say this time?

She faced the animal, which stared back at her in the gray half light. Having seen her fall, her watchers began coming towards her, but she held them off with a wave, never removing her eyes from the frayen. With one hand on her hip, she pointed an imperious finger at the floor in front of her. Without a sound, she then swiveled on her heel and faced away from the animal.

"What is she doing?" Keren whispered to Bleskin.

"Something rare, Highness," the captain whispered back. "Something I've heard spoken of. I only know of one other person who would be capable of this feat, if Milady Garia succeeds. Your mother."

Keren gave Bleskin a sharp look before both concentrated on what was happening in the distance.

The frayen's tail curled between it's rear legs, a sign of unhappiness. Slowly, reluctantly, it walked forward, finally stopping by Garia's side and nuzzling her left hand. She partly turned and began to stroke it's nose, at the same time speaking softly to it. After a short while, she moved to the left side and hauled herself back into the saddle, this time less awkwardly than before. She walked the animal around again to relax both of them before returning to where Bleskin was standing. She looked down at him with a smile.

"Captain, this is great! I'm glad you let me do this, I really am. This saddle suits me a lot better, and I'd ride this if this was all there was." Her smile faded. "I really would ask that you get someone to move these stirrup loops back, though. I'm sure your men would find them much more comfortable that way as well. For me, it's uncomfortable having them set way out there. What did you think of my riding so far?"

"Milady, I ought to be astonished, but I know you too well by now." He grinned up at her. "It seems you need little practice to adjust from riding a horse to riding a frayen. However, there is more to the use of such beasts as these than just riding about as you have shown us this afternoon. Will you let us instruct you in those arts? It seems only fair to return the favor, considering the gifts that you are giving to us."

"Captain, I will, and thank you for the offer. I know my schedule is a busy one, but I think I would consider this a recreation rather than work, if you get what I mean. Riding is something I am familiar doing, and if it is possible for me to continue doing it, then I will."

"Then we shall arrange for you to meet the saddler as soon as we may. The stirrup loops, we can ask him about when we meet him."

"Actually, captain, we don't use stirrup loops..."

Garia went on to explain the metal stirrups commonly in use on Earth, and how they were fixed to the saddle by straps. It was decided that, as they were of metal, she should also have a talk with their armorer for production of a prototype.

"Merizel? Got all that?"

"Yes, Garia. Saddler tomorrow, Armorer the next afternoon, if they can be arranged. Hmm."

"What? Something I've forgotten? Some meeting I'm late for?"

"Hmm? Oh, no, I was just thinking, Garia. I've been watching you ride round and thinking that it looks easier than using a chair. You told us yesterday that many women ride on Earth. Do you think I could ride like you?"

There were broad grins on some of the men, who had all been standing in the shadows watching her performance. Milady Garia riding was one thing, Milady Merizel quite another! Even Bleskin looked surprised.

"Milady Merizel, would your request be a serious one? It would not be the same for you as it is for Milady Garia, since she already knew how to ride like that. You would be learning as the recruits do."

"I know that, captain. I just wondered, that's all."

"Let us prepare Milady Garia to ride properly, and in public, first, and then we may consider your own request, milady. We have much to arrange in terms of tack, saddles and clothing before we may let any woman ride in anything other than this empty room, and we do not even know yet whether His Majesty may permit such a thing in public." He frowned, his expression almost hidden in the gloom now descending as the sun lowered. "There is a possibility," he said after a while, "that allowing you both to ride might be advantageous."

"How so, captain?" Garia had dismounted and stood in front of them.

"The area you will be visiting later on this year - Blackstone, I mean - is a rough, rural area and the roads are not of the best quality," he explained. "Blackstone Vale itself has only a rough wagon track leading into it, and not very far at that. It would be useful if we could leave the wagons in Blackstone and travel in with just pack animals." He nodded thoughtfully to himself. "Let me discuss this notion with His Majesty, miladies. Our trip north has not been planned yet, and this may make a difference."

"Oh. As you say, captain." Garia had a thought. "Do you know that area, Captain Bleskin? And you did say 'our' trip north, didn't you?"

"I did, milady. It will be after I retire. My wife and I will return to North Palarand, from where I came originally to serve His Majesty's father many years ago. The fact that we may accompany you as far as Blackstone is a happy circumstance. My family's lands are some marks from there, but I did travel in those parts during my youth. So, I do know that country, although I doubt not that much has changed since I was last there."

"I would be delighted with your company, captain! Even if it is out of date, old knowledge is better than no knowledge at all. And you may be right, if we can all go mounted, it may make our visit easier. Oh! We forgot. What about our maids? We cannot ask them to learn to ride as well, can we?"

Keren spoke. "Let's not get ahead of ourselves, everyone. We've barely gotten Garia on the back of a frayen and now you want everyone in the palace to learn to ride! We've plenty of time to plan that journey and plenty of time to solve all the problems. Let's get Garia riding first, and then we'll have more to base our plans on."

"As you say, Highness," Bleskin said. "I think we've done enough for this afternoon, don't you? Let us all go and prepare ourselves for the evening meal."

"Captain, this frayen, does it have a name?"

"Milady, this one is called Snep. As you seem to have reached some kind of understanding with the beast, I assume you would wish to ride it again?"

"If it is possible, captain. Riding is best when you ride an animal which you know - and which knows you."

"Of course, milady. I'll see to it that you have Snep to ride in future."

~o~O~o~

"Ow!"

"Keep still, milady. I've barely begun to rub the salve in yet."

"Why does it always have to be the same place, Jenet?"

Jenet stopped briefly to think. "I don't know, milady. I have seen you tumble in the training rooms and you do not suffer then. Perhaps there is something about the unexpected, some habit you have which makes you land that way when surprised."

"You're probably right, Jenet. Ow!"

"You are very talented, milady. You put us all to shame."

"Not at all, Jenet! It's only about what you've been used to, after all. Why would you think you can do something if nobody puts the idea in your head? Custom, and 'everybody knows', that's what. You get into a certain way of thinking, and then you talk yourself out of things you could quite easily do. Take the riding, for instance. Up till now, frayen have been ridden a certain way, and for so long that nobody has thought there might be other ways to ride. It just needs someone from a different culture to come along and show you different. In some ways, that's true of much that I've shown people in Palarand. You could always do these things, you just didn't know that you could."

"As you say, milady. Although there may be other women who want to ride, like Milady Merizel, I'm not sure that I wish to myself, though. I suspect that riding is one of those things that is best started while you're young."

"Don't worry about that, Jenet. It will probably be two months or more before we head north, plenty of time to organize ourselves. I'm sure Keren will be full of ideas, aren't you?"

"He is a clever young man, milady. The present King is wonderful, and I'm sure his son will be at least as good when his time eventually comes."

"As you say, Jenet. They're both good men, and I wish them both long and happy lives. That's better! There's an initial sting, but it feels much better now."

"Time for bed, then, milady. Here's your nightdress."

"Ooh, good! It's surprising, but even the couple weeks of rain we've had and the temperature has gone down a little already. Just enough to make me want to put something on now, rather than being comfortable with nothing on."

"It will stay this way for some time, milady. And then, once the rain clears, we shall have to consider your wardrobe again."

"Ah. It's never-ending, being a woman, isn't it?"

"As you say, milady. As you say."

Garia's bid to ride a frayen continues with a trip to the armory. The man she meets there provides her with a different kind of challenge... one in which she only partially successful. The royals meet to decide the fate of Garia's project... and Robanar finds himself unexpectedly outnumbered!

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2011-2012 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

"Astonishing," Rosilda said. "Completely astonishing." She turned to her right. "Captain Merek, I had no idea that Milady Garia could do such things! I imagined that she performed much gentler exercise."

"As you say, mistress," Merek answered. "I can assure you that what you see was a surprise to the guard as well. So small, and yet able to contest men twice her size and weight."

"So small, yes. Do the men make allowance for the difference in sizes, captain?"

"Just the reverse, mistress. Those men are trying their hardest, believe me. Milady Garia fights with such a ferocity that it is all they may do to withstand her. She is the proof that size is not all in conflict, just as a tiny fikt may sting the largest warrior."

Rosilda and Merek both flinched as Bessel rushed at Garia, only for her to sway, duck and sweep a leg around behind his knees to unbalance him, then pivot to stand over his body, one foot poised to stamp down on his throat. Bessel held flat palms out to indicate surrender, then extended a hand for Garia to help him to his feet again.

"See?" she said. "I let your own body do most of the work there. I know it can be difficult, especially in the heat of battle, but you must try not to be so quick to attack. Even when I'm not in a position to land a direct blow, your own weight and momentum gave me an opening to bring you down."

Bessel looked at Garia with a serious expression. "As you say, Teacher. I thought that if I was fast enough, you would not have time to react to me."

"Against anyone else in the room, you'd probably be right, Bessel. Unfortunately, the lessons I have learned are now so deep in my bones that my reaction was automatic. That's what you all should be aiming for, so that your body knows what to do before you even realize what's happening in front of you." She smiled at him. "You didn't do so badly, even so. Let's try that again, but slower, and I'll show you what you did, and what I did, and you can tell me how you might do things different next time."

"As you say, Teacher."

"Oh, and one other thing," she added, shaking a finger in mock severity. "Why did you end up flat on your back like that? You should have continued over and rolled back to your feet."

"But, Teacher!" Bessel protested. "Having my legs knocked away like that means I can't roll as we normally do. I fell flat on my back, there was no motion to roll with."

"You're right, Bessel. I'll show you how you might deal with that situation as well."

Merek and Rosilda both sat on the bleachers in the Self Defense Training Room watching the men kick, strike, tumble and roll. Beside them sat Merizel and the women's maids, ready waiting for the session to end. When it did, Garia called her men into a circle and gave them a small pep talk before dismissing them. She skipped over to the bleachers, her face covered with a sheen of sweat from the strenuous activity, her clothes likewise stained, a contented smile for her watchers. Jenet pulled out a towel and Garia used it to wipe her face, neck and hair before hanging it loosely round her neck, accepting then a leather bottle from which she took a long pull.

"Ah, that's better!" She grinned at Rosilda. "What did you think of today's exhibition, then?"

"I am almost speechless, milady. I did not know that a woman - any woman - could be capable of such activity. And you tell me this is a common custom in your own lands?"

"Oh, yes, Rosilda. Both men and women can take part in most sports on Earth. Of course, men will always be physically bigger then women, and usually stronger, but we are more flexible and usually have more endurance than them." Garia took another pull at the water bottle. "There are sports men mainly play, and sports women mainly play, but sports like you have seen here today can be done by anyone."

"You say sport, milady. Does this mean that you do not consider this to be a warlike activity, then? You do this for pleasure?"

Garia thought. "When you look at most sports close enough, you'll probably find they are based on some kind of warfare. What I do here is useful to women because it helps them defend themselves when unpleasant incidents happen. The men, of course, will use it to defend their King more efficiently."

"As you say, milady," Merek agreed. "Not, perhaps on the field of battle, but within the corridors and chambers of the palace, this method of subduing wrongdoers is one that I am definitely in favor of. I particularly liked the demonstration you gave earlier of disarming a man possessed of a knife. It seemed so obvious once shown."

Garia nodded her head to the captain. "Like many things, captain, only obvious once you've seen it done." Merek nodded acknowledgment. "Are you satisfied by what you have seen so far?"

"Thank you yes, milady." He gave her a small smile. "I am glad that your country is so far away, for one reason only, and that is that we shall not have to meet them in battle. With respect, you are still but a child, if I chanced against those of your armies I would surrender immediately."

"We're not so different than yourselves, captain. We fight, yes, but only when we're threatened. Ah!"

Keren arrived and Jenet promptly doled him out a towel with which he started vigorously rubbing his damp hair.

"I liked that trick with the knife," he said to Garia. "Obvious, really." He grinned at Merek. "We'll go off and get changed now, captain, and get out of your way."

"As you wish, Highness. I shall expect to see you in the larger room this afternoon, where we shall no doubt be witness to some further unlikely events."

Garia rolled her eyes as Keren grinned back. "If you say so, captain."

On the way back through the corridors to change for lunch, Rosilda asked Garia, "I understand now your need for some means of retaining your breasts firmly in position, milady. I did not realize quite how hard you would work this morning. Was your 'sports bra' successful, do you think?"

"It was quite good, actually, Rosilda. There's a little chafing here," she pointed to the front of her armpit, "but that's about all I've noticed so far. We'll be able to have a better look when I've stripped this tunic off. I'm impressed by the speed you can make these things."

"There's almost nothing to them, milady. Accurate cutting and sewing, yes, but there is so little material it does not take long to put one together." Rosilda hesitated, then turned to Keren. "Highness, we do not disturb you with this talk of women's underclothing?"

"I have two older sisters, Rosilda. While the matters you discuss do not interest me, neither do they embarrass me. Please continue."

"A question I would ask then, milady. I did not appreciate why you needed a detachable skirt. While I understand the difference it makes to your exercise, you would not normally be dressed in that fashion, would you? Would this affect your actions, say if you had to fight someone while dressed as a lady of the court?"

"You're right, Rosilda, and that was the situation I faced during the festival, if you recall. It's one of the matters I was going to talk about with you sometime, if that is okay."

"At your convenience, milady. It seems I have been given special permission to make... experimental garments at your suggestion. Returning to your detachable skirt, is there not a possibility that the men are affected because they can see your legs? How can you wrestle with them, in such a proximity, dressed as you were?"

Garia shrugged. "I'm dressed more or less exactly the same as they are, once I've taken the skirt off. My tunic is a slightly different shape and length, of course, but my tights and boots are exactly what the men are issued with."

Keren added, "It was a little difficult for the men, at first. But once they realized that she was serious about her work, they focused on that and the way she was dressed became unimportant." He grinned. "It was the same for me. And the fact that she chooses to dress as they do is taken as a considerable compliment by the guard. There is not a man in the entire guard who would harm her, and most would protect her with their lives."

Garia blushed. "Keren, you exaggerate."

"Do you think so? I'm not so sure."

"And I see now why you keep your hair cut short, milady," Rosilda continued. "I thought at first it was just a custom of your own people, but watching you tumble today made me realize how awkward it might be if your hair was long, like the other ladies of the court."

Garia shrugged again. "Yes and no, Rosilda. If your hair is long, there are styles one can use to keep it out of the way. Like a pony-tail, for example."

Blank looks all round. Well, of course, if they don't have horses, they won't have ponies either, and I've seen no animal so far with a tail which is like that of a horse.

She smiled apologetically. "Sorry! You wouldn't know that word. I'll demonstrate another time, you might know what I mean by a different name."

"As you wish, milady," Rosilda said. "I must say... to begin with, the short hair style looked strange, but we have become used to it now. I think it really suits the shape of your face. It makes you look even more cute, if that were possible."

Cute? Me cute? I liked looking at girls that looked cute. I'm not sure how I feel about being cute myself. Does that make it easier or harder for me? One reason I decided to cut my hair this way was so I'd be different, not the same as the other ladies in the court. Huh, that doesn't seem to have worked, does it?

"Here we are," Keren said as they reached the household corridor. "I'll see you all at lunch."

Garia entered her suite, and watched by Rosilda, began stripping out of her tunic.

"Hmm. Yes, milady. We need to increase the curve just here and here. If your breasts were larger, then it would not be necessary, I think, but of course these other pieces would need altering instead. Can I see the back? Milady, you are bruised!"

"What? Oh, no, Rosilda, that's all right. That happened the first day I rode Snep. I asked him to stop suddenly and he was a little too enthusiastic."

"Oh, I see. As I understand it, the men fall from frayen quite frequently. Now, let me see. The adjustment buckles have left small marks on your back, I'll mention it to Fulvin and see if there is a way of adjusting the shape. Let me make a note of those changes."

"Do you want to take it away with you?"

"Thank you, milady, no. If Jenet can return it once it has been washed, I can alter it then. For now, I will merely adjust the pattern and make you another ready for tomorrow morning."

"You know you'll be spending part of the afternoon with us out the back again?"

"Of course, milady. I will join you at the eighth bell."

~o~O~o~

The buildings that housed the makers of arms and armor were on the left hand side of the field at the rear of the palace. Although one could walk across from the Large Training Room, another route allowed them access without getting wet. It was, of course, still raining. Inside, a sequence of rooms held forges and furnaces, anvils and grindstones, most of which were in use by metalsmiths making or repairing knives, swords, arrow heads, spears, body and frayen armor and numerous other objects of use when waging war.

Right at the back of the building, the lower part of the end wall hinged up to allow the heat from the furnaces to escape. This effectively provided an awning which protected the opening from the pouring rain, and working at an anvil under the awning was the largest man Garia had ever seen. He didn't look tall, even though he towered over everyone else in sight, but that was probably because he was as wide as he was tall. His chest and arms were immense, heavily muscled from the continuous work at forge and anvil. His skin was deeply tanned from years spent working stripped to the waist, and his upper body and arms were covered with thick, coarse hair.

Oh... My... God. Just look at that body! I've never seen anyone so big before! We-ll, maybe some lard-butt in town, but not this guy! There's not an ounce of fat anywhere I can see, and boy, can I see a lot! He's built just like Hercules, and I'm not talking Kevin Sorbo here!

She eyed the magnificent figure as he turned and noticed the party enter. The man was naked except for a short, heavily stained leather kilt and short boots.

No, not Hercules... not in a forge making weapons. This man is Vulcan. My God, indeed!

He saw their party approach and stood up, putting his tools and the piece he had been working on down into safe places.

Merek introduced them. "Master Haflin, may I introduce Milady Garia, Baroness of Blackstone, and her secretary Milady Merizel."

"Milady Garia, Milady Merizel, welcome." Haflin smiled down at them. "Your Highness, Captain. What can I do for you all?"

"Milady Garia requires some minor work from your armory, master," the captain told him. "I don't know how much you know of Milady's activities?"

Haflin broke into a big smile. "I know all about Milady Garia, Merek. My men speak of little else these days. What is she supposed to be doing now?"

Merek bristled. "Milady Garia, in her own lands, is an experienced rider of their own animals. Since her arrival in Palarand she has expressed a wish to ride a frayen, and these last few afternoons she has shown us that she is perfectly capable of doing so. She is accustomed to the use of a different kind of stirrup than our own, and she wishes a pair made."

Haflin shrugged. "She should speak to the saddler, then. Leatherwork is his domain, not mine."

"The stirrups I want made will be metal, Master Haflin," Garia said, speaking for the first time. "They are hung from the saddle by a strap."

"Do I understand, milady, that you ride a frayen as a man does?" Haflin's eyebrows rose. His attention switched to Keren. "Highness, does the King know of this desire?"

"He does, Haflin," Keren replied shortly. "The stirrups are another matter, though. If they prove to be useful to the guard, we will commission sets for them regardless of Milady Garia's activities."

Haflin flushed. "I meant no disrespect, Highness. Were my information to come from a small girl, without the approval of the King, naturally I would be skeptical. What is it you wish me to make, then, little lady?"

Garia gritted her teeth but held her anger inside. "Have you a chalk-board, Master Haflin?" she asked.

"This way, milady."

He led the way to a board on the wall, covered with notations presumably about the work in progress. Frowning, he found an area with less-important writing and wiped it clear with a massive hand. Turning, he offered a piece of chalk to Garia, saying, "Will that be sufficient, milady?"

"It will do, Master Haflin."

The board was so high up she had difficulty reaching the cleared area, but she sketched what she wanted, surprising Haflin by providing plan, side and perspective views.

"On my world these are made of steel or brass, master. Iron would be good enough. I have even heard of them being made of wood, but of course wood will wear too readily."

"Your drawings are very clear and detailed, milady," he replied, nodding thoughtfully. "These seem simple enough to make. I shall ask one of my journeymen to provide a pair for you. The size is not clear. Should these be made to accommodate your own boots?"

"No, master," Garia shook her head. "Make them big enough to take the boots of most men in the guard, if you please. There's no point making them to individual sizes." She looked speculatively at Haflin's huge boots. "Except maybe for your own mount, of course."

He grinned back at her. "As you say, milady. Tell me, what advantage are these... metal stirrups supposed to give over those we have been using for many years?"

"They are more comfortable to your feet, Master Haflin, and cause less wear to boots and leather. The bottom of your boot is flat, after all, and not rounded the way your stirrup loops would have them become."

"As you say, milady. These should not take long to produce for you. Shall they be given to Captain Merek when ready?"

"If you will, Master Haflin."

"Master Haflin," Keren said, as Garia began to think they had finished there, "Since we are now here, it occurs to me that there may be something else that you might do for Milady Garia. She will soon have need for training blades. Do you have any of a suitable size we might examine?"

Haflin stared at Keren, then roared with laughter. Garia stared stonily back, aware that his reaction indicated yet another obstacle to be overcome. Eventually he calmed down and looked at Keren, the grin still wide on his face.

"Highness, forgive me, you cannot be serious! I can just about understand that she may ride frayen, but placing a sword in the hands of a small girl is just fantasy."

"Haflin, it is no fantasy," Keren said stiffly, his face getting darker. "She will soon have the need of a sword. Shall you provide her with one?"

Haflin's face swiftly cleared and he looked steadfastly at Keren. "Highness, I shall not. I am the King's Armorer, and I provide arms and armor for the King and his Guard. I do not make toys for children."

Oh, no, here we go again. How am I going to convince this great lump of a man-mountain that I know what I'm doing?

Come to that, do I know what I'm doing?

Shouldn't I be leaving my protection to all these good men who are insisting on looking after me? I'm half their size, what good would I be in an all-out fight, especially with weapons I'm unfamiliar with?

"Haflin, you try my patience," Keren said. "You know little of Milady Garia's abilities. This is not true of the King. Now, do you wish me to disturb him at his business, so that he may order you directly to provide what is needed?" He bared his teeth. "And, I personally resent being told I am a child. You may presently be the King's Armorer, but that may not always be true."

Haflin's eyes glinted. "Highness, do you threaten me?"

"Haflin, do you insult me?" Keren shot back. "You are making judgments based on rumor and hearsay, you do not understand the truth, you have not seen her in action. Even if she will not be wielding a sword each day in defense of her King, she must become familiar with one in case the need should arise."

Haflin stared at Keren, trying to weigh his words. Garia watched the pair, the red mist slowly rising. This time, rather than letting it take her over, she channeled it into a resolve.

"Oh, this is ridiculous!" she said, loudly, and marched off to the side wall where a number of weapons were stood waiting repair or refurbishment. She grabbed a training spear, the head wobbling as she picked it up, obviously loose. Reversing it, she placed the tip on the hard-packed dirt floor and then leaned on it with the heel of her boot. The loosened spear head came off the shaft with a crack as the rivet split the worn wood, and she kicked it out of the way before advancing on Haflin, the shaft held in both hands.

"Defend yourself!"

Haflin's eyebrows rose all the way, and then he grinned at Garia.

"You cannot be serious, little lady!"

Garia growled at that, and, advancing one leg, suddenly rammed the shaft straight into Haflin's stomach before skipping back. He recoiled in amazement, while all the others scattered back.

"I said," she ground out, "defend yourself!"

She whipped the shaft back, spun it and held it ready, quarterstaff-style. Haflin's eyes widened as he considered the situation. She was serious! But, what could he do? He appealed to Keren.

"Highness? You cannot seriously expect me to fight a tiny girl like that?"

The feral grin he got in response from Keren shocked him completely. So did the Prince's next words.

"I've never seen Garia fight with a spear stick before," he told Haflin, "but I've no doubt in her abilities, none at all. Defend yourself, Master Armorer Haflin."

Completely at a loss, Haflin glanced around the immediate area, trying to decide what to do. Etiquette of a duel, for it was plain that this was going to be a duel, meant that he could choose any weapon equal or lesser than that his opponent used. Eventually, he strode over to the pile of weapons and picked up another spear. Holding the shaft in one massive hand, and with the spear tip completely enveloped in the other, he made a convulsive twist. There was a crack and the tip came clean away.

He flung it to one side and held up the shaft, unsure what to do. This was a style of fighting he had never experienced, although he had heard that it was used occasionally, perhaps by travelers. It might have been the kind of weapon farm hands would use to settle minor disputes, perhaps. Even so, how could someone perhaps a quarter his own weight and so small expect to make any impression on him?

Garia darted in, her staff twirling, at the last minute letting her left hand slide along it towards her right as she swung it against his right knee, snapping it away before he could somehow snag it off her. Haflin winced at the shock and skipped back, now fully alert. He held his staff with two hands as he had seen Garia do, and cautiously advanced ready for her next move. She swung her staff to the left and he managed to block it, the two lengths of wood meeting with a bang before she let go her right hand, allowing his staff to slide off. She suddenly pulled her staff back and swung up and over, the iron ferrule striking Haflin on his left shoulder.

Haflin could barely keep up, but he was a fast learner. He discovered that he couldn't get to Garia by brute force, because she always angled her staff to deflect his blows. He couldn't predict which end she would use either, and he was forced to merely defend himself without attempting to strike back. He wasn't sure what would happen if he did manage to hit his small opponent, since injuring her didn't seem like a good idea, but in any event it seemed unlikely that would ever happen.

The clash of wood had brought spectators from the rest of the workshop, all gathered at a safe distance from the proceedings. Some looked astonished at the apparent mismatch, one or two had witnessed Garia's duel with Jarwin and proceeded to correct their fellows' mistaken assumptions. Keren looked on with interest, since he had heard Garia describe quarterstaffs previously and wanted to see what was involved. Merek's emotions swung between anxiety over Garia's safety and an unexpected fatherly pride over the things she seemed able to accomplish.

It dawned on Haflin after a while that Garia was playing with him. He hadn't touched her at all. Despite his best efforts, she had managed to touch him - sometimes painfully, despite his strength and fitness - on both knees, both shoulders and both elbows plus a jab at one of his thighs. Her face showed the same concentration as it had when the bout had started. Eventually he decided that he had had enough and backed away, flinging the staff to the floor.

"Enough, milady!" he growled. "You have made your point. Painfully so." He stared at her with a kind of wonder. What kind of people were hers, that even the girl children were trained as warriors? "And now, perhaps, I shall make mine."

Garia brought her staff to the vertical and made a bow at Haflin. He nodded a response and turned, stamping off through the crowd of onlookers. The glance he gave them made them slink away back to their appointed tasks. The party looked at each other, wondering what Haflin intended.

"A brave display, milady," Merek murmured. "I thought Master Haflin expert in all weapons, it seems I was mistaken."

"It won't take him long, captain," she replied. "Someone like that doesn't take well to coming off second best at anything."

"As you say, Garia," Keren said, but anything further was cut off by Haflin's return.

In his hand he had a bunch of sheathed swords, which he put down with a clatter on a bench to the side. He spread them out and selected one, tossing it to Garia. She caught it, but it was so heavy she could barely keep both ends off the floor at once.

"That is my own sword, milady," Haflin said. "You could not wield such a weapon, it is impossible. You are just not big enough. Give it to His Highness, try this one instead."

Keren gave a grunt as he took the weight of that huge sword, but Garia's attention was on the next one to arrive. This one seemed not so heavy, and she looked down at the jeweled hilt and the silver wire decorating the scabbard.

"Aren't you going to draw it, milady?" There was an edge to Haflin's voice, but there was humor in it as well. He was now on safe ground and apparently enjoying what was to come.

Garia took the hilt in her right hand, the top of the scabbard in her left, and started pulling. To her chagrin she found that her arms were simply not long enough to get the sword out of the scabbard! She looked up at Haflin in dismay.

"Now you begin to understand, milady," Haflin said. "I do not intend to be cruel, but a sword short enough for you to draw easily would be insufficient in battle. Here, return that one to me and I shall find you one more suitable to your size."

She handed the sword back, hilt first, which earned her a nod of approval, and in return he gave her a smaller sword.

"That was a sword I made for the Prince when he was much younger," he told her. "It was his first real sword, when he began his training with the guard. You use a much larger one now, don't you, Highness?"

This sword came free at the first attempt, and it was obvious to Garia that it was shorter than she might have wished it to be. It was disturbingly light in weight as well. Holding the scabbard behind her in her left hand, she gently began moving the sword around to find its balance. Haflin's eyes flickered as he realized that she was familiar with the weapons, but his opinion of her had already undergone a change following the staff fight.

She took a stance or two and flicked the sword about in what she hoped looked authentic positions. In truth, the use of swords during her martial arts sessions had been cursory, just enough to familiarize everyone with them and to use them if they came to hand, not very likely of course in the modern United States. Of course, she was not now in the modern world any longer, and she had hoped to learn enough from the people around her to hold her own.

Haflin's eyes narrowed. "Hmm. Milady, I may have been too harsh on you, misjudging your reach. We may be able to find a slightly larger sword that you would be able to draw. However, even if we did so there would be another obstacle to you wearing such a weapon. If you would permit me to demonstrate?"

He took the swords off Garia and Keren and lightly tossed them back on the bench before lifting a leather strap from a hook on the wall. Threading this through the top of the scabbard of the small sword he came to Garia and buckled it around her waist.

"Hmm! Such a tiny waist, milady." He grinned at her from where he squatted. Even bent down he was higher than she was. "You would need a sword belt specially made, I think, but this will demonstrate the problem."

The problem was that the sword dragged along the ground, even with Garia holding the slack of the belt with her right hand to pull the scabbard as high as it would go. Her heart sank. This was ridiculous, she was just too short! Yet again she wished that it had been a boy that had arrived here, and yet again she wondered whether her problems would have been greater, not less. Reluctantly, she unbuckled the belt and handed it back to Haflin.

"I admit I was wrong about you, milady," he said. "It seems I must pay more attention to what is happening within the palace, and less to the rumors out here in the smithy. However, I regret that I will not be able to fit you with a sword, at least not in the style we use them here in the Valley. Do you not wear such a sword in your own land, milady? Since you appear familiar with them, how are they hung from the body, for one of such a size as yourself?"

"It's... complicated, Master Haflin. On Earth, the world I come from, I had a somewhat larger body than I do here." Haflin's eyes widened. "The problem I have here would not exist back there. I had hoped... never mind." She straightened, then gave him a curtsey. "Master Haflin, thank you for your time. Perhaps we had better leave you to your work."

Haflin gave a big bow with a flourish. "Thank you, milady. I have learned something new today, and I hope that I may learn more in future, with your permission. And the items for your frayen, I will get them started immediately. Highness, Captain, with your leave."

The party turned to go, and then Garia turned back.

"Master Haflin, it occurs to me that you look familiar, although I know we have never met before. Might you be related to... Guildmaster Hurdin, by any chance?"

Haflin's grin broke out again. "Why yes, Lady Garia! He is my little brother. It is from him that I have heard much about yourself." A frown came. "Though, from what I have experienced here today, it seems he knows less of you than perhaps I believed he did." The grin returned. "I will have much to say about the matter, next time we meet!"

~o~O~o~

Once the party had made their way through the corridors to the Large Training Room, they found Robanar and Terys waiting for them. They all bowed or curtseyed as appropriate and then Robanar explained why they were there.

"Milady Garia, it seems that events move with speed whenever you are involved. Captain Bleskin informs us that you have a natural affinity with our frayen, and we have come to observe the results for ourselves. Will our presence disturb your practice today?"

Garia looked at the dozen or so retainers, servants and maids who accompanied the royal couple.

"Sire, I do not believe so. I would ask that your party keep from making any loud noises, though. This is only the third day that I will have worked with Snep, and he may be nervous with so many extra people in here."

"As you say, Garia. We will keep ourselves near the doorway and content ourselves with watching you."

"Thank you, Sire."

The room was much brighter this afternoon. At the previous session the central candelabra had been lit, this time all five were aglow, making the room seem different than before. True to their word, Robanar and Terys kept their party against the wall as Garia walked slowly into the middle of the room. In a corner near the outside doors a small group of her guards stood. No, cancel that, Garia realized that all were present for the first time. Obviously word had spread about the King's appearance today. Standing with her guards stood Snep, his reins held by Feteran. Stopping in the center of the room, Garia called softly to the guardsman she considered her de facto second-in-command.

"Feteran! Just drop Snep's reins, would you? Let's see what he will do."

Feteran dropped the reins in such a way that the frayen noticed the occurrence. His head swung about, trying to work out whether this was just a mistake or something else. Finally, puzzled, he turned his head and looked straight at Feteran, who just grinned back at the animal.

"Off you go, boy!" he said quietly.

The frayen's legs began to tremble. For several years he had been a beast of the Royal Guard, and he had become used to being treated in a certain way. Now, for a short period, he had been treated differently and he was uncertain what to do. Finally Garia called softly to him.

"Snep! Come."

His ears pricked up and he located Garia in the middle of the room. The strange one, who smelled different! Slowly he walked forwards, his head swaying slightly from side to side. As he approached Garia she turned slightly so that they were no longer face to face. He gently nuzzled her, reassuring himself with the familiar smell. She opened a hand and there was a small sweet vegetable treat, which he promptly and very carefully took from her.

She spoke quietly to him. He did not understand a word of what she said, but the tone was relaxing, reassuring. His head came up to face hers, they looked full into each other's eyes, and then he turned and looked at the saddle on his back. If she sat there, he would look after her and she would look after him. Would she do it?

"Good boy, Snep."

Garia went to the side and made her undignified way up and into the saddle. Once settled and with the inadequate skirt deployed as best as she could, she started Snep walking around the room. When they passed the royal party she spoke quietly to him and he carried on smoothly. She clucked and they moved up to a trot, the familiar rhythm coming easily to both of them. She eased into the simple series of exercises she had thought up two days before.

Robanar watched the show with interest. That girl can ride better than I can. I'll rephrase that, almost everybody can ride better than I can these days. I don't get out enough any more. That girl can ride better than I could at the same age. She makes it look so effortless! But, if she's been riding maybe eight years one might expect that. Still, I'm going to find it very hard to refuse her if I have to. In terms of ability, I do not think I can refuse her. The real question, then, is the effect on society as Bleskin suggested. It doesn't matter as far as I'm concerned, the girl is going to make so many changes this one is not necessarily that important. As always, I'll have to leave matters like this to Terys's judgment.

"Terys?" he murmured. "Your opinion?"

"Wait till she finishes, dear. This is fascinating."

They watched Garia's display in silence then. She wheeled and trotted, backed and walked as though she had ridden frayen since birth. She even got Snep up into a canter for a brief period, limited as she was by the dimensions of the big room. Finally, after a slow walk round the perimeter to cool both of them down, she reined Snep in before the royal party and ducked her head, a huge smile on her flushed face.

"Milady Garia," Robanar said warmly, "that was as good a display of ridership as I have seen lately. Shall you dismount?"

"Sire."

She slid out of the saddle, and then, ignoring the royal party, spoke quietly into Snep's ear and fed him another tidbit before turning back to the King.

"You have a natural ability, it seems, dear," Terys told her.

Garia gave a wry smile. "Not so natural, ma'am. Just years of practice, and I'm glad I started early. I spent a lot of time falling off when I first learned to ride. These animals," she patted Snep's neck, "aren't so different than horses, now I've had a chance to compare. And I'm used to treating them a different way than you do here, ma'am. It doesn't take much, but it makes a big difference to how they treat us in the end."

"Bleskin?" Robanar said. "Merek? Are you two taking note of what she's doing?"

"Aye, Sire, we are," Merek replied. "There is very little difference, it is true, but we are always willing to make changes when that will improve our effectiveness. Because of Milady Garia's size and... ahem! shape, she will require a specially made saddle. It also seems that her people use a different kind of stirrup. We have this afternoon visited Master Haflin to order a pair."

Robanar frowned. "Haflin? Should you not have consulted the saddler?"

"These new stirrups will be made of iron, Sire. And, once they are made, Milady Garia has suggested that a different placement will make for safer travel and more control over the animal. We will experiment when we have them, Sire."

"Very good, Merek. Carry on."

"Sire." Merek hesitated. "While we were at Master Haflin's forge, there was a disagreement concerning a blade for Milady Garia. In the course of the argument, Milady Garia gave us a display of a new fighting technique, this time using only the shafts of spears."

"Another way of fighting?" Robanar's raised an eyebrow as he turned to Garia. "What have you been doing now, milady?"

She grinned impudently back at him. "Sire, he had not seen me in action, and did not believe that my request for a sword was serious. I had to show him that I was serious. I believe that I succeeded in my attempt, Sire."

"You will no doubt give us a demonstration of this... stick-fighting, I take it?"

"Of course, Sire. We call them quarter-staffs. Once I have trained someone else how to do it, that is."

Robanar nodded. "When you are ready, Milady Garia. And did you procure a sword while you were there?"

Garia's face fell. "No, Sire. It seems I am too small to carry one big enough to fight with. I do not have an answer to that problem, Sire."

"Not to worry, dear," Terys soothed. "There will always be men with you who can wield a sword on your behalf. With so many other accomplishments to your name, to miss one would not be such a tragedy."

"No, ma'am. But..." Garia hesitated. These people didn't have the same kind of drive she did. Was that an American thing? Was it that essential that she could use a sword? She sighed. Perhaps the Queen was right. "As you say, ma'am."

"Have you finished here, milady?" Robanar asked her.

"Yes, Sire."

"Then, once you have cleared away and tidied yourself up, perhaps you would present yourself at my parlor. There is time for us to discuss this before dinner. Keren, Bleskin, Merek? That includes you."

"My dear," Terys added. "We shall also require Mistress Rosilda, who I see standing there. Garia, you did want her here this afternoon to discuss riding attire, did you not?"

"Yes, ma'am, I did."

"Then I think it might be better if we met in my sitting room, don't you, dear?"

Robanar shrugged. To him one room was much the same as another.

"Then we shall see you all presently."

~o~O~o~

Rosilda, having been taken into palace service at a young age, had very little experience of frayen, so she stayed with Garia a while in the Large Training Room discussing possible solutions to her clothing problem, always assuming Garia was given the go-ahead to ride. Keren, while the girls talked, had crossed the room and spent the time describing Garia's encounter with Haflin to her guardsmen, ably assisted by Captain Merek. Finally, everyone dispersed, Keren, Garia, Merizel and Rosilda heading for the household suite so that Keren and Garia could change for their meeting. Finally they took chairs in the Queen's Sitting Room in front of the waiting monarchs.

"Let's get started, then," Robanar began. "We're here to either permit Milady Garia to ride frayen or to refuse her. If we permit her then it follows that she will eventually be seen in public, and the consequences will be that other women will also wish to ride frayen. Now, women do not normally ride frayen except in chairs, and so there might be a great public outcry when they see her, or others like her, riding as a man would. If we consider that the outcry would become damaging to society, then I would be forced to deny her the right to ride as a man does. Bleskin, now that you have seen her ride, what is your opinion?"

"Sire, the fears I originally had are completely unfounded. Milady Garia informs me that any woman would refrain from riding when Kalikan called, or at the very least take suitable precautions. There are details to be considered concerning saddles, stirrups and suchlike but these are only practical matters. I cannot advise what might happen when she is seen in public, Sire, but from the way I saw her ride today I have few fears for what society might say."

"And you, Merek?"

"Sire, I can only echo Captain Bleskin's words. I only wish some of our guardsmen rode as well as milady does."

Robanar gave one of his characteristic grunts. "She tells us she has had many years of practice, Merek." He nodded thoughtfully. "I am of the same mind as yourselves. Keren, anything to add?"

"No, father. Captain Bleskin did point out that, since the area around Blackstone is rough country, it might be an advantage to be able to travel by pack animal. In such a case it might help if Garia could ride."

"And what of the other women?" Terys asked him. "Do you suggest that even Jenet should learn to ride?"

Keren shrugged helplessly. "No, mother. We had no answer to that puzzle."

"Ma'am?" Jenet spoke up. "If I may?"

"Yes, Jenet?"

"There is no reason why those of us who do not wish to learn to ride, or who cannot for whatever reason, might still travel by using the chairs as we always have done, ma'am."

Keren slapped a hand to his forehead. "Obvious!" He turned towards Garia. "Did you reach that conclusion as well?"

"I hadn't, Keren, no. I'm sure someone would have reminded us, though."

Robanar cleared his throat to attract attention. "It seems that in your own minds you have already decided that Garia shall be permitted to ride. Very well, I shall give you my approval, but I must caution you all that this could be a sensitive subject within the city." He gave a hard smile. "Even a King may change his mind from time to time. Garia, how shall you be attired, should you ride in public?"

Garia flushed. "Uh, Sire, I have spoken today with Rosilda and we have come up with a few ideas. Do you really want us to discuss them now?"

Terys broke in smoothly. "That will be all right, dear. Let the men finish and then we can talk clothing amongst ourselves." Did Garia imagine it, or was there a twinkle in the Queen's eye?

"As you wish, ma'am."

"Bleskin, Merek," Robanar asked, "are you two happy for Garia to exercise her frayen with the other guardsmen?"

Merek grinned. "Aye, Sire, we are. Perhaps some of them may even learn from her. I look forward to the end of the rains when we may practice outside on the field."

"Then," Robanar said, turning his attention to Garia, "I must insist that you wear some sturdy headgear, milady. What is contained within that pretty little head of yours is too precious for it to be lost by some stupid accident. Do I make myself clear?"

"You do, Sire," Garia said. "Rosilda and I had already thought about the matter."

"Good," Robanar said, nodding. "If everyone is content, then I think we have wasted enough of Bleskin and Merek's time, don't you? You are dismissed, gentlemen."

"Thank you, Sire."

The two captains rose, saluted, and left. Robanar and Keren stood, ready to follow them, but Keren hesitated when they reached the door.

"Father," he said, stopping, "When Garia first rode Snep, two days ago, Bleskin made a strange comment. He said that only my mother could have handled a beast as well as she did. How is that possible? I didn't know any women rode as men do."

"What's that, son? I don't know what you're talking about." Robanar turned towards the Queen. "Terys? Explain, if you can."

Terys sighed, but there was a smug look on her face. "Sit down, dear, there are things I have to tell you."

The two men resumed their seats, and then Terys began.

"Do you remember, dear, when Keren was about eight, we went to stay with Gilbanar and Vivenne in their drafty old castle? You and Gilbanar took Keren and Terinar off hunting in the mountains for nearly two weeks, if you recall, leaving Vivenne and I at home with Elizet, Malann and Korizet."

"When Keren was eight, you say? Oh, yes! Gilbanar bagged the biggest zinakh I have ever seen! Yes, I remember, what about it?"

"Bleskin couldn't go, he'd injured his ankle, that's why he remembered what had happened. Well, dear it's like this. We all rode frayen, not just within the castle, but for a few marks round about, as well."

"All of you?" Robanar blanched. "Even the girls?"

"Yes, dear. There weren't enough chairs, but we didn't want to use them anyway. It seems that for some reason, frayen respond much better to the voice of a woman than to that of a man. So I'm not surprised that Garia can handle Snep so well, though I suppose having all that riding experience helped. I have always thought that women should ride in the same way as a man, but apparently custom in this part of the Valley prevents it. So, now that Garia has arrived, perhaps we have an opportunity to bring matters into the open, so to speak." Terys shifted her gaze. "Merizel, you have also ridden, I believe."

"Me?" Merizel blushed. "Uh, ma'am, actually I have ridden frayen, when I was much younger. There have been two floods when it was impossible to ride our lands any other way. It was not something that anyone wanted to make widely known, though. When we were all dressed up in our waterproof clothing it was easy to disguise ourselves."

Of course! In the rains, everyone looks exactly the same, don't they? No wonder Merizel had gotten away with it.

Robanar looked angry. "Is there any woman in Palarand who hasn't ridden a frayen?" The maids, as one, all curtseyed. Robanar glared at them. "I meant - never mind." He accused Terys, "So, you were in favor of Garia riding from the start, then?"

"I thought that if she could - after all, a frayen is not the same as a horse, as she kept telling us - if she could, it might provide a suitable method for allowing women to ride openly. After all, we can all say that it is a new fashion introduced from Earth by our newest daughter, can't we?"

Robanar glared at Terys, and she smiled beatifically back at him. Eventually he gave up and stamped to his feet.

"Keren, will you join me? For some reason I need a drink."

"As you wish, father," Keren said as he stood, but behind his father's back he gave his mother a quick grin. "In the parlor, do you think?"

Terys watched the two men in her life leave the room and close the door, and then leaned forward, her face alight.

"So, Garia. Tell me what you and Rosilda have decided the fashionably-dressed woman rider will be wearing around Palarand in future!"

Garia encounters Tarvan while the gang cleans Morlan's study, and decides that it's time to give another technology to Palarand. Following an instructive morning Snep gets a new saddle and the King reminds her that she will soon need to take charge of the lands granted to her.

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2011-2012 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

"Try this one," Keren said, handing over a square of parchment.

"Okay." Garia held the letter flat on the table with her fingertips and squinted at it.

"Seventh day of... Avilat, is that?"

"Avilat, yes. That's early last Spring."

"...Avilat, in the year 1173 since the Great Flood. To Morlan, respectful greetings. Master, I must protest! Master Sovordar insists that he has the right to investigate the... what is that word?"

"Steglid," Keren told her, but inside her brain she also heard composition.

"Oh, yes, steglid, I see. ...investigate the composition of the higher clouds, as they are obviously not of the same kind as that of the lower... what's that, Keren?" she said, pointing. "Is that supposed to be an oon or an ahn?"

Keren looked closely. "An ahn, I think. That's the trouble with much of the writing you'll see on these documents, if the writer is in a hurry or is under some emotional stress," he grinned at Garia, "then the writing deteriorates. Yes, he's missed the tick off the top of the ahn, I'm sure of it. Most times you can guess what's meant from the context, of course, but that requires you to know what the letter is about in the first place."

"Yes. It's much the same on Earth, of course. Sometimes people's writing is so bad you have to guess at half what they write. So, to continue, um... the same kind as the lower... clouds. Even the stupidest peasant in Palarand knows that all the clouds we see in the sky are made of the same stuff! I will tell you now that I shall not allow a mere... dreamer such as Sovordar to steal the life's work which is rightfully mine. I appeal to you as the Royal Questor to take appropriate action. I will not rest until this... gravest of insults has been answered. Signed, Branjof Son of Kerildar, Questor of Clouds."

Garia grimaced. "These people don't do mild, do they? What happens when they meet, for goodness sake? Scrolls at ten paces? This is the third letter I've read which more or less threatens open war between the Questors. I thought Morlan was bad, some of these are far worse, if their letters are anything to go by."

Keren shrugged. "I don't think it's just the Questors, Garia. There are people like that everywhere in life. Some of father's barons are much worse than anything you've read here, and remember, they can call on their own armed retainers if they wanted to press a point. No, I think the Questors are just unpleasant people, mostly, fond of the sound of their own voices. Anyway, was he correct?"

"Correct? What do you mean?"

"The clouds. Are they the same, or different?"

Garia smirked. "Yes and no." Keren mock-scowled at her, then grinned. "Clouds are all made from water vapor," she continued, "just like steam. In the high atmosphere all the clouds are ice crystals, though, because it gets colder the higher you go. Lower down they can be water droplets, which fall as rain, or they can contain hail or snow depending on conditions. So they were both right, I guess. I don't think it's worth fighting over, though. There's enough to study for twenty Questors, let alone two."

"I thought it might have been something like that. Your reading has improved quite rapidly, hasn't it?"

"Yes. I'm a little surprised myself, although I probably shouldn't be. After all, I seem to already have the vocabulary and I can understand spoken speech. It won't be like learning a language the normal way. All I have to do is match the squiggles to the sounds and the word pops up ready. It helps that your written language is reasonably phonetic, so the letters match the sounds I hear."

Keren nodded. "The sensible way to write a language, don't you think? From what you've told me so far, English is not phonetic at all."

"Well, it is, sort of. But there are lots of exceptions, because English has roots in several other languages and takes up words from all over the place as well. Usually we retain the original pronunciation, so it all just adds to the complication."

Jenet poked her head round the door of Morlan's study. "Highness, milady, Milady Merizel, the pel is ready."

"Thank you, Jenet," Garia responded.

"I also think," Keren said as the three left the room, "that your accent is disappearing. When you first arrived in Palarand, you sounded quite distinctive, and not like any of the usual foreigners who visit our lands. Now, there's barely an oddness about some of the words you use."

"Yes," Garia replied thoughtfully. "I can't say I've noticed my accent changing, but one never thinks they have an accent themselves, do they? It's always other people. But, I have noticed there's been a curious echo in my head whenever I speak now. Almost as though I've begun thinking in the local tongue." She frowned. "I don't think I'm losing the ability to speak English, though. Perhaps I'm finally adapting to being here on Anmar."

They took seats in the sitting room and picked up their mugs, glad to have a break after an afternoon's hard work.

"Merry, how are you getting on with those scrolls?" Keren asked her.

"Much better than I hoped, Highness. Garia was right, as usual, when she thought that the damper air would help us unroll them. Now, of course, we have to find a way of storing them flat, and making sure they don't get so damp they start becoming moldy."

"Or causing the ink to fade," Garia added. "Or sticking to each other."

"You seem to know quite a lot about the subject," Keren observed.

Garia shrugged. "I grew up over a bookshop. The roof leaked a couple times. You get to know what books can stand and what needs doing when there's a problem."

"Yes, of course," he said. "It still seems strange to me that one can make a living from nothing but the sale of books, but that's because we've only just begun to print things here. I can't imagine what Palarand will be like even fifty years from now, when all the exciting things you have been telling us about have become everyday matters."

"Whatever you imagine, I can guarantee that the reality will be different," she replied. "Goodness knows people on Earth have been guessing the future for centuries, and they always get more wrong than they get right."

Keren nodded. "Aye, I can believe that."

They talked companionably while they sipped their drinks, still too hot to drink properly. Today, they had finished the major cleaning effort in the study, although much sorting and analyzing of the mass of papers still needed to be done. Much of the laboratory still remained, but that area would have to be tackled with greater care, as they did not know what chemicals and other dangerous items the former Royal Questor might have stored there.

"What was that?"

"What was what? Did you hear something?"

"A noise..."

The maker of the noise appeared in the doorway of the sitting room.

"I'm sorry, I didn't realize there was anyone here... Milady Garia?" Tarvan did a double take. "Your Highness?"

Keren flushed beet red as he realized that Tarvan had just recognized him... while wearing his woman-servant's cleaning kit.

"If you breathe a word of this to anyone, you're dead, Tarvan!" Keren said sharply, wagging a finger at the stunned young man. "I'll see to it that your body is never found!"

Tarvan turned white, then stepped into the room, hands wide.

"Highness, I never intended..."

"Calm down, Keren," Garia butted in. "Tarvan, we already rely on your discretion. You know what a terrible state these rooms were in and we're the only people who can possibly clean them. Our Mistress of the Wardrobe seems to think that this isn't a job the Heir to the Throne ought to be doing, so we've had to be a little creative."

Tarvan looked at the five people sitting in front of him, all dressed exactly the same in a wrap-around cleaning dress, with a scarf tied over each head and another slung loosely around their necks. He gave Garia a tentative smile of acknowledgment before returning his attention to an embarrassed Keren.

"As you say, milady," he said. "Highness, I apologize for putting you in such a position."

Keren began to see the funny side of it. "Ah, you've no need to apologize, Tarvan. You didn't put me in this position, I did it to myself. But how did you get in?"

"My mistake," Garia said. "If you remember, I gave him a key so that he could deliver the materials needed for our experiments. I forgot completely that he could come and go. Tarvan, sit down, please, you're making us nervous. Jenet, a mug of pel for our guest."

Once armed with a mug and seated, Tarvan began to relax.

"Would you really have made my body disappear, Highness?"

Keren grinned. "There must be ways to do that but I don't know of any. You're quite safe with us, Tarvan. I was just a little shocked to be discovered like that."

"Have you brought all the parts for our experiments, Tarvan?" Garia asked.

"All that I could think of, milady. If I may ask, what must we do next?"

Garia looked at Keren and Jenet. "Do we have time to get started this afternoon? Would it be better to wait until tomorrow, do you think?"

"I know you want to begin," Keren said, "but we ought to tidy up what we started today first. By the time we have done that we will need to change before the evening meal, so, not today, I think."

"Milady," Jenet said, "the Prince is correct. But tomorrow morning, you will only be performing the Tai Chi, which will leave you the rest of the morning to begin whatever you intend."

"There's also a visit to be made to the saddler tomorrow morning," Merizel added. "That shouldn't take very long."

"Okay," Garia agreed, "I give in. Tomorrow morning, then, at about the third bell, we'll meet in the laboratory. Does everyone agree? Right. I will take a look today, however, at what Tarvan's brought us, just in case there's something I've forgotten."

As they stood to return to the study Tarvan remarked, "Highness, I approve of your attire. I know just how filthy places like this can get at times. I wish there were a more useful garment that I could wear, as you know the guildsmen often only have our leather aprons to protect us."

"Just so long as you keep it to yourself, Tarvan," Keren muttered. "I don't want people getting the wrong idea about me."

"My lips are sealed, Highness."

"I had an idea for some clothing you can wear, Tarvan," Garia said, remembering a past conversation. "I bet Yolda's forgotten all about it now."

"Milady?"

"A sort of garment that would cover your whole body. We call them overalls, or cover-alls or boiler suits. I'd asked her to design one for the guildsmen, for use when you're making steam engines. That's going to become a dirty business all of it's own." She paused, thinking. "Merry? Remind me to ask someone about that project."

"Yes, Garia."

"Let's go," Keren said. "We have some tidying up to do before we can go and change."

~o~O~o~

"I'm sorry, I didn't catch your name before."

"Bowdran, milady. Is the saddle more comfortable now? It is almost two fingers wider each side than when you tried it yesterday."

"It feels better, yes. Of course, we won't really know until I can get it onto Snep and start riding, will we? But overall I think you've done a good job so far."

"Thank you, milady. And you are certain that is where you wished the stirrup straps placed? It looks most unnatural to my own eye, even though you explained that your own people rode with them further back than we do."

"It feels about right, Bowdran. Trust me, doing it this way will make your riders feel safer and give them more control over their mounts. You had no problem fixing these metal stirrups, I take it?"

"None, milady. Fixing them is no different than fixing any other harness. I would be interested to see how they function compared with the stirrup loops we customarily use, milady. Would you permit me to watch you when you ride?"

"Of course! I would expect nothing else, especially since it's a new saddle."

"Then I think it should be finished for you by tomorrow, say by the fifth bell. There is a certain amount of finishing to be done, now that we have found the correct shape and size, but unless there is any remedial work to be done for the Guard, I can give your saddle my full attention, milady."

"Thank you very much, Bowdran. I'll see you tomorrow afternoon, then, probably after our nap."

"As you wish, milady."

The saddle was a curious hybrid of styles, as far as Garia's experience went. It was wider and flatter than Gary would have been used to on the farm, but given her different anatomical shape this was reasonable. The polished, leather-covered, wooden 'handles' which went across the front and back of the saddle gave it an almost Western feeling while still allowing her widened pelvis room to move. Gary had always preferred his stirrups to be higher than everyone else's, bringing his thighs more horizontal rather like a jockey's stance, and this worked well under the new circumstances. Of course, a new saddle also had to fit the mount properly, and she wondered what Snep would think of it, having become used to the standardized Guard saddles. Oh, well, tomorrow would answer all those questions.

"We'll leave you in peace, then. Until tomorrow."

~o~O~o~

"Very well." She smiled at her audience. "I'm going to become Teacher again, for a while. Even though we're just going to be exploring what's possible this morning, you'll all have to have some kind of idea what I'm talking about, especially as it is something none of you have ever known existed before."

She walked over to the blackboard on the end wall of the laboratory and picked up some chalk. 'Electricity', she wrote on the board in the local script.

"You've all seen electricity," she told them. "Although what you've seen is an immense, incredibly violent form of electricity, and that is of course lightning. Now, you already know that lightning can kill, and do immense amounts of damage. Electricity can be as dangerous as anything else around us, but it can also be made to do useful work if handled right. A frayen or a dranakh can injure a man, can't they? Fire can burn, acids can eat skin and flesh, a man can drown in ankle-deep water, but it doesn't prevent us from taking baths, does it? So just keep in mind to treat it with respect, and you'll find we can do amazing things with it.

"One of the things you'll have to understand is that it's very difficult to see electricity, except when it sparks like lightning. There are ways of telling whether it's there or not, we'll get to those. One way to think of electricity is to compare it with water. Now, water always wants to flow down to the lowest point, doesn't it? Electricity always wants to get back home, and the way it does that is by flowing through solid objects. Some objects are easier for it to get through than others. Metals are easiest, things like wood and stone are hardest. If there's enough electricity, it will go through air if there's no easier way to get there. Incidentally, it will go through your body if it can, since you're mostly made of water."

"Water?" Merizel said, surprised. "But I thought..."

"It doesn't seem that way, does it?" Garia grinned. "But water can be present even when you least expect it. That's an explanation for another time, though. All you have to remember is that it's possible we could end up doing things that might make you jump."

Keren asked, "Is it dangerous to us, then?"

"It shouldn't be. All our experiments will be using metal circuits so the electricity should take the easier path. Now, Tarvan, if you'll bring up the parts for a cell."

The young metalsmith placed a shallow copper dish, a round felt pad, a disk of zinc and a jug on the bench.

"If you bring any two metals together with a liquid, they will try to have a chemical reaction," Garia explained. "That reaction can also generate electricity in what we call a battery. Strictly speaking a battery is a lot of cells strung together but we tend to call any chemical source of electricity a battery. So, if we put the felt in the dish, then place the zinc disk on top of the felt, nothing happens. If we now pour some of this salt water into the dish so it soaks the felt, then we should have electricity wanting to flow between the two metals. So we connect the two sides with a piece of wire, and complete the circuit."

"I don't see anything happening," Keren said.

"No, because we're just allowing the current to flow round without it doing anything. Suppose we multiply up the battery by making more of these cells, and piling them up into a stack?"

"More electricity?"

"Sort of. There's two ways to get more electricity, one is to stack up cells like that, the other is to make bigger cells. Do you see the difference?"

"Not sure. I understand there's a difference, but I can't describe it."

"Compare it with a tank of water, like the big one in the high tower. The higher the water is above you, the more pressure the water has coming out the pipe at the bottom, right? That's like piling up the cells. And the width of the pipe determines how much water comes out at a time, that's like the size of each cell."

They were all frowning as they tried to make sense of her explanation.

"Tarvan, let's build us a pile. I think five will be enough for the first demonstration."

They put together five cells, added salt water and stacked them. Tarvan had a small bag of pottery fragments.

"I realized, milady, that if you were going to stack these up the weight would compress the felt pads. These chips of roof tile will be just right to stop that happening."

With a copper wire buried under the bottom cell and Tarvan gingerly holding another against the top disk of zinc, Garia gingerly touched the two free ends to her tongue.

"Bleh! Well, that proves I'm not going to make a complete fool of myself."

"What did you just do?" Keren asked, concerned.

"Passed a current through a short section of my tongue," she said. "Want to try? You'll just get a tingle but it will taste funny."

With some initial reluctance they all tried the wires against their tongues.

"Now," Garia said with a smile, "time to do some magic, I think. Tarvan, where's that magnet?"

Keren frowned at her choice of words but saw that she was describing how electrical phenomena might appear to those who did not understand it. He watched carefully as Garia showed the shape iron dust made on a piece of parchment when a bar magnet was held underneath it, then told them that whenever an electric current flowed, a magnetic field was also to be found around the wire. She showed them what happened to the field when a wire was made into a coil, and then proceeded to make a coil and attract the iron dust to it.

"Of course," she explained, "you can improve the magnetic effect by putting something in the middle of the coil. Different materials have different effects, and no, I have no idea how or why. Tarvan will have to do some experiments to discover how it all works, I guess. One thing I do know is that iron will make the magnetic field stronger, and that's what we'll do next. Tarvan?"

Tarvan had a small chunk of iron, about the size and shape of a roll of dimes, and around it a thin piece of parchment had been wrapped. Garia carefully wound some wire round the parchment and then connected the ends to her battery wires. It was obvious from her tests that the arrangement was more powerful than before.

"Okay, let's move on. Where's that other piece of iron?"

Garia showed that the iron was attracted to the coil when the current flowed, but dropped away when the circuit was broken.

"So, here we have a magnet we can control simply by making a gap in the circuit. This means that unlike the other magnet there, which we call a permanent magnet, we can turn this one on and off as we want to."

"An interesting trick, milady," Tarvan observed. "Though, there are but few uses for permanent magnets, as you called them, so how will this new kind benefit us?"

Garia gave him a big smile. "Tarvan, this is fundamental to everything I am about to tell you. Did you hear the click as the piece of iron touched the coil? Supposing we used that click as a means of sending messages. The battery doesn't have to be anywhere near the coil, does it? It just depends how long the two wires are. Supposing the battery is in the next room? Or in the next building? Or the next town?"

It broke upon them all like a dazzling burst of light. Action at a distance, to this society, meant firing an arrow at someone. The idea that a pair of wires would let you communicate between places far apart was almost overwhelming.

"Actually," she said, "the battery can be anywhere in the circuit, it could even be in the same room as the coil. The wires just have to go somewhere and come back in order to make the circuit useful. All we really need at the far end is a switch."

She explained to them the concept of a switch, pointing out that there could be more than one switch in the circuit, and even more than one coil. Then she described how to make a buzzer, and finally how to add to the buzzer to make an electric bell.

"Amazing," Keren said. "Amazing! To think that all this lies unsuspected all around us, and we never knew it." He considered. "If you're thinking of doing what I think you're thinking, you're going to need a lot of copper wire, aren't you?"

"Keren, you have no idea," she told him with a large grin. "This is barely the start. Let's move on to the next important concept. Tarvan, will you hold the piece of iron against the bench for me, so it can't move?"

Garia placed the coil near the iron and completed the circuit. The coil immediately jumped towards the iron with a click.

"But," said Keren, pointing, "that is merely the same as what you just showed us, isn't it? When the electricity goes round, the two will come together."

"True," Garia allowed, "but the point is the coil moved. By passing a current through them, you can make coils move. And if we can make coils move themselves, we can make ourselves an electric motor, to power anything the same way we can do so with a steam engine."

The next bell was passed in the construction of a very crude electric motor. Tarvan had found some very light and easily carve-able wood, with which they fashioned a shape which could be used to hold three coils at different angles. This was then mounted on a thick wire axle, along with some more disks of wood which would support the crude current pickups she would make out of bent pieces of wire. The whole thing was then assembled on a wooden base and connected up to the battery.

"I don't know if this is going to work," she said. "We have to get the coils connected so the current flows the right way round, or it's not going to spin properly. Here goes."

She brought the magnet close to one of the coils and the crude armature began to move. Adjusting her position, the little motor began to spin up, the motion being very jerky. The other watched in awe as movement was apparently conjured out of nothing. Finally, she removed the magnet and the spinning stopped.

"What do you think?" she asked. "One of my teachers showed us how to make these years ago in a science class. We had a great deal of fun building electric motors out of almost nothing."

Tarvan scratched his head. "I'm not sure what I'm seeing. Are you saying that all you need to do to make an... electric... motor... is to wind some coils and then connect them to a battery? And that you can then use this motor to do useful things?"

"That's exactly right, Tarvan," Garia told him. "What you have just witnessed is the first ever electric motor to have worked on Anmar, so of course it looks crude and feeble. Just imagine what you might be able to do once you get some experience in building motors! Once you have worked your way up to generating a decent amount of power, you'll be able to do many things you can barely think of now."

"But... as you said before, milady, to make more power means we'll need..." he frowned in concentration, "more cells? Bigger cells?"

Garia gave him another big smile. "You can, and you probably will have to, for your initial experiments. But there's a big secret here as well, and I'll tell you all about that now."

She moved round the bench and patted the battery stack gently. "This kind of a battery is made of what's known as primary cells. This means the chemical reaction which produces the electricity can't be reversed. Once all the materials involved, metal and liquid, have been used up you'll have to throw it away. Or, more usefully, re-smelt it back into fresh metal.

"But there are other ways of making electricity. Another type of battery, which we call a secondary battery, can be re-charged once the electricity is all used up. I'll talk to you later about how we can make those. To charge such a battery, of course, you'll need electricity from somewhere else, and that's the fun thing about an electric motor, because you can make it work in reverse if you need to."

"Make it work in reverse?" Keren repeated, frowning. "But that would just mean it would spin the other way... no, you can't mean that, can you? You'd still be using the battery." Garia waited until he figured it out. "Ah! You mean, surely, that if you turn the axle by some other means - say by using a steam engine, perhaps - you can use the motor to make electricity? Is that what you mean?"

She turned to the metalsmith. "Tarvan?"

"I think I understand, milady. When you said that the process was reversible, you meant that exactly, didn't you?"

"Yes, that's right. If a current is passed through a wire, it makes a magnetic field, and if a wire is passed through a magnetic field, a current is made to flow along the wire. That, in practice, is how we generate all the electricity that we use on Earth, except for portable purposes, which is when we use batteries."

"Let me think about this then, milady," Tarvan mused. "What you would have us do is to make motors which are turned by various means like steam engines, water wheels and even windmills, which will make electricity." He blinked. "Ah! Now I understand why you talked of large quantities of wire! You would have us place these..."

"Generators, we call them when they are used that way."

"Generators, yes. We place them away from the city and use wires to bring the electricity in, where we..?" he looked questioningly at Garia.

"Use it to run your factories, light, heat or cool your homes, cook your food, make your transport run from city to city and enable you to talk to anyone in Alaesia," she told him, dead-pan.

Tarvan stared at her, then said in a faint voice, "My Lady, I think I need to sit down. I feel strange."

"Every time," Keren said feelingly, "I think I begin to understand Earth, you come along with something new and prove me wrong. If your world uses electricity like this, no wonder you found it so unfamiliar when you came here."

"We've barely begun the subject," Garia said. "There's lots more you can do with electricity once you become familiar with it. Look, I think I've done enough for now. Why don't we go and sit down with some pel? I know Tarvan could do with a sit down while he comes to terms with what I just told you all, and I could do with a drink myself, I think."

In the sitting room again, they nursed mugs of pel and considered all they had seen and heard so far that morning. Bursila wandered around the room lighting some of the lamps, since it was still raining and the light was not great. Tarvan nodded to himself occasionally as he worked through the consequences of the new technologies Garia had exposed while Keren considered how his father might take the revelations.

"Milady," Tarvan finally said, "I now understand why you chose to tell me of these things rather than Guildmaster Parrel. He will have to know, of course, but it is already apparent to me that, as you said before, a new Guild will be required for this work. I must thank you for suggesting me for this immense task."

"You're welcome, Tarvan," she replied. "You have a long way to go, and I think it needs somebody young like ourselves, who aren't perhaps restricted by age-old custom in the way they think about matters." She grinned. "Of course, all young people think the oldies are stuck in their ways, don't we? But there's some truth in that, as I've found out to my cost since coming to Palarand."

"That may be true, Garia," Keren said, "but we can't just ignore established custom whenever we want to. If we did so we might throw out the good along with the bad."

"As you say, Keren, and that is why we have the Council of the Two Worlds."

Tarvan said, "I see now why you wanted to make these experiments first, milady, before taking the matter to the council. It took us several bells to build the simple devices we made today and get them to work. We could not have done that with the whole council around us, could we?"

"Exactly, Tarvan. I want to have everything set up and working so that we can make a tidy demonstration to the council when the time comes. To begin with, I wasn't even sure any of it would work."

"I understand completely, milady. With your assistance, there should be no difficulty making the items we need."

"Good. Thank you, Tarvan. Merry, how much of what we did this morning did you understand?"

"Garia? Why, most of it, I think. It was interesting to see what could be accomplished with but a few pieces of copper wire."

Garia was surprised, since Merizel up till now had appeared not to be as intelligent as, say, herself or Keren. Perhaps it was because she had not yet found something to interest her?

"You did understand? I'm pleased for you, Merry. It didn't seem to me to be something that you would find interesting. I wondered if you might have gotten bored while we were fiddling about."

"Oh, I'm sure I'll fall behind as you go on, Garia, but for now I'm interested, and I'd be glad to help whenever I can."

"That's great! Although, there's as much work for us to do in the study as there will be in the laboratory, and I thought you'd be more use in there."

"I don't mind, Garia. Just so long as I'm busy doing something useful." Merizel smiled at Garia. "You probably have little idea what the life of the youngest daughter of an obscure baron can be like. Sometimes I would have to stop myself screaming out loud from the boredom and frustration. Embroidery can be interesting, and calming to do, but not every day for weeks at a time. Coming to the palace was the best thing that has ever happened to me." She gave Keren a demure look. "Even if there have been kidnappings, bodies, fights in crowds and arguments with the palace staff."

Keren gave her an amused smile. "All that is better than embroidery? You did live in the back country, didn't you? I'm glad you're here, Merry, because I don't think Garia would have managed very long without you. You've fitted in so well I forget you've only been here two months or so. But Garia's right. I think, for the present, your talents would be better used in the study, if you would."

"As you wish, Highness."

"Don't get all formal with me, girl."

Merizel poked out her tongue at Keren.

Tarvan stared at the others. Their ranks were way above his, and they were all different in ways that should have invited deference when speaking, but he could see that they all treated each other just as friends. This posed him a problem. Should he become more familiar, if they were to be working together, or would that be awkward, as he was an outsider? Should he remain stiff and formal instead? He decided to let matters develop at their own pace.

The Lady Garia was interesting. It was obvious that she was driving the new developments, and her attention was entirely on those at the moment. Would she one day look for a husband? She was far too smart for the likes of himself, he thought. The Prince, now, he was at least as smart as Lady Garia, and he approved of that, because if there was one thing any country needed it was a clever ruler, and Prince Keren would be Palarand's next ruler. Would she perhaps marry the Prince? He did not know if there were rules about such matters, and who was he to be match-making his own Prince? Perhaps the Lady Merizel, then. Would she consider the Master of a new guild? Assuming the various Guild factions allowed such an innovation, of course...

"You look thoughtful, Master Tarvan."

"Hmm? Lady Merizel, I was thinking about what I have recently seen. It will require much planning to develop this new idea, and I fear I will require much guidance from Milady Garia."

"I would not think too much about the long-term consequences just now, Tarvan," Garia told him. "There is a more immediate use for electricity which I'll point out to you now. Did you notice the sparks, when the motor was running?"

"Of course, milady. How could one not? And there was a strange smell."

"The smell is something called ozone, which you'll often get around electricity. The sparks are because the contacts were not smooth, and there were breaks in the current flow as the motor spun."

"I see, milady. Are these sparks a problem to us?"

"They can be, since they represent lost energy, turned into heat. For a motor, that's not a good thing. However, sparks can be very useful when controlled the right way. If you had a very big battery, you would get a very big spark, big enough to be extremely hot. You can use that spark to weld metal, Tarvan."

"Weld metal, milady? Surely not!" Tarvan's brow furrowed. "Perhaps. If you would explain, milady? This is another new idea, and I find it difficult to imagine how one could use electricity to weld anything."

"I have been thinking about how to make boilers and other parts for steam engines," she said. "In the beginning, on Earth, we used to make large iron or steel plates, drill holes in them and rivet them together. It was the only way to make the boilers strong enough to stand the pressure. That's a time-consuming way of building what is a metal tank, and there's ample chance of making a mistake along the way. So, suppose this instead. We have a big steam engine, the sole function of which is to drive a big generator. To even out the flow, we feed the electricity into a big bank of rechargeable batteries, right? Then, we can run thick wires out to wherever we want to do the welding. That means you don't need a forge, or an anvil, or anything like that at all." Tarvan's eyes widened as he grasped the possibilities. "One wire you attach to the plates you want to weld, and the other you attach to a handle, with a stick of metal in it. When you bring the stick to the plate, you'll get a big spark, which will melt the end of the stick and part of the plate next to it, fusing the plate to the bit you want to weld it to. You move the stick along the join slowly as it melts. Get the idea?"

Tarvan shook his head in wonder. "You describe an amazing thing, milady! I begin to understand what you describe, but I fear I will need a demonstration before I can fully appreciate what this might mean for us." He thought. "You do not mean to demonstrate this new process to the Council? From your description, it will take us much time and effort to build what you will require."

"Not yet, Tarvan," she said, smiling at him. "For now, we'll just dazzle them with motors and generators, okay? But I think welding sheet metal is something you're going to need in the near future, as industry begins to build up all over Palarand, so I'll begin planning what we'll need for a demonstration when I have some free time." She rolled her eyes, and everyone else grinned at her.

"Let's finish our drinks and go tidy up," Keren said. "Lunch will be called soon, and we have a full afternoon ahead of us."

~o~O~o~

There was nearly an unfortunate accident in the Large Training Room that afternoon. The stable hand who fitted Garia's new saddle onto Snep's back was confused by the stirrup arrangement, and managed to place it back-to-front.

Snep did not like this, and showed his discomfort in a very noticeable fashion. It took all of Garia's powers of persuasion to calm the beast, talking to him quietly while holding his reins very loosely so that he didn't feel pressured. It took longer before she discovered the source of his distress, and when she did the unfortunate stable hand received a heavy reprimand from several quarters.

With the saddle reversed and secured in what they all judged was the correct position, Garia took hold of the handles fore and aft. A loop of harness had been secured to the rear handle and she placed her right foot in it, allowing her to raise herself up and put her left foot in the stirrup. Then she swung her right leg over Snep's back and seated herself, finding the right stirrup.

"How does that feel, milady?" Bleskin asked.

"Not too bad, captain," she replied. "The stirrups are a little too high, and I think they could be slightly forwards as well. Until I actually climbed up here I wasn't able to tell, of course. For the rest of it, it feels comfortable enough. Of course, I'll need to spend some time riding before I can truly tell if everything's right."

Bleskin nodded. "As you say, milady. The shape and position of a saddle is as personal to a rider as his - or her - own attire." He appraised her posture with a seasoned eye. "You appear to be seated comfortably to my eye, milady, even though your position is unusual. Shall you try Snep about the hall?"

"As you wish, captain. Snep?" Garia clucked softly. "Walk on."

Snep pricked up his ears and ambled off towards the wall, realizing very swiftly that the weight on his back was different than he had ever encountered before. He stopped and turned his head around to view his rider.

Garia smiled back at him. "New saddle, Snep! This is how I'll ride from now on." She patted his neck gently. "Walk on."

Since the traditional saddle had the stirrups set at the front of the saddle, the rider's weight had been carried mostly at the back. Garia's stance was more nearly over her feet and this brought her weight, and that of her saddle, further forward, where Snep's rib cage could better carry it. Snep's ears flicked up, and he resumed walking. This was comfortable to both, and the weight was better distributed.

Garia went through her paces, adapting to the different positions needed on the new saddle. It was obvious that both she and her mount preferred this arrangement over the previous one. Finally, she reined in in front of Bleskin and dismounted smartly.

"What did you think, captain? For myself, I think it's exactly what I wanted."

"An interesting display, milady. I look forward to watching your progress outside, once the rains have ended."

"And I, captain!" She gave him a satisfied smile. "I think I could ride like this all day."

"That may be possible in time, milady. For now, we must remain within the palace walls. And there is of course the matter of your attire."

Garia nodded. "I understand, captain. We are working on that. What I'm wearing now is certainly not suitable."

"As you say, milady. I am not familiar with the fine details of a lady's attire, but I'm sure that what you will bring before us will be every part as interesting as your new saddle has proved to be."

"Thank you, captain." She gave him another smile. "And thank you for putting up with a young girl's whims."

"Hardly that, milady. Over the past two months and more, the Guard has profited greatly by 'a young girl's whims'. We have learned much that will permit us to protect our King, and all his household, so much better than before."

~o~O~o~

"We have a trifling problem, Garia," Robanar told her as they gathered in the Queen's Sitting Room. "As you probably remember, Keren here will reach his sixteenth birthday in about seven weeks time and at that time he will formally become an adult. There will be a short ceremony at which he will officially be recognized as the Heir to the Throne and he will then take up some of the duties expected of him from that day onwards.

"Now, Garia, we also have your own position to consider. Like Keren, you will also soon become an adult, and at that time you will formally become the custodian of the baronial lands granted to you. The trifling problem we face is that, by your own reckoning, it will be very difficult to determine the date by which you will reach your own sixteenth birthday, since neither the length of day or length of year are what you know on your home world, nor do you know exactly when you came here."

Garia opened her mouth to speak, but Robanar waved a hand to stop her.

"I have no doubt that by using your new numbers you could determine a day when you might consider your birthday to be, but I do not propose to subject you to that complication, it will not be necessary. With the consent of yourself and Prince Keren, I propose instead to make his coming of age ceremony a joint one with yourself."

Keren nodded. "Father, I have no objection to offer."

Garia gulped. "Sire, I thank you for the offer, but I wouldn't want to interfere in what will be an important ceremony for Keren."

"Have no fear of that, my dear. The ceremony I mentioned will be a short affair, conducted in the Receiving Room in front of as many nobles as wish to present themselves. In Keren's case, that would be a substantial number, because he is in favor amongst the nobility. Your own coming of age would be noted and agreed following Keren's ceremony."

"Sire, wouldn't that give the nobles a chance to object to me? I have heard rumors that a few already resent my being made a baroness."

Terys explained, "This is true, dear, but a moment's thought will tell you that what the King proposes is necessary. Your coming of age will happen in any event, dear, whether you are a baroness or merely a stranger from somewhere else entirely. The King considers, and I agree, that by exposing you to the nobles he may learn just what faction objects to your presence and who might be behind them."

Garia went cold as she remembered that there were other players in her life, ones not always motivated by petty court jealousies. She bowed her head to Terys.

"As you say, ma'am. I had overlooked that possibility."

Terys smiled. "Of course, dear. Lately you have been too busy corrupting the Guard and the palace tradesmen to concern yourself with life beyond the palace." Garia blushed. "I do not think there will be much trouble at the ceremony, but we must do all we can to expose those who would cause mischief and worse. Do you understand, dear?"

"I do, ma'am, and thank you for reminding me that the palace is not the world."

"Furthermore, Garia," Robanar added, "you must needs be instructed in the duties expected of you in future. My son of course has had instruction all his life, but you have not graced our court long enough to know the duties of any noble. I have instructed Kendar to teach you what any nobleman," he grunted, "or woman must know to properly and legally perform their duties as my representative."

Robanar indicated Kendar, standing waiting against the sitting room wall.

"Since this is a new barony, he will also need to arrange your house colors, a device, and many other details which will identify the barony to your fellow nobles and the people at large."

"A device, Sire?"

"Yes." Robanar struggled to find a way of explaining.

"Sire," Kendar said, "If I may. Milady, a device is a design, which may be painted onto a shield, or embroidered on clothing, or carved in stone or wood upon your residence."

"Ah!" Garia nodded. "I understand. We would call that a badge, or a shield, or a coat of arms, or something like that." Her eyes narrowed. "I have to think up a design?"

"With the help of my department, milady. Briefly, we need something that may not be mistaken for another device at a distance."

Garia turned to Merizel. "You'll set up meetings with Kendar?"

"Of course, Garia."

"There are some other minor matters involved in setting up your barony," Robanar continued. "Lady Merizel?"

"Sire?"

"If you wish to continue in the post you now have, you would leave the employ of the Crown and become a vassal of Baroness Blackstone. Will you consent to this? As matters stand, this should make very little difference to your status, your activities or your place of residence."

A startled Merizel stood and curtseyed to Robanar. "Why yes, Sire! I would wish for nothing more."

"And Lady Garia has my permission to choose some small number from among my own guard to form the core of her own men-at-arms." He wagged a finger at her with a smile. "Not too many, mind! I suspect you have so beguiled my loyal troops that they would follow you from the palace to a man, leaving me to fight my enemies by myself."

A quirk twitched Garia's lips as she in turn stood and curtseyed. "Thank you, Sire. As you command, Sire."

Robanar nodded and relaxed. "Good. Now, let us turn to other matters. Milady, explain to us, if you would, this new saddle of yours. I hear there was some difficulty putting it on your beast?"

"Well, Sire..."

~o~O~o~

Garia sat on her bed, knees drawn up under her nightdress, arms wrapped around her legs, her breasts pressed against her knees. Outside the steady dripping of the rain in the dark punctuated the dull roar she had become so used to.

My breasts. I don't remember them feeling quite like this before. Are they growing bigger? Duh, that's what happens, isn't it? I know there's a bit of 'time of the month' can happen, but I also know what that feels like and this isn't it. I'm that age, aren't I, and they are still developing. I wish the things weren't quite so sensitive. A remembered session in the dark. Sometimes. It's just as well those new bras take some of the sensitivity away when I'm training. I'll get Rosilda to check the size.

Her mind wandered on to their activities in the laboratory.

That must be the longest I've been with Tarvan, and I've never seen him before without Parrel by his side. Does he qualify as nerd or geek? Don't rightly know, but he'd certainly be one of the quiet ones at the back of the class, getting his work done and not screwing around like the rest of us.

He was checking us out, too. I remember seeing him look at Merry and me when we had our drink. What is he? About twenty-two or so? Earth years, that is. I don't know when they start apprenticing around here, or how long it takes. Is he the sort of man I should be considering? The age gap wouldn't be that great on Earth, but I don't know the rules here yet. Come to think of it, he looked at Merry more than he looked at me. Perhaps he thinks she would be a safer bet. I know that if the male me was to consider the female I now am, I'd run a mile. As I now am, I'm far too demanding for most boys to bother with.

She reddened and cringed, remembering how she had behaved the last few weeks. Not the way to make friends, not that kind anyway. They all think I'm like Superwoman, I guess. Who could match up to that kind of power? So far, I've only met one boy who would be able to keep up with me.

Her blush changed as another kind of warm feeling washed over her.

Garia spends a day around the city as the guest of the Guildsmen of Palarand. She sees the rapid strides they have made so far in the production of paper and in printing, and a lunch at the Guildhall produces some inevitable surprises. A surprise also awaits the Queen that evening...

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2011-2012 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

"Do I look all right in this?" Garia asked doubtfully.

She turned, so that the mirror in her dressing room caught a side view. Frowning, she moved the tail of the sash a bit, then moved it back.

"I'm not sure," she added. "Perhaps I'd be better off in the blue gown, the one with the fine gray stripes." She turned to Jenet with a look of appeal in her eyes. "What do you think?"

Jenet gave her a considered look. "Either would be just as suitable, milady. Remember, part of the day you will be hidden under your rain wear, and part of the rest you will be wearing your apron while we tour the print works. I do not think the men are going to be too concerned about your gown, milady."

Garia sighed. "I'm sure you're right, Jenet. I just wanted to make sure they didn't think I wasn't being casual about my clothes. We will be having lunch in front of the combined ranks of the guildsmen, though. I'm sure everyone will be looking at me then."

"As you say, milady. I do not think that you have much to be concerned about even there, though. Most of them will be concentrating on your face and on the words you say."

"Oh, very well, Jenet. I'll stick with this gown." She sighed again. "It's so difficult trying to find out what I'm supposed to do in these situations. Do I need anything else? Is my hair all right? Do we put on our wet weather gear here?"

"We could do, milady, but it is more practical for it to be carried as far as the front porch. There is a robing room for such activities." Jenet gave Garia another thorough inspection. "You look fine, milady. Everything else is being provided by the guilds, so there is less for us to forget."

Jenet collected their wet weather gear from the dressing room and joined Garia in the bedroom.

"How are you going to manage carrying all that?" Garia asked.

"Milady, I do not need to. If you would pull the yellow rope."

A woman servant came to the door, saw what was afoot, and disappeared to return with reinforcements. With the servants carrying the rain wear and Jenet carrying the inevitable bag, the party set off for the front entrance. At the robing room, the servants hung the rain wear on pegs and departed. Robanar appeared in the doorway.

"Ah! There you are, my dear! Are you ready for your day out?"

"I suppose so, Your Majesty," Garia said over a curtsey.

"What troubles you, my dear?"

"It's the first time I'll have been out of the palace to an official function, Sire," she said. "I don't want to disappoint anyone, and I don't want to give anyone the wrong idea either." She turned before the King. "Sire, do you think I look all right?"

Robanar gave her an encouraging smile. "My dear, if anything you look more beautiful as each day passes. I do not think you have cause for concern." His expression changed. "Oh! Of course, you will have an audience entirely of men today, will you not? And you are not used to receiving the gazes of men as women customarily do. My dear, if anything makes you feel uncomfortable today, speak to me and we shall see what may be done. I would not want you to become distressed. Today's meetings are too important to both of us for that."

"Thank you, Sire," Garia replied with only a little relief.

In truth she had only a vague idea of what today consisted of, only that it involved lots of guildsmen. On technical grounds she felt secure, but these would all be mature men who were by definition masters of their several crafts. And she would be entering places where females were normally forbidden.

"Father?" Keren poked his head round the door. "Oh, and Garia! Good. I can hear the carriages coming round from the stables. We'd better get ourselves covered up."

With Keren's appearance Garia's sense of anxiety lessened. She was not yet consciously aware of the fact, but having Robanar or Terys beside her, and especially Keren, made her feel much more confident that she could deal with new situations. She had come to find the palace and it's inhabitants familiar by now, and she felt reasonably secure in her dealings with them. But outside in the city, and in the wider world, that was still a place she had few dealings with, and she was aware that the challenges to be found there were ones she might not be able to handle on her own.

Menservants helped the men put their waterproofs on while Jenet helped Garia, and then Garia helped Jenet. When the four were ready they walked to the porch and looked out at the rain. After seven weeks of continuous rain the outdoors had a somewhat sodden look, and there were unsurprisingly few people or animals in evidence. The rain had lessened over the last week or two, with brief periods when none fell, though the clouds still remained heavy. There had even been a single incidence the previous week when the sun had briefly shone through the windows of the dining hall during breakfast but nobody expected to see much more for at least a week, or so Garia had been told.

The first carriage pulled up as close to the porch as possible, and the four rushed out to it as a waterproofed footman held the door open ready. Normally, they would have traveled in at least two carriages, but Robanar had suggested they share one to "avoid getting too many men and beasts wet". Garia and Jenet sat facing Robanar and Keren, and when their mounted escort was ready the carriage jolted into motion.

"Sire," she asked, "why don't you extend the porch out over the yard a way? That way you'd be able to keep dry getting in the carriage."

Robanar looked startled but replied, "The porch did jut out over the yard, once upon a time, my dear. I don't know that I remember why it still doesn't."

"I think," Keren offered, "it was when the extra row of offices was added to the front of the palace, father. Don't you remember? Grandfather needed more space for the tax people."

Robanar groaned. "Oh, yes, I remember now. I was very young when that happened, to me the palace has always been as we have it today."

"Well, we can't extend it any further, father. There just isn't any more room! There would be no space for carriages or guardsmen."

"The place is too big as it is," Robanar growled. He smiled at Garia. "This is not what Garia wants to hear today, though, is it? We'll leave the rebuilding for another day. Today, my dear, we are going first to a new paper-making workshop outside the city proper, which is why we have a strong guard company around us." He nodded to her. "That's for your benefit, milady. Normally we have but few men around us, there is no danger to any of us from our own people."

"Thank you, Sire. I'm sorry to be such a nuisance."

Robanar waved a dismissive hand. "I'm not sure why Parrel wants us to go all the way out there, but I'm interested to see what the guilds can produce given the chance. Then, following that, we return to the city, to the Guild Hall, for a formal lunch." He looked at Garia's woeful expression. "No, no, my dear! To be invited to a formal lunch hosted by the combined guilds of Palarand can only be a high honor. And an honor that I believe has never been extended before to any woman. Personally I'm not surprised, given the circumstances." He beamed at her, and she rallied a little.

The procession splashed its way through the streets of the capital. There was still surface water over most of the pavement but it seemed as though the drainage was keeping pace with it. The standing water barely covered the rims of the carriage except for the odd puddle. Garia now understood why the sidewalks were so much higher that the cobbled roadway, obviously so that pedestrians could move around without wading. This point also made her realize why the hemlines of women's gowns were the height they were, to avoid getting skirts wet.

Their route took them through areas Garia didn't recognize. It was hard to see much in any case as of necessity the tarpaulins were pulled down to keep the rain out of the carriage, just giving brief glimpses around the edges.

She gave Robanar a wry smile. "I'd like to see some more of the city some time, Sire. It's almost impossible while there's so much rain." She had to shout to be heard over the rain drumming on the carriage roof.

"As you say, Garia," Robanar shouted back. "Once the rains end, you shall tour the city and find out what we have to offer."

The procession went through a gateway in a high stone wall and entered what Garia thought of as 'the suburbs'. The land was lower here, and much was swamp if not completely flooded. The houses stood aloof on short stilts, duck-boards allowing the occupants a drier access to the raised roadway. The houses grew further apart, and she wondered just how far they would be traveling today. Shortly they turned off onto a smaller road and almost immediately again into a large yard. Their carriage headed for a large shed and halted.

"Ready to get out, my dear?"

"Of course, Sire." Garia had remembered the 'first in, last out' rule.

They were hustled into a yawning doorway and stood dripping, adjusting to the dim light.

"If I may take your wet weather gear, Sire."

Men helped them all remove their waxed yellow outer clothing, some looking askance at Garia and Jenet. Their expressions changed to ones of relief and approval as Keren, Garia and Jenet donned the leather aprons which Parrel had presented them with. Then Parrel himself came through the further door and everyone relaxed.

"Welcome, Your Majesty! And to Your Highness, and My Lady as well. Everything is ready for your inspection. With Your Majesty's permission, I have asked that the men continue at their tasks so as not to interrupt production."

"Of course, Master Parrel. We are not here for a formal review, after all. We may try to cause the least disruption possible."

"Then, if you would join us?" Parrel raised an arm to indicate the further doorway.

The building turned out to be a group of linked warehouses and it was full of men and machinery.

"Sire, Highness, Milady, this place was previously used for the storing and processing of fruit. That which was not sold to others was crushed to extract oils, or made into preserves against the winter, or turned into various wines and other beverages. The owner died two years ago and unfortunately his successor did not know how to run the business, so it fell into disrepair. The machines which were here proved just what we needed to turn the place into a factory for making paper. If you will come this way?"

He led the visitors through a shed filled with stacks of wood waiting to be processed. Garia saw that most of it was cut much like firewood, but there were also bundles of kindling and sacks which she supposed held offcuts and the like. The next shed was large and square, and in the center stood a flat, shallow stone basin with a huge stone disk standing upright against one edge. The disk stood higher than any of the men in the room and was about as thick as her entire arm was long. It was fixed on an axle which was supported in some fashion by a post in the center of the basin and on the outside to a harness, pulled by a dranakh. In front of the slowly turning disk, men were placing offcuts of wood while others sluiced buckets of water over the basin. Behind the disk others were brushing the roughly crushed pulp out of the channel the disk had worn in the basin and into buckets to be further processed.

In the corners of the room stood four pairs of mill wheels, each turned by sweating journeymen. The buckets from the big crusher were being tipped into the center hole of these mill wheels, the milky stream issuing out between the stones collected along channels and led off elsewhere.

"As you can see, Sire," Parrel said, his voice raised over the din, "we made good use of the machinery we found in these buildings. The large crushing stone is perfect to reduce wood to a mush that can be further ground in these corner mills." He turned to Garia. "Milady, does this seem anything like you would have expected it to?"

Garia nodded. "It's very clever, Master Parrel. You were fortunate to find this equipment available. I think you're doing a wonderful job."

"Thank you, milady," he said with a bow. "Of course, once we have determined how and where to place the new steam engine, we will be able to relieve the men and beasts of their heavier labors. If you would be so good as to follow me, we can see what is done next."

Another shed held a double row of wooden tanks, with men putting cloth-covered frames into the milky liquid and lifting out layers of pulp which would soon be turned into paper. Each man took his frame through a doorway at the far end, to be replaced by another returning for more. Others were busy emptying buckets of fresh wood pulp into the tanks.

A further room held carpenters busy making frames and covering them with rectangles of silk. In a corner some were repairing a tank and others were building the frame of some substantial device, the nature of which was not immediately apparent. They followed their guide through into another long shed which was filled with presses.

"At the beginning, Sire, we used the original presses which the fruit merchant had crushed his produce with," Parrel explained. "These were not really intended for the kind of use we now make of them and so the design has changed to better permit paper production. In this one room we have ten presses, soon we will install another two. That is probably about as much as the great crushing wheel can feed. There is no room for another such wheel, but before we think about extending this paper factory we will use what we have to learn such lessons as we may."

Robanar looked about him, at the bustle of activity. "I am very impressed, Parrel. You have accomplished much in such a short space of time, and during the rains as well."

"Ah, Sire, we were fortunate to get our hands on this property. Master Tanon heard that it was available and considered it for his own operations. When he came to examine the buildings, and discovered the presses and the great wheel, he immediately thought of us and the production of paper."

Parrel turned to Garia. "Milady, if there's one thing that has proved the value of the council, it is this building. Normally, no guild would consult with any other about a new project, unless their interests overlapped, of course. We would never have considered asking a trader such as Master Tanon, nor, normally, would any merchant have considered use by a guild. That lesson has been firmly learned, as you will discover at our lunch today."

Garia was surprised at first but then understood what Parrel was saying. Paper-making involves a number of different guilds who probably wouldn't normally give each other the time of day. We've gotten carpenters, joiners, masons, weavers and metal workers, not to mention the guys who bring the raw materials and take the paper away. Something like this can't be done any other way. Is this enough to make them change the way they normally work? What about the older guildsmen who aren't going to like what's happening?

"You've done much in a very short space of time, master," she said. "I'm impressed."

"These men," Robanar asked, gesturing at the busy floor around them, "must be costly to your guilds in wages, Parrel. Do you expect this enterprise to support itself, eventually?"

"Sire, it is profitable already," Parrel replied, surprising the King. "We sell every sheet of paper we can possibly make, and the demand is always for more. There are certain initial costs, it is true, but there is no problem running this building, I can assure you of that, Sire. And," he added with a smile, "there is the license fee to consider. Both your treasury and Milady Garia benefit from every sheet sold, Sire."

"We do?" Robanar showed his confusion. "Ah, I must consult with my Master of Revenue when we return. I did not know that there was income from paper-making." A light dawned. "Ah! You have made an agreement with Her Majesty, then."

Parrel smiled. "As you say, Sire. And now, if you would follow me?"

The next room was hot and sticky, and the reason was that this was where the freshly made sheets of paper were hung on long lines to dry. There were simple stoves at one end of the room, creating enough heat to balance off the dampness from outside, with apprentices using hand-held fans to blow the warm air through the room and out the double doors at the far end. In one corner, two smiths sat at small benches, making simple metal clips to hold the sheets on the lines. other men were clipping new sheets to the line or taking down sheets which they considered dry enough.

"We should not remain here long, Sire, just enough to show you how we dry the paper. In the next room we pack it up ready for sale."

Long benches there, with some men trimming sheets to a standard size, and more men carefully stacking the pages and wrapping them for transport.

"Milady, we considered ways of wrapping the paper, so that it would be safe to transport in the rainy weather," Parrel explained. "When we started, some was wrapped in the waxed cloth that we use for our rain wear, but we decided that using the cloth would be too expensive. I remembered that you described waxed paper during a council meeting, and so that has proved to be a better method, though it was hard to produce the paper until we determined the way."

Garia watched as a worker placed a pile of paper in the middle of a waxed sheet, then expertly folded the sheet and held it while a second man ran a warm iron over the seam to seal it.

"We make different sizes and thicknesses of paper in separate batches, Sire. Today, we are making writing paper, as that is what we have the most demand for. We have also experimented with different thicknesses and finishes from time to time. We are particularly interested in milady's comments regarding card and cardboard, and the use of such materials to make bags and boxes, but to achieve the correct thickness and finish will require heavier rollers than we have here presently. Perhaps when we have learned what lessons we may from this place, the next factory will be able to produce a wider range of paper, card and cardboard. This way, Sire."

Parrel moved on and showed the party the storage areas, ending up back at the entrance where they had taken their rain gear off.

"An interesting tour, Parrel," Robanar said. "You have given me much to think about. It seems that Milady Garia's predictions of the numbers of men we will need and the quantities of items and devices we will produce are not as exaggerated as we might at first have believed." He nodded thoughtfully. "We shall speak of these matters the next time you come to the palace, Parrel."

Parrel bowed. "As you command, Sire. And now, perhaps we should consider the next portion of today's activities, Sire. Your carriage will shortly be ready to take you to the Guildhall, and I shall follow in another. I judge that our lunch should be ready by the time we arrive, Sire."

Robanar grunted, but turned to allow one of the journeymen to help him into his rain gear. Another helped Keren while Garia and Jenet assisted each other. A step into the rain, and they were back in their carriage. There was a delay while a second carriage arrived to carry Parrel and some of the other senior guildsmen and then they set off back towards the city.

As before, it was difficult to see outside and too noisy to converse so they just sat and dripped inside the carriage. Soon the procession entered the gate through the old city walls and splashed through the streets, finally turning into a large courtyard. When the door was opened, Garia could see that at least here, the canopy went over the entire carriage so that they might step down dry. The party moved into another big, old wooden building where liveried servants helped them remove their rain gear. Parrel showed the party into a waiting room.

"If you would wait, Sire, I will go and find out if everything is ready."

Parrel returned shortly, accompanied by Hurdin.

"Welcome to the Guild Hall, Your Majesty, Your Highness, My Lady," Hurdin said, bowing deeply. "As present Master of the Hall, and convener of the guildmasters, I am your host today. Sire, if you would follow me?"

Hurdin led Robanar out and along a corridor. Parrel followed, beside Garia and Keren.

"This is a singular honor, milady," Parrel told her. "As far as we are able to determine from our records, you and your maid are the first women ever to be permitted into this building. I will not hide from you that one or two have questioned that decision, but the vote that directed your invitation to this lunch was almost unanimous. You are among friends here, milady."

"Thank you, Master Parrel," Garia said, flushing.

"What's the matter, Garia?" Keren asked her.

"I'm not sure I'm ready for this, Highness. That room is full of very powerful men, and I'm intruding."

"Not so, milady," Parrel said. "There are many waiting who wish to show their appreciation for what you have done for us - and Palarand. And your presence in our Hall is by right, not just because you are a charming young woman." He smiled at her to try and put her at ease.

"What's the matter?" Keren asked again. "In the palace, you quite happily spar with a room full of men, and you easily hold your own at formal dinners these days. What's so different about today?"

"Because it's not the palace, Highness. I feel... uncomfortable somehow." She stopped and spun on her heel. "Jenet, do I look all right?"

Jenet, who had prepared Garia once their outside clothes had been removed, replied, "Milady, nothing has changed since we began these steps. You are well prepared to face your hosts."

"Here, Garia, take my hand, I'll look after you," Keren said, holding his hand out.

She automatically closed hers around his and then jumped, snatching it away again.

Oh, no!

It can't be right, can it? Why him? Why now? This is not supposed to be!

"What did I do?" Keren asked. "Is my hand wet?" He looked at them and rubbed them together.

"It's nothing," she answered shakily. "Just a... never mind."

This is stupid. Nothing's gonna happen, especially not here and now. He's just concerned about you, like anyone would be.

She set herself and reached out for his hand again, clasping it firmly.

This is stupid. We pull each other up every day we practice in the dojo. So why does the touch of his hand have such a different effect on me today?

"Let's go."

Robanar and Hurdin had reached the double doors ahead and had turned, realizing that they were alone. Keren, Garia, Parrel and Jenet caught them up and two liveried servants pulled the big doors open.

The room was the size of the Receiving Room at the palace. Unlike that room, there were floor-length windows along one side. It was lined in wood paneling, but the wood was in places decorated in bright colors. The ceiling had a great painting on it, and the heavily-carved supports were brightly gilded. High-set windows lined the other three sides above lists of eminent guildsmen and a number of paintings. On the floor were set three rows of tables, all richly furnished with tableware of silver, gold and crystal. The men who sat at those tables all stood as their sovereign entered the room. They were as richly dressed as the room, and all wore diagonal sashes with badges of status prominently displayed in silver and gold over brightly colored clothes of satin and velvet. All turned towards the King and bowed low.

Hurdin said in a deep voice that carried through the room, "King Robanar of Palarand attends our hall, accompanied by His Highness Prince Keren together with Lady Garia, Baroness of Blackstone. Show your appreciation for our honored guests!"

The men in the hall all straightened and began applauding. The applause lasted until the party, guided by Hurdin, reached a smaller fourth table set on a platform at one end of the hall. Robanar took his position in front of the largest chair, with Keren on his right and Parrel to Keren's right. Hurdin stood to Robanar's left. Garia stood to Hurdin's left, and to her surprise Jenet was seated next to her.

"Please be seated, Your Majesty."

Everyone sat once Robanar was seated, except for Jenet, who looked distinctly uncomfortable.

"Mistress Jenet," Hurdin said to her, "please be seated. In this our own hall we have manservants who will attend us during the meal, and I regret there is yet no place for you to be of help to them. It would not be seeming for you to eat elsewhere on such an occasion as this, so I have decided," he smiled at her, "that if a custom is to be broken, then best it be broken properly. Please seat yourself as an honored guest. Without your assistance, Milady Garia could not have achieved all that she has for us."

Red-faced, Jenet did as she was asked, and immediately the serving staff started to hand out the first course. Garia looked out to see every single face on the three tables watching her. Some of them were interested, some she knew, either by name or by sight, most were unknown to her. At the far end of the center table sat a huge figure no-one in Palarand could mistake, the King's Armorer Haflin. He gave her an encouraging smile, and she began to relax. She had friends in this room, people who would not allow her to be treated badly in a place where women had never before trodden.

She noticed that every place setting had a fork, and those who knew were explaining their operation to those who didn't. This caused several startled glances to be shot in Garia's direction and she tried to keep her face straight as she watched the antics on the other tables. As it was 'only' a lunch the meal was not as elaborate as an evening meal might be, but when the King was being fed the food was of a standard Garia suspected few of these guildsmen bothered with normally. Even so, it was a relatively light meal for which she was grateful, since she would not have any opportunity to have a nap before the afternoon's activities resumed.

The hall servants cleared the final plates, leaving the diners with only their goblets or steins as everyone prepared for the after-dinner speeches. As was only appropriate, Robanar went first.

"Guildsmen of Palarand, I thank you for this delicious lunch." He beamed at his audience. "I must come and dine here more often." There was a theatrical groan from the floor. "We are greatly impressed by what we have seen this morning, and I understand that this afternoon's visit is likely to be just as interesting. I must congratulate all concerned for the effort they have made, especially since we are still hampered by the rains. I'll say little more today, since this is supposed to be an informal lunch, and I am not the center of attention today." His eyes flicked in Garia's direction. "I'll let Master Hurdin take charge of the proceedings."

Robanar sat to applause, and Hurdin stood.

"Sire, do not feel slighted by today's events," he began. "You are always welcome in our hall as you well know, and we appreciate your interest in our activities. Today, however, we welcome another to our hall, a person who no guildsman would ever have believed could have even been permitted through the doors a scant three months ago. Today, we wish to demonstrate that we were in error, that a woman may contribute as much to a guild as a man might, and we have the living proof before us. We welcome Lady Garia, Baroness Blackstone."

There was more applause, and Hurdin had to wait for it to die down before he could continue.

"Since the day that she arrived, she has been eager to share her knowledge amongst us, and we have been astonished by those things she has revealed so far. In three short months she has given us..."

He paused and gestured to the tables, and a voice spoke from the floor, followed by others.

"Paper."

"Printing."

"Canals."

"Semaphore signals."

"Telescopes."

"Forks."

"A new kind of saddle."

"Microscopes."

"Thermometers. Barometers."

"The Garian numbers."

"Lightning rods."

"Steam engines."

"... and float glass," Hurdin finished. "Which we are even now putting into production, and the first building to benefit will of course be the palace."

A shout came from the floor. "Not to mention two new kinds of personal combat," called a deep voice that no-one could fail to recognize.

The head of every guildsman swiveled to regard Haflin, at his place at the end of the center table, before they returned to view the top table again, some of the expressions more thoughtful than before.

Hurdin bowed towards Robanar before turning to Garia. "All of which makes me wonder what is yet to come! Milady, you are a wonder, and the more thoughtful among us have considered, if one young girl is capable of all this, then what might the other women of Palarand be capable of, that we ignore at our peril? That is why we determined on this very public demonstration of your presence here at our hall, milady. Henceforth, if any woman desires admission to any craft or art that the Guilds of Palarand administer, then she shall be considered as worthy as any man might."

He turned to Robanar.

"Sire, we have also determined that the present organization of the Guilds of Palarand will be inadequate for the times to come. As you saw in your passage through the paper works many different crafts must work together, and it seems as true in some of the other projects which Milady Garia has suggested to us. Therefore, with your permission, all the separate guilds of Palarand will merge into one single organization." Robanar nodded assent, and Hurdin continued, "Amazingly, Milady Garia has even provided us a name for the new organization, and we desire to be known, from the first day of the new year, as the Palarand Institute of Engineers."

"I cannot agree to that," Robanar said with a grunt. Hurdin looked astonished until the King added, "You shall be known as The Royal Palarand Institute of Engineers, I believe."

"With great pleasure, Sire."

Hurdin bowed to the King, as every man in the room stood and bowed as well.

"To conclude, Sire," Hurdin said when everyone had sat again, "we wish to honor Milady Garia for the work she has inspired so far, and to assist her in that which is to come. She has made all Palarand look afresh at things we thought we knew and understood, and we are much the better for it."

He beckoned to a servant, who walked forward with a cushion, and the two of them approached Garia's seat at the table. She stood, and another servant pulled her chair away.

"We have already determined that women will henceforth be permitted to join our guilds, and, in the future, the new Institute. We understand that you are too young even to have completed an apprenticeship, milady, and you do not possess the knowledge or experience of a single man in this room in their own craft. Nevertheless, you do possess knowledge far above and beyond anyone here, and we know that you wish only to use that knowledge in the service of Palarand. Therefore, we have almost unanimously determined that you should be offered the honor of becoming the first ever Guildmistress of Palarand, and we hope that you will accept."

Garia had expected something of the sort, but it was still a shock to hear the words spoken. She turned to Hurdin, her eye catching the gold chain of office resting on the cushion.

"Guildmaster, this is very difficult," she stammered. "As you say, I'm so young, and, really, I'm not particularly special back where I came from. It's schooling that allows us to know so much, and I hope that similar schooling in Palarand will become available to all in time. I understand why you want to give me this, and I can only accept with reluctance. I promise to treat the honor you offer me with the respect it, and all your guildsmen, deserves."

Hurdin lifted the chain and carefully placed it round her neck, the heavy gold medallion hanging between her breasts. There was another badge or brooch in the center of the cushion which he pinned carefully to her gown.

"This, milady, is your guarantee of entry to our hall. You should wear it on your shoulder sash whenever you attend our premises. The chain will only normally be worn on ceremonial occasions." He smiled. "Like today, in fact."

He turned to face the body of guildsmen. "History is made this day, guildsmen. Behold, Palarand has it's first ever Guildsmistress."

There was prolonged applause from everyone in the hall, and Garia felt her face beginning to redden. More honors, but more to live up to, as well. As well as becoming a noble, I now also have to learn how to become one of these people.

Garia's seat was returned, and everyone sat down again. Hurdin stayed standing beside her, however.

"There is one final award to be given, before the lunch is concluded and we return to our many tasks. Mistress Jenet, would you stand?"

An astonished Jenet bolted out of her seat and faced Hurdin.

"As you are well aware, mistress," he explained, "very few men in the Valley have their own manservants, in the way that most women are accompanied by their maidservants. In this our hall, we employ our own men to perform those tasks a woman might normally perform, and thus there is presently no custom that can account for your presence here with Milady Garia." He gave Jenet a smile of encouragement. "That must change, however, with the appointment of your mistress as Guildsmistress. Indeed, we expect Milady Garia to be but the first woman to walk these rooms beside us. Therefore, we ask that we may consult you about ways in which our halls may be prepared for the presence of women and their servants. To aid in recognition of your right of entry to our halls, and whenever you accompany your mistress, we award you this badge which will allow you free access at all times."

Jenet looked as nervous as Garia had felt before she entered the hall. She turned to Garia with an unspoken plea on her face.

"Take it, Jenet," she said. "It's a logical step, after all. Like Master Hurdin said at the start, if you're going to break a custom, best do it properly."

The badge which Hurdin pinned on Jenet's dress looked just like that Garia had been given, except Garia's was gold and Jenet's made of silver. She gave him a nervous curtsey, blushing furiously.

Hurdin turned to face the tables of men. "We have one final task to end our meal, guildsmen. I ask you to raise your goblets and drink a toast to the health of your King."

"The King!"

~o~O~o~

"I've gone deaf," Garia said to Keren.

The rain had abruptly ceased hammering on the roof of their carriage and they all blinked at the sudden quiet that resulted. Keren grinned back at her.

"Yes, it was somewhat sudden, wasn't it?"

Robanar added, "These pauses foretell the coming end of the rains, my dear. In two weeks, perhaps, the skies will be clear again and we shall begin a fine, dry fall."

He reached up and pulled a small lever near the roof of the carriage and it slithered to a halt, voices outside calling as the whole procession braked in turn. The carriage rocked as people climbed off and then the door was opened by a waterproof-clad footman.

"Sire?"

"As we are momentarily dry, we desire to view our people as we travel," Robanar said.

"As you command, Sire," the footman replied, and began rolling up the tarpaulins over the unglazed windows.

Others did the same on the other side of the carriage and they soon jolted back into motion, the dripping buildings now clearly visible on both sides. Alert now, Garia took more detailed notice of the architecture as they splashed through the city streets. Building roofs were uniformly covered with green-glazed clay tiles which overhung the half-timbered walls, protecting them from the downpour. On previous outings she had likened the place to a medieval city, but she now realized that the buildings had as much in common with Japanese styles as European ones, no doubt because of the weather patterns. On the raised sidewalks a few people were hurrying about, making the most of the brief pause in the downpour, all looking strange in their identical creamy-yellow waterproofs.

The procession turned into a courtyard which Garia decided was similar to that of Tanon's mansion. Their carriage halted next to the main entrance and everyone quickly climbed out, heading for the robing chamber inside. Once they had removed their rain gear and tidied themselves Parrel appeared and bowed.

"Welcome to the mansion of Palarand's printers, Sire, Highness, Milady. If you would follow me."

He led them through into a long room where scribes bent over tables, copying documents from parchment onto new sheets.

"Here, Sire, is what we have traditionally done when a document requires a copy. As you can see, it takes many men a long time to provide the required copies, and mistakes are nearly always made. For some small time, it will still be necessary to copy documents in this same fashion, but I hope it will not be many years before we may reduce this drudgery to nothing." He smiled at Garia. "We do understand that the art of writing by hand will always be with us, but Milady Garia has shown us that there are other ways of making documents, much quicker and much easier to read. If you would come this way, Sire."

They followed him through the building until they came to a room where a small number of scribes stood before easels, discussing enlarged drawings of letters and numbers. Pitchell was among them, and he came forward and bowed to the party.

"Sire, Highness, Milady, welcome. Here in this room we design the letters which Master Parrel will make into metal for printing. As we have mentioned previously, the design of letters has become an interesting art, and we are still finding our way. It is not like writing with a reed and ink at all. We believe that what we have made so far is clear to all, but as Milady Garia has told us, many styles are possible and we are exploring new ideas all the time."

Parrel led them through to what was once one of the mansion's stables. It was full of presses, with men busily inking, feeding and removing sheets of paper and spinning the spokes that drove the paper firmly into contact with the trays of metal letters below.

"Some samples of our current work, Sire," Parrel said, giving them sheets of paper to pass around. Garia could read a little of what was on them, but much still remained tantalizingly just the wrong side of understandable. One sheet was clearly the tutorial for 'Garian numbers' she had seen before. With a frown, she decided that she would have to ask somebody how that name had come about...

"Presently," Parrel was saying, "we are printing copies of the book that Mistress Margra asked us to make, to send to every healer in Palarand. It will be our first attempt at more than a single page, and has also introduced us to the problem of printing on the reverse of each sheet, not to mention the requirement to add diagrams to some of the pages. We are learning all the time how this process should be organized, Sire. If you would follow me, Sire."

Another large room, and men sawing and filing at benches. At the far end were small furnaces with men pouring from crucibles of molten metal into small molds on the floor. At tables to either side of the door were men making up frames with new letters, carefully lining them up and packing them before inking them to produce samples to check spelling and spacing.

"Here we make the letters and numbers we require, Sire. They are first carved by our best jewelers in brass, then those masters are used to make clay molds. Once the molds are baked the heads of each letter are cast in zinc and the stems in lead. Those men at the benches are carefully cutting the letters so that they are all the exact same length to fit in the frames as you see them doing to our right and left."

Robanar nodded. "Impressive, Parrel. So much achieved in such a short time!"

"Aye, Sire." He grinned. "The rains help keep the men out of mischief, Sire, and keep them concentrated on the work at hand. Besides, now that they all understand what is happening, and what the end result will be, there is plenty of enthusiasm for their new occupations, Sire."

Robanar waved a hand around. "Is this premises suitable for what you do here, Parrel? Shall you find somewhere bigger, as you must for the paper-making enterprise?"

"That is to be decided, Sire. Unlike the production of paper, we do not yet feel the need to expand our operations here. Maybe there will be another choice for us, when such a time comes."

"As you say, Parrel."

Parrel's expression gave a small quirk as he turned to Garia. "I have one final thing to show to milady, if the King agrees."

"Of course, Parrel. Lead on."

He took them back into the house proper, and to a large room which had been turned into a workshop. Another furnace, benches, tools and offcuts of brass everywhere. The three guildsmen inside stood and bowed when the party entered.

"Sire, Highness, Milady, as I previously mentioned, we decided to try and make a device Milady Garia spoke of when she first told us of printing. This is the third prototype of that device. Milady? If you would inspect?"

He gestured to a bench upon which was the last thing Garia had expected to see. A typewriter! It was made from brass sheet, crudely bent and soldered, but recognizable from the simple drawings she had made for them that day. She peered at it gingerly.

"Does it work?"

One of the men came forward. "We think so, milady, but only you would be able to tell us if it functions the way that you would expect a typewriter to do. We tried to follow your explanation as closely as we could, but obviously..."

"I understand. There might have been things I automatically assumed but didn't mention."

"As you say, milady. Would you like to try it?"

There was a sheet of paper already loaded, and it had been used for some tests already that day. The platen was made from a cylinder of turned wood, closely covered with a spiral of fine leather to absorb the shock of the key striking. Garia remembered again that these people didn't yet have something like rubber for such purposes. She leaned over and pressed a key on the recognizable keyboard. Bang! The key thumped against the paper and fell back, the platen moving to the left as it did so. She noticed that the ribbon also shifted in its spool.

She assumed a position in front of the typewriter and began ten-fingered typing, picking keys at random. This was of course a manual keyboard, unlike the computer ones Gary had gotten used to, so it took her a little while to find a rhythm. Of course, she had no understanding of the order of the keys so what she typed made no sense, but that was not the point right now. The engineers watched her with attention and satisfaction.

"You type without looking at the keys, milady. Is that a common practice?"

"Sometimes. If someone can be bothered to train to do it, it makes typing so much quicker. But doing it with one or two fingers is acceptable as well, if you don't need to use a typewriter that much."

She had forgotten to explain the 'return' lever, and she rectified that omission immediately. A short discussion followed, which left Robanar and Keren as merely interested bystanders, as they talked about the design, various features, placement of keys and the like. It was apparent to all that she knew what she was talking about and her words were treated with respect.

Soon it was time to return to the palace and they took their leave of Parrel and Pitchell. It was raining again when they went out to climb into their carriage, and the short journey home had to be taken with the tarpaulins secured down. Once they had taken off their waterproofs in the palace Robing Room they all walked towards the Receiving Room, but were intercepted by Kendar before they had walked very far.

"Sire. A messenger has arrived from Brikant. It seems some survivors of a river craft have been found on the far bend of the Sirrel who may interest you. The messenger awaits in the third meeting room."

"Very well, Kendar." Robanar turned to Keren and Garia. "Go and change, children. I will see you again at dinner."

"Yes, father."

Garia and Keren walked back to their suites, but she had barely time to remove her shoes before a knock came at her door and Merizel rushed in.

"You're back! Well?"

"Well, what?"

"What do you mean, well, what? Tell me all that happened, and I do mean everything!"

Merizel approached Garia and then noticed the badge, which was still pinned to her gown.

"What's this? Maker, it's a Guild badge! Now you have to tell me everything."

"Well, okay, but I have to change for dinner. If you don't mind me doing that while we talk..."

"Of course! Lead the way."

So Garia described her day so far to her eager listener. Since she had to change, the badge was removed and Merizel examined it while they talked.

"I remember seeing one of these a long while ago, back at our home in South Reach. Tomin, our mason, had one and he explained the significance. Hey, wait a moment! This says Guildmistress. Maker, you go straight for the top, don't you? You're really the first ever Guildmistress?"

"I'm the first ever woman they have allowed to walk into the Guildhall at all, Merry. And I had no choice in what they intended to do to me, it had all been decided before we arrived there. Can I see that? It's difficult to look at when it's pinned to your front."

Garia stood and inspected the badge while Jenet laced her into one of her favorite evening gowns. It had a plain circle surrounded by sprigs of leaves and flowers. In an arc across the top was the word 'Palarand', and in a matching arc at the bottom was the word 'Guildmistress'. In the middle of the circle was the single 'Garian' number 1.

"I can figure Palarand and Guildmistress," she said, "but why the number one?"

"Oh, that's easy," Merizel replied. "Every new guildsman gets the next number when they finish their apprenticeship, so it goes up all the time. I think we're up in the eleven thousands by now, I'm not sure, but they've been counting for centuries, you realize. Of course, you being the first woman, they decided to start again at one. So, this really means that women will be able to enter the guilds now? Garia, you're amazing!"

"I don't think much will happen overnight, Merry. As I understand the situation, women will be selected the same way that men currently are, and that means that not many will be chosen to start with. And of course first of all you have to find women who would even think of taking that route to a career."

"Even so, it's a start, isn't it? You're the proof that it's possible, and that will inspire some girls to have a go, see if it doesn't."

"Yes, of course."

Garia still underestimated the example she seemed to be setting among the women of Palarand. She was just a young girl, trying out some different ideas, wasn't she? But already she had noticed one or two of the younger women servants who had opted for shortened haircuts along the style she herself had chosen. Perhaps people noticed more than she thought they did. As she turned to let Jenet set the sash she remembered something else.

"Of course! Jenet also received a badge."

"Really? Oh, I suppose she would have to, to be allowed to accompany you into the Guildhall. May I see, Jenet?"

"If you would like to remove it to have a look, milady. I have to go and change for dinner as well."

Merizel held the badge up to see the detail.

"It's almost exactly the same as yours, Garia. Silver, of course, instead of gold. Palarand across the top, and the number one, but underneath it says Personal Maid." She frowned.

"It's a clear description of what she is, Merry, and the number tells the reader whose servant she is. Master Hurdin, who was the Master of the Hall today, actually asked Jenet if he could consult her how the hall can be adapted to allow women and female servants. Fancy that!"

"I'll say it again, Garia, you're amazing! With one stroke you've changed the whole structure of the Guild system here."

"You don't know the half of it." Garia told her about the coming amalgamation of the guilds into the new Institute. Merizel frowned again.

"But I won't be allowed in, Garia. How can I be your secretary if I can't accompany you into the Guildhall? I don't have a badge."

Garia thought. "I'm sorry, Merry, I can probably get you issued a badge, but if I do it will have to be as one of my servants. Will you mind that?"

"Why should I mind, Garia? I might be a noblewoman, but I am one of your servants, and I'm proud to be. Everyone except the King is somebody else's servant, after all, and the King serves his country, doesn't he? I won't mind at all."

"Then I shall arrange for you - and for Bursila, of course - to have badges as well. Now, let me tell you about what we did in the afternoon while Jenet changes."

~o~O~o~

"You're sure, dear?"

"No, of course not," Robanar said impatiently. "I'm a man, aren't I? We aren't supposed to notice things like that happening. But I did see something, I just don't know what it might mean. You're much better than I am when it comes to... matters of the heart."

"They both know the rules," Terys reflected. "It may be just the circumstances of the day. After all, this is the first time you have all been out together, isn't it?"

"It is. Oh, except for the Harvest Festival, and we all know what happened then."

"I do not need reminding, husband. Very well. Leave it all to me, I will keep a discreet eye on their activities."

"That might be difficult, since they spend most mornings with the guard, and it will only become worse once the weather improves and she begins to ride."

"Ah, yes. That interests me also." Robanar's expression darkened, and Terys smiled sweetly at him. "Husband, I am not about to haul myself onto the back of a frayen, if that is what you are thinking. But I foresee a time in the near future when more women will be tempted to ride as Garia seems able to."

"Leaving me to deal with all the complaints from the menfolk, I suppose."

"There may be less than you might suppose, dear. Just wait and see."

"As you wish, dear."

~o~O~o~

"Well, let's see you in it, then!"

Merizel had accompanied Garia back to her suite at the end of the evening, because she had remembered that Rosilda had delivered her first riding outfit earlier that day. Several outfits had been planned, but this first one was the one she would wear when riding with the guard. Jenet brought the garments out of the dressing room and spread them on the bed.

"If you insist," Garia said. "I never realized just how often women changed their clothes," she grumbled. "When I was a boy, I'd put something on in the morning when I rolled out of bed, and took it off just before I climbed back in that night. Very often, I'd wear the same clothes the next day as well."

"Eew! Really? I suppose I ought not to judge you by our own customs, should I?"

Garia shrugged, then grinned. "Yes and no." Merizel stuck her tongue out. "Our standards of cleanliness are about as good as yours, and the clothes resist dirt a little better, I think. But I probably ought to have changed a bit more often. If I'd been seeing a girl, then I would have wanted to be clean and smell nice whenever I was near her."

"I should hope so! That skirt's turned out a very strange shape, Garia. Did Rosilda make it up correctly?"

Garia laid the skirt out on the carpet, a perfect circle except where it was shaped around the hips and waist.

"Yes, that's exactly what I asked for. Let's see, now. I'll need to put on these first."

The whole outfit had been provided, including boots, gloves and helmet. Jenet helped Garia dress, leaving only the gloves and the helmet on the bed.

"There! What do you think?"

Merizel nodded. "That's very clever, Garia. Was this your idea or Rosilda's?"

"Some of each, I think. It looks perfectly respectable, don't you agree?"

Garia walked into the dressing room and twirled in front of the mirror. She had begun to appreciate the features and curves of the body she now had, and she nodded to herself as she imagined the response her new outfit would have on those who saw it.

There was a knock at the sitting room door, and the Queen came in followed by her two maids.

"Ah! I had heard that your new outfit was ready, dear. I didn't expect you to be trying it on already."

"It wasn't my idea, ma'am. Merizel sort of insisted. Now that I am wearing it, though, what do you think?"

"It looks very proper, dear, and very smart. I can't imagine that anyone is going to complain that too much is visible. Shall you turn round for me?"

Garia complied, and Terys nodded approval. "Dear, what will happen when you are seated on your beast? Remember, there were objections about women riding that concerned that very thing."

"As you say, ma'am."

Garia turned her back on the Queen, put her hands behind her, grasped her skirts firmly and lifted.

"Oh, my!"

There was a twinkle in Terys's eye when Garia turned back to face her. "Let anyone dare attempt to find fault with that, dear! You definitely have everything covered, don't you agree?"

"As you say, ma'am," Garia agreed with a smile.

Garia tries to concentrate on her next goal, that of riding in public. However, she is increasingly distracted, and seems completely unaware of the approaching storm that is about to engulf her... and Keren. It is left to the Queen to gather up the pieces and to provide an example for Garia to follow.

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2011-2012 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

Garia went down to breakfast in a very confused state of mind. Most of the night her brain had been trying to figure out what had happened the previous day between her and Keren. When she reached the dining room things didn't improve, either. Strangely, she felt comforted by Keren's presence but also apprehensive for some strange reason. Her stomach was doing things it never had before, and she had to fight to keep her expression neutral as she sat to join the others.

Still, a good work-out would help clear her mind, wouldn't it?

"What are we going to do this morning?" he asked as they walked to the Self Defense Training Room. "After yesterday I feel like I need the exercise."

"Nothing special," she replied. Strange, even his voice sounded more interesting today! "Really," she added, "we should be concentrating on repetition now, so that all the lessons we've learned start to sink into our muscles and become automatic. I know it sounds boring, but it will pay off the first time you have to put those lessons into practice."

"I think those of us who saw you tackle Jarwin learned that lesson," he said seriously. "You couldn't possibly have known what you were going to do next, could you?"

I could just stand here all day and listen to him talk! What is wrong with me?

She tried to concentrate on the topic at hand. "You'd be surprised, actually. In a real fight, your sense of time can speed up enormously, so that you'll find you have ample time to figure out what to do next. There wasn't a lot of time available while I was fighting Jarwin, it is true, but enough to be able to plan what I intended to do to him."

"Maker, you sound so cold-hearted! But I suppose that's necessary in that kind of situation. It's him or you, after all."

"Exactly."

In the large Training Room, all the men were lined up waiting for them to arrive, and she managed to zone herself into the Tai Chi with some difficulty. Almost everyone had 'got it' by now, and the improvement in their movements was noticeable. After a short discussion with Captain Merek regarding the coming afternoon's activity she joined her 'file' in the smaller room where they separated into pairs and began.

"Teacher! You're not concentrating!"

Garia stumbled to her feet, breathing hard. Keren looked at her with concern.

"I guess yesterday's outing disturbed me somewhat," she said. "We've also gotten too familiar with..." each other's bodies. "...each others reflexes and movements. I suggest we change partners for now."

After a hard session spent with several of the others she called a halt and asked them to gather round. A moment had arrived that she had known would come, and it was time to move her men to the next phase.

"Okay. I think you've probably all realized that I've almost reached the limit of what I can teach you right now. What we'll need to do from now on is two things, firstly, to concentrate on practicing what you already know, so that the actions become automatic. I've talked about that before. Some of you have already begun to see that happen, but the rest of you need to just keep practicing. In addition, I'd like you all to think of ways in which we can develop what I've started here.

"There are other things I can teach you, but you'll need to have more experience and practice before I can do that. On the other hand, there's so much more to this art that I can't teach you since I didn't learn it myself before I came here. For that I am truly sorry, but..." she shrugged. "My coming here wasn't planned, after all. However, I know one or two of you have been thinking about what we do here and how it all fits together, and I've had suggestions about new moves we could do and so on. The intention is for you to create your own style of martial arts, based on your own discoveries and ideas. One other factor I need to mention is that I'll soon have to stop attending these practice sessions, since I - and Prince Keren - will be leaving for the north in a couple weeks time."

She looked at Keren for confirmation, and he said, "The Sirrel will still be too swollen to cross for some time after the rains end. Probably be three or four weeks, but the point is made."

"Before I go," she continued, "I'll be asking for men to start up my own guard, and one or two of you will probably be chosen if you volunteer. Those that are left will have to continue what I started, and begin their own training sessions with some of the men outside in the hall. You'll form the core of a martial arts group within the guard. Do you all understand that?"

There were nods from all the men, some of whom looked unhappy that she would be departing.

"Don't worry, please! I don't intend to stay in the north, in fact I think the King would prefer me to base myself permanently in the palace, but I ought to at least go and find out what lands he's given me. Any time I get the chance, I'll be back in here to join you for practice sessions, you can be sure of it. I'll have to, to keep my fitness up.

"Another thing I must do before I leave is to get the matter of personal weapons sorted out. I haven't done any knife work yet and my attempt to find a suitable sword didn't turn out too well, did it? So, getting used to a bit of armor and weaponry is going to occupy some of my time. I'll want to get used to riding Snep as well, since I'll probably be mounted most of the time once we reach the mountains."

"The King has given you permission to ride in public, milady?" Feteran asked.

She grinned at him. "Not yet, but the Queen and I plan to ambush him this afternoon. I'm sure all of you can find reasons to be in the Large Training Room when that happens. Okay! Jenet, how much longer do we have?"

"About a half bell, milady."

"Then we'll continue with some gentler exercises to help our muscles cool down," she said. "Let us begin."

A quarter of a bell later, she had to stop and sit down, massaging her head with her hands.

Merizel came to sit by her.

"What's happened? You looked a little funny when you sat down."

"Nothing serious, I think." I'm finding it hard to think straight today, but I can't tell her that. "I think it might have been something I ate yesterday. It's not too bad, really it isn't."

"Are you sure?" Now Merizel was concerned. "You didn't knock yourself this morning or something? Some of those moves you did were quite violent."

Violent, yes. I was trying hard to focus, with total lack of success.

"No, really, I'm okay. I think I just need to ease up a little. Tell you what, I'm going to go back to my room and stay there, have a good rest. I'll have some lunch sent up, I don't think I can eat very much. Give my apologies in the dining room, will you?"

"What about this afternoon? Do you want me to put it off for you?"

Garia smiled at Merizel. "You're such a thoughtful and efficient person, did anyone ever tell you that? No, I think I should be all right by then, Merry. I want to see the look on the King's face when I climb on Snep's back this afternoon, and I don't want to disturb his arrangements, do I?"

"I don't think so, Garia! I'm anxious to see this fabled outfit myself, you know."

"Don't let your expectations get too high, Merry. If you drop by at the usual time after our nap, I'll be ready and waiting."

~o~O~o~

"I have never before seen a woman wear such a garment, milady," Jenet said as she helped Garia get dressed.

"I'm not surprised," Garia replied. "At one time, these would have been forbidden for women on Earth, as well. May well still be, in some of the more backward places. But you were there when Rosilda and I talked it over, these are entirely practical for the purpose and with any luck very few onlookers will see them anyway. Is everything straight? I don't want to look a mess in front of the King and Queen."

"Milady, everything is exactly as I believe it should be. If I may say so, you appear to be taking more care over your personal appearance these last weeks. "

"I am? I hadn't noticed, Jenet."

"Perhaps you are becoming more accustomed to life as a woman, milady. Certainly your movements are much less awkward than I remember them from your first days with us. You move now as though you were a woman born."

"That's so, isn't it?" Garia pondered. She smiled. "I've noticed that as well. Perhaps all that training has helped, made me more flexible. Maybe you're right, perhaps I am becoming more comfortable as a girl now."

"You have had many weeks to watch and learn, milady. Now, I need you to step into your skirt."

They were ready when Merizel knocked at the door with Bursila. Garia insisted on carrying her helmet, but Jenet took her gloves along with the usual bag of assorted feminine standbys. The four walked slowly through the corridors towards the Large Training Room.

"You're feeling better now, I believe?"

"Well, yes and no, Merry. I certainly feel as though I can get through this afternoon okay, if that's what you mean, but there's still something going on inside me. I feel like there's a sort of fizzing going on, and sometimes my thoughts are all over the place."

"Fizzing? What's that?"

Fizzing. These people haven't much experience of acids and alkalies, have they, or sodas, or anything like that. How do I explain fizzing?

"Um, I'm not sure how I can explain it, Merry. Do they sometimes bottle beer or wines here, such that the pressure builds up -" Blank looks. "Uh, what I mean is, when you pull the cork out, and the beer or wine all gushes out suddenly?"

"Oh, yes! I know what you mean." Merizel frowned. "I think. You're saying like you want to gush out?"

"No, it's like I have all these bubbles fizzing away inside me. I feel all energized."

It's like a sugar rush, I guess, except there's no sugar on this world that I know about. Funny thing is, I don't miss that at all. So why do I feel high right now? Maybe... it's like some kind of anticipation. Like I was a kid and it's just before Christmas? Oh, no, it's not hormones again, is it? We're not due for another - no, that's at least a week away. What, then?

"Your skirt seems interesting, Garia." Merizel tried to steer the subject back to something she might understand. "It swirls around your legs in a most intriguing and curious manner, does it not? I hadn't realized that the different cut would make such a difference in how the cloth falls."

Neither had I. Well, I might be forgiven, I was a guy, right? A girl's skirt just added to the overall effect she wanted to create, and I thought no more about it. Now I do think about it, it amazes me just how many different styles and cuts of skirt there were back home, and I bet they all felt different to wear. A smile. Rosilda and I can have some fun with this in the future.

"As you say, Merry. I feel like I want to waggle my hips to make it swirl some more, you know? It never occurred to me when we thought this style up, but I think I like the way it moves."

They arrived at the hall to find the King and Queen, with assembled courtiers, waiting for them. Over the far side, her file stood unobtrusively against the far wall, one of them holding Snep's reins.

"Sire." They curtseyed. "I apologize for the delay. This is only the second time I have worn these clothes, and I wanted to make sure everything fitted right."

"No need to apologize, Garia," Robanar said. "Waiting does not trouble us when the end result is what we see. Let us take a good look at you."

Garia stood to attention in front of Robanar and Terys, her helmet held in her crooked left arm. The tunic she wore was similar to those she wore in the dojo, except that since she would not be throwing men over her back the sleeves were set more conventionally. Her skirt was a circle and came just below the knee. On her feet were boots made from the curious fluffy knitted string she had encountered before, boots which went all the way up her calves and were laced behind, with a strap at the top, barely visible. Over her tunic and skirt she wore a short diamond-quilted tabard in the same color, secured by a simple loop-and-toggle at the waist either side. Over the tabard was her customary pink sash.

"I am impressed yet again," Robanar said. "You look very pretty, Garia, yet your attire seems quite suitable for your activities with my guardsmen. You and your seamstress have chosen wisely. Terys? You have seen her dressed before, shall you point out those things a man might not notice?"

"An interesting choice of words, dear," Terys remarked, hiding a smirk. "Garia, I did not examine those boots the other night, do you consider them hard-wearing enough to ride in? The guard customarily wear leather, even in the heat of summer."

"Ma'am, I thought about the heat and remembered wearing boots like these when I came through the mountains with Master Tanon. But, by themselves they would not be hard wearing enough, so -"

She tilted a leg so that her watchers could see the wide strip of leather that went up the inside of the leg of each boot, protecting it from rubbing against the harness.

"In addition, I asked for iron toecaps to be added, under the knitted uppers. The soles are the same as the men wear, ma'am."

"Ah. An interesting solution, dear. You plan to wear ordinary boots when the weather becomes colder, I take it?"

"Yes, ma'am. The cobbler is already making them for me, since I might need to take them with me when we go north."

"You have planned this carefully, my dear," Robanar observed. "That helmet you carry. It does not quite look like those my men wear."

"Not quite, Sire. The basic shape is the same, but I asked them to make a short peak to shade my eyes from the sun," she explained. "It should also help protect my face if I were to fall off."

The helmet was roughly the same design as a Roman helmet, without the cheek-guards or the brush on the top. It was made of boiled leather with a solid cage of iron strips running round the rim and over the top. She had asked for it to be made oversize, and inside it thick strips of felt gave a level of padding while still allowing ventilation. To aid the flow of air, several holes had been strategically made around the crown.

Her design modifications had been influenced by her memories of bicycle helmets, and she remembered how the padding, ventilation, peak and straps had contributed to safety and comfort. Instead of the traditional single helmet strap, one came from the center of the back each side and met another coming down from the temples. She couldn't manage to design a quick-release buckle in the time available so an ordinary one was used under her chin. This crash hat was one that wouldn't come off in an accident.

Robanar's eyes narrowed. "Merek, what do you think of it so far? That helmet looks interesting, doesn't it?"

"Aye, Sire, it does. I trust Milady Garia will let us inspect it afterwards?"

"Of course, Captain Merek," she said with a smile. "I'll tell you now, though, this helmet was designed for riding, not warfare, so don't go copying it exactly as it is."

"Indeed, milady. But I can see several ideas we might profitably use."

"As with the saddle, captain."

"You know, milady?"

"Of course, captain. I have had to speak with Bowdran a couple times about placing the stirrups and he mentioned that you'd commissioned some saddles like mine for the men to try out."

"As you say, milady. May we see you with the helmet on?"

She put it on and did the buckle herself, waving Jenet away. While she was out riding, she would have to become accustomed to doing such things herself, so she wanted to get used to doing them now. The helmet was heavy, but she was prepared to put up with that. Her neck might get a little sore to start with, but if it helped improve her neck muscles, it would be worth it.

When everyone was finished with their inspection and comments, she turned to Snep and clapped her hands. He looked at Bessel, who was holding the reins, the guardsman dropped them and Snep trotted across the floor to join his mistress. A tit-bit was provided, and he stood waiting for her to mount.

This is the fun part. Hope I don't screw it up.

She put her right foot in the loose loop, hoisted herself up far enough to reach the left stirrup, and swung her right leg over the saddle. A quick flick with the right hand, and the circle skirt flowed smoothly down over Snep's back, concealing everything except the bottom third of her boots.

"Maker!" Robanar started forward, astonished. "What did I just see?"

"Sire?" she asked innocently. Behind Robanar, Terys was trying hard not to giggle.

"I thought I saw... but it wasn't your..." Robanar stood there red-faced, unable to speak coherently.

"Garia, dear," Terys said, "If you would gently lift this side of your skirt, so that the King may see."

"What?" Robanar turned to his wife. "But, surely I shouldn't -"

"You aren't going to see anything you shouldn't see, dear," Terys said with a certain smugness. "You are going to see something you've never seen before, though. I think it's a very clever idea."

Garia slowly pulled the left side of her skirt up until it was all gathered bunched in her hands. Robanar's mouth dropped open and stayed there.

"What do you call that, dear?" Terys asked.

"I'm not sure, ma'am," Garia replied with a frown. "It's an amalgam of several different garments worn on Earth. You could call it breeches, or jodhpurs, or plus-fours, or even bloomers. The idea is to prevent any part of my lower body from being seen at any time, of course." She shrugged. "On Earth these days, a woman would probably have worn jeans like those I was wearing when I arrived on Anmar. I didn't think that would go down too well here, so we came up with this compromise."

"And I think you've come up with a good idea, dear. No-one will see it normally, but when you are climbing on or off your modesty is well preserved. And the shape of the skirt is a good touch, too. I like that."

"Thank you, ma'am."

"Will you not be too hot when riding in the warmer seasons, dear?"

"We don't think so, ma'am. The cloth the breeches and skirt are made of is quite thin. Naturally, we'll make thicker versions as the weather cools."

"If the cloth is thin, then... ah, what a clever idea!"

The breeches which Garia was wearing had taken Rosilda and herself some time to perfect. They were shaped so that they fitted while she was seated for riding, with enough give to allow her to function comfortably while standing as well. All those areas which they determined would come into contact with the saddle had a thin piece of soft leather stitched over them to prevent the cloth from wearing. This would have given the garment a strange appearance had it been visible, but of course it was normally concealed under the skirt.

"And there are no worries, then, concerning..."

"Uh, body fluids, ma'am? No, I don't think so. The leather will protect everything."

Robanar's mouth closed and he gestured with a hand. "You may lower your skirt, milady."

"Shall you take a turn about the room, dear," Terys said, "and show us what you look like as you ride?"

"As you wish, ma'am."

As Garia walked off she could hear the King and Queen talking furiously behind her, but she concentrated on riding and tried hard not to look. When she reached her men on the far side of the room they all grinned at her, and a couple pointed to the vigorous discussion taking place in the distance. She grinned back and received some approving nods. When she returned to the royal group and halted, the decision had apparently been made.

"My dear," Robanar told her as she sat on Snep in front of him, "it seems I am but a babe in arms where such matters as these are concerned. I will, however, venture you my own opinion. I can find nothing, nothing, which ought to prevent you from exercising your mount with my guardsmen, or even beyond the confines of the palace. However, I must remind you that the mind of the public is a fickle thing and it may be that some of my people will feel that you cause them offense. Do you understand, Garia?"

She bowed. "Sire, I do."

"Then, with that proviso, you have my permission to ride as you will. Terys, you have a word?"

"Indeed, dear. Garia, whenever you first appear to any new group of people, be they guardsmen or the folk of the city, or to others, you are going to cause a sensation. I trust you will take care to be well protected on those occasions, and that you plan your appearances with that in mind. I do not want to see you hurt, dear."

"No, ma'am. Uh, my men, over there, they seem to approve, so we should be able to handle any trouble that occurs."

"That's good. I doubt you will have much problem within the palace, most know you by now, but one can never tell."

"As you say, ma'am."

Robanar and Terys took their leave, taking their entire entourage with them. Garia was left facing Keren, Merizel, Merek, Jenet and Bursila.

"Do you mind if I carry on with my practice?" she asked them. "Whatever I'm wearing I still want to ride like I've been doing these last few days."

She led Snep through the evolutions she had worked out soon after her riding practice had begun, and soon forgot the worries of facing the King and Queen. Instead, her mind returned to the ever-present obsession - Keren. After a while she stopped and dismounted to have a drink. The helmet was removed and handed to Merek for inspection. Some of her men had walked over to join the others, some had found other things to do.

"What did you think, Merry? Now you've seen what it looks like when I'm mounted?"

"You've certainly convinced me," Merizel said simply. "Now all I have to do is get Rosilda to make me an outfit like yours."

"Really? You'd do that? I'd like that, to have someone else - another girl - to ride beside me, I think."

"What about me?" Keren asked with a smile. "Is it only girls you want to be seen riding with?"

She turned to him, and her stomach flipped.

"Oh, no, uh, Keren, I uh, didn't mean it that way. Um, you'll always be welcome to, uh, ride by my side. Uh, oh, I didn't mean it that way either, Keren, I -"

"I was only having a little fun, Garia. Whenever you go out riding, I'll make sure to be there."

Her face flamed and she bent over her drink bottle to hide her expression.

"Your outfit makes you look very smart," he added. "Even though it is modeled after the guard uniforms, you manage a distinct feminine touch without it becoming impractical. I like that, it shows you were thinking of what you might end up doing while you are riding."

"Thank you," she said, briefly meeting his eye. "That was what I had in mind, yes." That reminded her of something, and she turned to Merizel. "Of course, Rosilda and I had other ideas for riding when we're not with the guard. You might like some of those designs better."

"Really?" Merizel said. Her eyes glowed. "I can't wait!"

Garia rolled her eyes. What was it with women and clothes?

"Milady," Merek asked, "now that you have the King's assent, what are your intentions?"

"Captain, I have none. I thought, maybe... I could join the men in here in the mornings. Get them used to seeing me, and I can learn more about how to look after Snep. I also need to take some instruction in handling weapons, I've managed nothing so far so I'd be little better than your raw recruits, I'm afraid. If you didn't think I'd be too much of a distraction, that is."

Merek looked at her thoughtfully. "A long time before the rains, milady, many weeks ago, you came and saw the men training on the field. You said then that they should become used to attending their duties while there were distractions about them."

"Yes, I did! I remember, now."

"As you say, milady. Let us try you, then, in the morning. You shall stay in here with us once the Tai Chi is completed, with your beast, and we shall find out how you are received by the men. That may indicate to us how others may receive you, so it will be a useful experiment."

"This is all fitting together quite well, isn't it, Garia?" Keren said with a smile. "You didn't plan it this way, but it's exactly the next step you should be taking."

"Huh? What is?" She was momentarily confused. He was saying something? What was he saying? Oh, yes. "Sorry, I was distracted myself. Yes."

She was becoming increasingly confused and distracted. Every time he spoke, she heard his voice but not the words. What was the matter with her? Every time he smiled, her insides turned to jelly. Those lips... she wanted to wrap her arms around his neck and jam her own lips against his. She flinched, and realized dimly that she was remembering the touch of his hand the previous day, and she very much wanted that touch again, and much more besides.

She looked up and saw that they were all looking at her.

"I'm sorry," she said vaguely, and turned away from them. The great double doors to the field were open, to admit what light there was and to allow the air to circulate. "I'm not sure I feel... I need some fresh air a moment. Feteran, would you take Snep back to the stables and see him settled?" She waved behind her, roughly in the right direction. "Jenet, stay here, I need a little time alone, I think."

Feteran replied, "Aye, milady," but she had already walked away from the group. They stared after her. Keren watched her walking unsteadily away, and wondered what was wrong. He wanted to be beside her, to assist in whatever was troubling her. It was, of course, raining, so she stood in the doorway breathing in the cool air, her gaze vacant, her mind fixed on her problem.

This is crazy. All I can think of is Keren! Suddenly, he's become different somehow. Even holding his hand seems different to what it was before, and it's different to all the other men in the dojo! His voice has changed, or it seems so to me, and I find myself watching all the tiny expressions on his face... his lips fascinate me. His smile is like a blast of sunlight. And the sparkle in his eyes. He's always there to help, and he seems so concerned when something's not right... something's definitely not right now ...and I think the reason has to be Keren himself. Is this what happens to a girl when..?

Even though her gaze was on the rain falling on the field, she sensed somehow that he had come to stand beside her. She forced herself not to look at him. If she did, she suspected he would immediately see it in her face.

"Something is wrong, isn't it?" he said softly, not looking at her. The sound of his voice was like the song of a siren, a smooth tone she was unable to resist. "Would you share it with me?"

Oh, God. You don't know just what I want to share with you. Her head dropped, so that he could not see her expression. "I'm not sure I want to."

He gazed at her with concern. She was in some kind of trouble, and he wanted to help. He had to help, his very being demanded it. He had to keep her safe, didn't he? He wanted to hold her close, protect her from whatever -

"Ah. I think I understand, now."

Am I that transparent? What can I do now? Turn and flee? What, in front of all those guardsmen? Impossible. Face him? Also impossible.

"We've both been blind, haven't we?" he said, even more softly. The revelation stunned her. "This is not the place to speak of such matters, though. Can you wait till after dinner? We need somewhere private and the best place is probably the balcony."

She turned, impulsively, to face him, heedless of what others might see.

"This is impossible!" She shook her head, trying to deny the truth. "I didn't know what was happening, I haven't been a girl very long!"

With great restraint he stopped himself from gathering her up in his arms, instead clasping his hands behind his back.

"What was it you told Tord this morning?" he asked softly. "Something you ate? That will have to do for now. Do you think you can bear to walk back with me, or am I banished?"

She forced her pounding heart to calm itself. "No, give me a moment, and I'll walk back with you. If we do anything unusual someone's bound to talk."

He raised an eyebrow. "You do something unusual? That's never happened before, has it?"

"Very funny. I - I think I'll have to pass on dinner, too. There's no way I can eat right now. Come and find me afterwards, please. I don't think I can stand much more of this."

"Something you ate, indeed. I'll pass along your apologies."

His smile blew her away as he turned and made his way back to the others.

~o~O~o~

There was a tapping on the window of her dressing room, and she hurried to the door which led from her sitting room onto the balcony.

"Jenet, will you let me do this on my own? I trust you to keep secret anything we might say to one another, but I'm afraid I might not speak honestly if you're standing there."

"As you wish, milady. When one is part of the royal family, privacy can be very difficult."

"Oh, thank you, Jenet! If you stay here, I can knock on the window if I need you."

"I'll stay here, milady." Jenet hesitated. "Good luck, milady."

"Thank you."

Garia opened the door and slipped through. Outside, it was much cooler. The wooden surface of the balcony was damp and slick, which was to be expected after seven weeks of almost continuous rain. She turned to her left and he was standing there, leaning against the wall to keep from being splashed by the downpour.

"How did you get out here?" she asked, suddenly curious. "You didn't come through my suite, and you can hardly have come through your parents' suite, can you?"

That smile again. "Behind us is Malann's old suite, of course. I sneaked through there." The smile slipped, became a serious expression. "Garia -"

The familiar feeling started churning in her stomach again, overlaid with strange shivery sparks.

"I didn't know," she pleaded. "I'm just not familiar with how a girl ought to feel. I didn't realize what was happening at all. I just thought it was... I don't know." She shook her head.

It's been there since the day I arrived at the palace and first set eyes on him, I think. But I was still emotionally and intellectually a boy then, how could I have possibly have known?

"I didn't realize either," he said. Again, his admission sent her roller-coaster emotions into the sky. "You're just so different than anyone else I have ever met... not surprising really, you come from somewhere else entirely. You fascinate me in a way that no other girl ever has, you have entirely captured my attention."

Then he broke her heart.

"It cannot be, of course. The rules forbid it."

They were standing close together, to hear each other over the sound of the rain without allowing their voices to carry. The look of devastation on her face was enough for Keren, and he gathered her in his arms. She wrapped herself around his middle and mashed her head against his chest, trying and failing to stop the tears. She was completely destroyed by the fact that he wanted her as much as she wanted him, and the fact that he was the one person she could not have.

He held her tightly in his arms, and his own composure was not much better. Her welfare was very much his personal concern, and he absolutely hated that she was being torn apart by what had happened. His upbringing was such that he had to view his future in less than romantic terms but he knew now that if he had been given a choice, it would already have been made.

"If I had not been -" he paused. Her head came up slightly, to hear him better. "If my father had been another man," he tried again, "then this question would have been answered weeks ago. But my father is who he is, and that makes me who I am, and the question cannot be answered the way either of us would want it." He took a deep breath. "Now, listen to me, Garia."

He held her shoulders and started to push her away, and she reluctantly slackened her grip. They looked into each other's eyes.

"I will always be here for you, so long as you remain in Palarand. I will protect you, and cherish you, and do all that I can to look after you. Whatever happens to either of us in the future, your place is here in my heart, and nothing will ever change that. But we must be as brother and sister, nothing more. I have no choice but to follow my father, for I have no brothers so I cannot even run away from my duty. Can you bear it for me? I think I would understand if you decided that it would be too much for you, but we would both suffer for it were you to leave. At least if you are here, I can keep an eye on you, and we can enjoy as much of each other's company as we may."

"Oh, Keren!"

She buried her face in his chest again, completely desolate. Part of her had always known that he was the one person she could not aspire to, and yet another part now knew that he was the only one she wanted. Battered by her emotions, she could only cling to him until she was completely drained. Then she lifted her head to meet his look.

"I can only try," she managed to tell him. There was a faint suspicion of an attempt at a smile. "But don't expect me to be all normal again right away. This is going to take me some time to get through."

"Oh, Garia, I'm sorry. It's what neither of us wanted, and it must hurt you worse than it hurts me. Maker! What a tangle."

The door opened, and she walked back into her sitting room, her head held high, her face composed but streaked with tears.

"Milady?"

"Just the rain, Jenet. The rain wet my face."

"As you say, milady. As you say."

~o~O~o~

"Keren? What were you doing in there?"

"Mother? Why, I was just..."

Keren shook his head. His mother would get to the truth, one way or another, and he had always been brought up to be honest.

"It's Garia..."

"Come with me, dear. Let's go into my sitting room and talk. Your father is downstairs talking to some masons, so we'll have some privacy."

Once settled in her sitting room, Terys dismissed her maids.

"Now, dear. What has happened?"

"Garia has fallen for me, mother... and I for her."

"Oh, my dear! You must be feeling awful. And I imagine she is no better?"

"No, mother. What can we do? I told her, outside on the balcony, that it cannot be, that we must be as brother and sister, but the pain... I did not think it would hurt so much, mother. If I were anyone else's son, there would be no problem, but I am the next King of Palarand, and that is that. If there had been another to take the throne, I might have run away with her, but... Mother, the look on her face! I wished myself dead, and then thought that would be even worse for her. I cannot leave her unprotected, I cannot."

"Your attention to duty does you credit, my son. There is no reason why you should not care for her while you may, but we do not know the future, do we? By the time you come to be crowned King, it may be that she has found another, or at least become sufficiently independent that she has less need for the help of a man. If there is a single woman within Palarand who may be called independent, it is surely Garia!"

"But she isn't independent, mother! Not really. You haven't seen her doubt herself as I have. She needs us, she needs me. As I need her. I do not think that anyone else will light my life the way she does."

"My poor boy. You have learned one of life's harder lessons, and while you may not believe it so, you will become the better for it. All I can advise is that you should conceal your feelings as a man does, and show to the world your strength as a man, for this is a test which will serve you well in the future. Sometimes a King must do uncomfortable things."

"I understand, mother, though I wish it were otherwise. But it will be very difficult, especially with... her... within my reach every day."

"I will help you through this, Keren. As I will help her as well. Do you not think I could see what might happen? You have been together nearly four months now, I am surprised in some respects that it has taken so long."

"Remember, she has the memories of a boy, mother. She didn't realize what was happening. As I did not, until today."

"As you say, my son. For now, I suggest you retire and rest, and I will arrange that you are not disturbed in the morning. And, if you ever need to talk about the matter, you may always come to me, you know that."

"I do, mother. Good night, then."

~o~O~o~

There was a knock on Garia's sitting room door. Jenet had helped her undress, and she sat on the edge of her bed in her fluffy robe, miserably wondering what good a dip in the tub would do. Jenet heard the knock and came back into the bedroom with Terys.

"Jenet, go and start some pel, please. Stay there until I pull the rope, if you would."

"As you command, ma'am."

Jenet made herself scarce, and Terys looked at Garia. Jenet had managed to clean her face up, but the girl still looked terrible, with red-rimmed eyes and dark shadows underneath. Garia looked back at the Queen with heartbreak written all over her face.

"Come with me, dear. Come and sit on the settee and we will talk of what has just happened."

"Must we, ma'am?" The tears started streaming down her face.

"It would be the better course to take, dear. Come, sit."

Terys sat and Garia came beside her, the Queen's arms around the distraught girl. Garia buried her face in Terys's bosom and cried disconsolately, her tears staining the Queen's gown while Terys just tried to comfort her.

"It must be especially hard for you," Terys said when the sobbing had died down, "because of your past. You have not been used to the strength of the feelings you now have. I am truly sorry for you, my dear, that you have had to learn such a cruel lesson so soon after coming to our world."

"Is it always this hard, ma'am?" Garia asked after a while.

"It can be different every time, my dear, for each experience is a new one to every person. Some may be worse than what you feel now, some you may endure better. And that is the key to what you are feeling, my dear. You must learn to endure. That is the lot of woman in this world, and I imagine it may be the lot of woman in your own world also."

"No... I have to go through that again?"

"It will happen, my dear. This is but a disappointment, though it seems like much worse to you today. But you will use this experience in time to help you through others in your future."

"How so, ma'am? What could possibly be worse than this?"

"The death of your parents, perhaps, if you have been particularly close to them. The death of your husband, or of a child. No-one has died today, dear, be thankful for that."

"The death of..? Ma'am, I beg forgiveness, I did not think."

"Your own tragedy occupies your mind, dear. At such times, very little else matters, does it not? And it was a particularly cruel blow, after all these months together."

Garia lay there, thinking. And, after a while, she sat up and composed herself.

"It hurts, ma'am. It hurts terribly. I think at the moment I would rather be a man again."

"I'm afraid you would not escape so easily, dear. Keren is almost as upset as you are. He is almost grief-stricken to have had such a wonderful thing presented him and then torn away."

Garia's tears began again, but she forced herself to sit still and not throw herself at the Queen again.

"It is the rules, isn't it? Well," she muttered, "in the Hall of the Guilds yesterday, rules were broken on my account."

"Perhaps, dear, but the Guildsmen of Palarand may do whatever they wish. The rules which guide the noble families which govern the many countries of the Valley and beyond are unspoken but agreed and obeyed by all. They are not so easily changed as those of the Guilds."

Garia looked sad. "I know, ma'am. It's just -" She lapsed into silence.

After a brief pause Terys said, "Shall you take some pel now? I think you must needs replace some of the water you have gushed forth, mostly upon our gowns."

Garia couldn't help but smile. "As you wish, ma'am. Pel is comforting, isn't it?"

"Just so, dear."

Terys stood and pulled the rope, and shortly Jenet appeared with a tray. She poured for the Queen and Garia, and then stood, ready to leave them alone again.

"Garia? I do not think we need send Jenet forth again, need we?"

"No, ma'am. Jenet, come and sit down. Pour yourself some pel, if you wish." Terys raised an eyebrow, but said nothing.

Jenet sat in a chair across from the settee and, hesitantly in front of the Queen, poured herself a drink and took a sip.

"Ma'am," Garia began diffidently, "Earlier, you spoke of death."

Terys's face changed and Garia could see the old pain that re-emerged onto it.

"Yes, dear. When you reach my age, you too will have seen some of those you love die. I have two beautiful daughters and a handsome son, it is true, but did you think they had been the only ones I carried? Jenet will know, of course, Jenet has been by my side almost since I came to live in Palarand. My first-born son, he would have been called Thedren after his great-grandfather, breathed for a scant bell after he emerged from my body. It is the way of birth that a certain number do not survive long, or indeed survive at all, and he was among that number. It shattered me, dear, and the King was worried for many months that I would not recover. Then, I had two wonderful girls, and a strong and healthy boy, and we thought the worst was over. There was a third daughter, younger than Keren by two years, and we treasured her as we treasured her brother and her sisters. But there was a disease which went through the kingdom when she was but five years, and she was taken with so many others."

The three women sipped at their pel before Terys resumed.

"There was another death which I could do nothing about, which I did not learn of until after it had happened. You may not know but I came here to marry the King from a country called Stirmond, which is a very long way up the river Sirrel. When my father died I did not find out immediately. The Valley Messenger Service is very prompt, but it was still a week before word reached us here, and I could not even return for the funeral, the distance was too far. I was very upset that I was not able to say goodbye to my father, it seemed like a betrayal even though I knew that the distance made such a journey impossible. So, yes, dear, I have known such sorrows, and although in time one comes to accept them, one never really recovers from them. It is all part of the test we undergo that we call Life."

"As you say, ma'am."

The three continued companionably drinking, and when Garia had finished she sighed.

"Ma'am? I think I am quite wore out, and it would probably be a good idea if I went to bed now. With your permission?"

"Of course, dear. And, I think, you shall spend tomorrow in your room resting. You will need some peace and quiet to reflect on what happened to you today, and to begin to recover. I shall inform those who need to know that, what did you say earlier? It was something you ate, I believe. That will do." Terys quirked a smile. "I must consult Master Hurdin in confidence, to assure him that no insult was intended to the kitchen of the Guildhall, that it was merely a subterfuge to explain, hum, a 'woman's problem'."

"Which is no more than the truth, ma'am."

"As you say, dear. Well, I must go and find out what my maids have been doing. They are quite attached to me, you know."

"As you say, ma'am. And - thank you, ma'am. For putting things into perspective for me."

"Of course, dear. Good night, then, and I hope you manage to get some sleep, though it will not be easy."

"Good night, Your Majesty."

Author's fashion note: Jodhpurs as described here would not be accurate in describing what Garia was wearing, which would more closely resemble breeches, reaching just below the knee. She used the word in a more colloquial sense.

Garia takes her place among the guard recruits to learn how to look after her assigned frayen and there are inevitable consequences... Later, an offer of help comes from a surprising source, and she also learns of another possible arrival on Anmar.

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2011-2012 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

I have to face this.

Garia was unhappy, but there was nothing she could do about it. Circumstances were what they were, and life had to go on. She took a deep breath and turned to Jenet.

"Are you sure I'm doing the right thing like this?" she asked. "I shouldn't, you know... just avoid him?"

"Milady," Jenet said, repeating herself once again, "You cannot avoid him for ever, unless you desire to move out of the palace and name somewhere else your home. You both live here, and you will see each other every day, at meals if nowhere else. Best to face what you know must be done, and face it sooner rather than later."

"Yes, I know, Jenet. It's just... I feel so bad about the whole thing." She sighed and her shoulders slumped. "You're right. Let's get it over with."

Garia straightened reluctantly, took a deep breath and headed for the door. Of course, inevitably, he was in the corridor when she opened the door.

"Good morning, Garia," he greeted her. His tone was respectful and a little subdued.

"Good Morning, Your Highness," she said without thinking.

His face shut off and he turned away, clearly upset.

"No! No! I didn't mean that... Keren," she said, dismayed. "I didn't mean it like that. Please don't ignore me. This is just... very awkward. For both of us."

He turned back, his face carefully composed. "I'm sorry, Garia. We're both still very sensitive, aren't we? Perhaps I should go another way down to breakfast."

"Please, don't do that." She took another deep breath, and managed to force a small smile. "We have to learn to adjust to this situation, and we can't do that if we keep avoiding each other. Brother and sister, right? So escort your sister down to the dining room, then."

He nodded. "As you say, Garia. Shall we go, then?" His eyes flicked down at her attire. "I see you're in your riding outfit today. Introducing yourself to the men for the first time?"

They began walking. "Yes. I had planned to do it yesterday, but..."

"...sometimes plans get changed. Yes, it happened to me recently." His face quirked into a brief pained smile. "Unfortunately, I'll be unable to join you this morning to see what happens. Father is calling a meeting concerning those men who were washed up some days ago."

"Oh. Anything I should be interested in?"

"It concerns Yod. If father is agreeable, I'll tell you what I can find out when I next see you."

It felt strange walking into the dining room, although almost nothing had changed, nothing physical at least. The Queen came over to them as soon as they appeared.

"My dear! How are you feeling today? Sufficiently recovered to contemplate outraging the guard, as I see from your attire?"

"I hope not, ma'am." Garia felt calmed enough to give Terys a small smile. "Some of them will already know about me, and the others, well... it will do them good to have their small world broadened, won't it? I feel better today, thank you, ma'am."

Robanar joined them then.

"Garia, dear, I'm pleased to see that you are looking a little better today."

"Thank you, Your Majesty." She curtseyed.

He eyed her costume. "You feel well enough to try your beast in public, then?"

"In theory, Sire." The Queen hasn't told him, then. "If I don't feel up to it, then I can always stop."

"Shall we be seated for breakfast, then? I shall tell you what has been happening since you were indisposed."

Once they had begun eating Robanar explained. "Some days past we received word that some people were washed up on the far shores of Brikant, where the Sirrel first touches our lands. There were five survivors and they were in a bad way, since they had been drifting on the river for some days without food or clean water, or any means of steering to shore. These people were fleeing the war between Yod and Ferenis."

"I see, Sire. Five days? Are those countries so far away, then?"

"Far enough, Garia, but the windings of the river make the journey by boat considerably longer. Two of those rescued were a farmer and his wife, who it appears owned the boat that was used, and the other three were of the militia of Ferenis. It seems, as we foretold, that the invasion of that country by Yod fell apart when the rains came, and many invaders were trapped when the river became impassable. Their army dissolved in the rain, splitting into groups which roamed the countryside in search of food and shelter. In doing so they managed to cut off a detachment of the local militia, who were forced to flee and unable to return to their own side. They were surrounded at a remote farm and escaped on the farmer's boat, hoping to steer to land once past the region of conflict. Unfortunately, the boat was overturned on a sandbank, several militiamen were swept away and all their oars lost. The boat was righted and those who survived set off again as the river became more swollen with the rain and it was impossible to remain. It was only by chance, days later, that they eventually found a drifting plank which enabled them to steer to a friendly shore, though by that time I do not doubt they might have chosen any shore at all."

"It's true," Keren offered. "There are known tales of people caught in the floods who have been swept all the way out to the ocean. Very few have lived to tell their tale. So what's happened to the survivors, father?"

"They are being nursed back to health near to where they were found, and the officer among the militiamen has now traveled here to give us his report. Since one of those countries involved also appears to have an interest in you, my dear, we shall keep you informed of all that we learn this morning."

"Thank you, Sire."

After breakfast Keren accompanied Garia to the training rooms, since he still wanted to do his Tai Chi. The atmosphere between them was uncomfortable, but both were attempting to hide their emotions. When they reached the hall, Captain Merek looked at her costume with a frown.

"You intend to attempt your Tai Chi attired so, milady?"

"It should be possible, captain. This is by way of being an experiment, since in theory one should be able to do it dressed in almost any clothes." A smile. "Not in full armor, though. That might be taking things a little far."

A returned smile. "As you say, milady. Shall we begin?"

After the Tai Chi both Keren and Merek excused themselves, to return to Robanar's parlor and start their meeting. The hall was left in Bleskin's charge, accompanied by Vern, the Quadrant Officer for those training.

"It seems you were right, milady," Bleskin said to her as they stood watching the men cluster into groups. "We have found two who we suspect may have been spies within the latest group of recruits. One was caught wandering the palace by night, and the other asked too many of the wrong kind of questions. Both have been placed in the cells awaiting judgment."

"I was sure you'd find one or two in the intake, captain." She turned to him with a raised eyebrow. "You did realize that those two were meant to be found, didn't you? That your suspicions would now be lowered and the real spies could begin their work?"

Bleskin looked startled. "Milady, you have a truly devious mind. But we are not so easily misled, we will watch these new men closely for a year or so before we consider them truly trustworthy."

"I'm glad to hear it, captain."

"And now, milady, Vern will look after you, I see I must attend a potential problem yonder."

Bleskin walked off and Vern saluted, gesturing her to join him.

"Your beast has been brought from the stables, milady," Vern said as they walked through the groups of men, "those you will be joining are being taught the art of beast husbandry, so I judged that it would be a suitable place for you to begin."

"Thank you, Vern," she told him. Her eyes noted the many glances she was receiving from the men, perhaps sixty in all, who were inspecting her with interest as she passed them. Apart from a fairly select group, no-one had yet seen her dressed for riding. They approached a group of six men, accompanied by as many frayen.

"This is Lady Garia, who will be joining you for a while to learn the art of caring for frayen," he told them. "Milady, this is Wedren who instructs the men this day."

Vern saluted and then walked off. Garia noted that while all the men now wore guard fatigues only Wedren and another had the proper green and blue sashes, the others wore white. Two of the four recruits held the reins of a frayen in each hand, one of them, a big fellow with a protruding gut, kept jerking on the reins as he looked with interest at Garia.

"So," he said with a look of dislike, "we get the little girly who teaches us the dance routines, then. Miss know-it-all come to learn about frayen, then?"

Wedren said, "That's enough of that, Stott. At the moment, she has more right to be here than you do, understand me?"

"Yeah."

"What? I didn't quite catch that."

"Yes, sir," Stott said truculently. He gave the reins in each hand a vicious jerk, and the two beasts perforce had their heads yanked around.

I just had to end up with a trouble-maker, didn't I? Almost anything I do is going to make him worse, not better. Still, I don't like the way he's treating Snep. If he does that much more he'll be needing a healer, and I won't be sorry at all.

"Stott, is it?" she asked mildly. "Why are you yanking the reins like that? There's no need to behave like that if they're not giving you any trouble."

He sneered at her. "What do you know about it, girly? These are vicious beasts, everyone knows that. You got to show them who's the master, haven't you?"

Shit. I hate to do this, but I'm going to have to pull rank to get this cretin to behave, I think.

"That would be, 'As you say, milady'," she warned him. "And one of those frayen you are mishandling is mine, so I'll thank you to hand the reins to me, if you please."

"'One of those is mine'," he mimicked. "I don't think so, milady. These are beasts from the guard stables, not some pet from a pampered noble's yard. Though, now I think of it, this one does have a funny saddle on it." He gave Snep's reins a hard pull, and the animal's eyes bulged out as his head was dragged forward. "You're a girl, anyhow, and girlies don't ride beasts like us men do. You're here to learn how to look after them, that's all, and I'm giving you your first lesson, see?"

Garia started to lose patience. Wedren didn't seem capable of controlling the man, who appeared to be just a blustering bully like some she had already come across. It seemed action was called for, to make this idiot understand the true nature of things. She spun on her heel, facing Wedren.

"Wedren. If I may borrow your knife, please."

He hesitated a clear second before his hands moved towards his belt. He had been in this hall when she had fought Jarwin, and he realized that he trusted her decisions.

"Of course, milady."

He handed her his knife, hilt first, and she moved towards Stott with the blade lowered. Stott looked at her with alarm.

"Here! What do you think you are doing? You can't -"

But he had reins in both hands, and he didn't want to drop either set. He couldn't believe that she would injure him, not in a room full of guardsmen, surely?

Her left hand grabbed his left wrist firmly, and his eyes widened as the knife blade came up, slicing through the leather straps. Snep promptly stepped back away from Stott, and, although the face was nominally expressionless, the look that the beast gave Stott promised pain in the man's future. Garia turned to Wedren and returned the knife, hilt first.

"I'm pleased to see you keep your blade well sharpened, Wedren. You never know when you might need to use it, do you?"

"As you say, milady."

Wedren looked as surprised as the others in the group by the unexpected events. Stott just stood there with a confused expression, looking at the cut-off reins still dangling from his left hand.

"Snep. Come."

The frayen dutifully trotted into the center of the group and stood there, pleased to be with his mistress once more. He nuzzled her hand, and she used a finger to dig a tit-bit out from the folds of her sash to present to him.

"No wonder he was giving you trouble," she said, "this saddle has been put on back to front."

"What?" Stott protested. "How does anyone expect me to know which way round it goes? The fucking thing has the stirrups in the wrong place. Both ends looked the same to me."

Garia bent down to release the girth strap.

"Wedren, if you would help me, please." She gave him a smile of encouragement. "I'm not sure I can quite reach high enough to get the saddle off."

They got the saddle onto the floor and Garia turned it over to show the large arrow branded onto the underside.

"That clear enough for you?" she asked Stott. He merely curled his lip in response.

Between them Garia and Wedren replaced the saddle correctly and tightened the straps. She then pulled down the mounting loop, and with a practiced motion, swung herself into the saddle. This time, her skirt caught on the saddle and stuck under her leg. It took a little shuffling and tugging before it flowed smoothly around as it had previously. The men watched her with mouths open.

"But, but..." Stott gestured with his hand, the one still holding the severed reins. "You can't do that, it's unnatural. Women aren't supposed to ride beasts like that!" He realized that the detached reins were waving in his vision. "And you can't ride without reins, can you, girly? It ain't possible."

She looked down at him with contempt. "Not only are you an utter fool, Stott, you are an utter fucking ignorant fool. I don't need reins to ride my beast. We've trained together enough that he knows what I want him to do, and he does it because he wants to."

With that she turned to face forward, clucked softly and rode away from the group. The six men stared after her, open-mouthed.

I don't need clowns like that around me, she thought, and, I suspect, the guard doesn't either. Where's Bleskin? She looked around, but even from her mounted position the old captain was not to be seen. The Quadrant, Vern, was visible, and she headed off in his direction.

All activity in the room came to a fairly immediate halt. The sight of Garia riding through their midst, and not even using reins, was enough to arrest anyone's attention. Vern became aware of the silence, saw her approaching and came to meet her.

"Milady? I see you are mounted, but why aren't you... The reins, milady! What has happened?"

"There is a problem, Vern, with one of the recruits. He's mistreating the animals, and he won't listen to Wedren or myself. Thinks he knows everything. A man called Stott."

Vern's eyes hardened. "I know the man, milady. Lead on."

With Vern walking beside her they went back to the group.

"Stott," Vern addressed him. "If you can't manage basic courtesy then the Royal Guard is not for you. Do I make myself understood?"

"How was I to know she was going to ride the beasts, Quadrant? Nobody tells us nothing round here. Ain't natural, anyhow."

"It might not have been in the past, but that doesn't mean it won't be in the future." The eyes of everyone listening widened in surprise at the implications in that statement. "You're here to take instruction on how the Royal Guard cares for it's mounts, not to mistreat them the way you've obviously done in the past. You might find you can get more out of them if you handle them properly." He looked up at Garia meaningfully before returning his gaze to Stott. "Do I make myself clear?"

"Yeah," the man said grudgingly. "Women riding ain't natural, though."

"More natural than you think," Garia remarked. The men all looked up at her in surprise. "Just because it isn't done in the Valley doesn't mean that it doesn't happen elsewhere. The Queen often rode in her youth, so she tells me."

The several implications in that statement caused more thoughtful looks among the listeners, who now included several from the groups surrounding them.

"And officers should be addressed as sir, Stott," Vern added severely. "Did you want to become your Quadrants' expert on latrine maintenance?"

Stott lowered his gaze. "No, sir," he responded.

Vern hesitated, then added, "In the case of Milady Garia here, she should be addressed as 'milady', as she has the honorary rank of Quadrant as well. She is a special case, as we have no way of addressing a woman of rank as yet. Do you understand me, Stott?"

"Yes, Sir!"

"What's going on here?" Bleskin had appeared.

"Stott, sir," Vern explained shortly.

"Oh, I see. The rest of you," he raised his voice, "back to work! This isn't a traveling fair." He lowered his voice. "Though I wonder, sometimes."

Garia dismounted, and Bleskin turned to her with a smile. "Trouble again, milady?"

"I wish it weren't so, captain. This man," she indicated Stott, "doesn't seem comfortable around the frayen."

"I know, milady, but all the guard must learn to ride, and to care for their mounts, as you already know." He turned to face Stott. "The only thing that keeps you in the Royal Guard, Stott, is your expertise with the bow. You are not so expert, though, that we would struggle without you. Understand me?"

"Yes, captain."

"Make sure you remember that. And you should understand that by obeying orders promptly and efficiently may save the lives of you and your fellows in a fight, do you understand that?"

"Yes, sir." Stott looked suitably contrite, but Garia wasn't sure how long it would last.

"Good. Wedren, carry on."

Bleskin walked off and she turned to the group to find Stott regarding her thoughtfully.

"You're the one they all talk about, aren't you? I thought it was all jokey-talk to make fun of the new recruits. I can't believe all those tales are right."

"Most of the rumors are just that, Stott, rumors. I don't make them, and I don't know what's being said, so I can't say whether they are true or not. All I can tell you is that I come from a long, long way away, and where I live things are somewhat different than they are around here." She wasn't just speaking to Stott, she was explaining to the rest of the group - and to those in nearby groups who were naturally curious to find out what was going on. "We ride different animals there, bigger than frayen, and I've been riding for about eight years or so, so I do know what I'm doing. What I don't know is how to care for frayen, since they are not the same as the animals I'm used to."

She noticed his posture subtly relax, and she thought she'd won the first round. Someone like this would probably take some educating before he accepted his new reality.

"As you say, milady. It was a bit of a shock, that's all."

"Right." That was probably all the apology he was willing to admit. "So, can we get back to looking after frayen, then?"

The rest of the morning was spent more profitably learning how to look after their animals. Garia found out how to check their legs and feet for injuries and was told of several ailments that could affect them, and how to recognize them. There was a lot less grooming involved, since unlike horses frayen were almost entirely hairless. There were eyelashes, and hairs protecting the insides of their ears, and wads of thick bristles between the pads of their feet, but otherwise their hides were smooth and very hard-wearing.

The end of the session came, and Garia walked through the dispersing men to find Jenet, Merizel and Bursila sitting on a bench beside the door.

"Merry! I didn't expect to find you here this morning. I hope you haven't been bored."

"Of course not! A room full of men, exercising... what more could a young lady want?"

"Ah, forgive me, I'm still not used to thinking in such terms yet. You're right, of course. Did you see me riding up and down?"

"Who could miss that? You looked amazing. Quite natural, perched on Snep. And without reins, too! I've seen you do it in the private practices you've had in here, but you proved you can do it when you need to."

"Don't forget, when the men do it, it means they will be able to fight as well."

"Of course. But seeing you just makes me want to get up on a beast's back even more."

Garia grinned. "They let me do things like that because they know I'm different. How they'll take to you riding is another matter. Remember how... animated the King got?"

"Oh, yes," Merizel said with a twinkle. "But we have the Queen on our side, don't we?"

"We'll have a word with her at lunch, see what she thinks of the idea."

"Ooh, good!" She rubbed her hands together. "I can't wait!"

"You realize you're going to upset all my arrangements, don't you?" Garia said with a smile. "I can't keep track of what I'm doing right now, how will we manage when you're riding as well?"

"Perhaps I'll need my own secretary," Merizel answered with a grin.

"Let's get going," Garia said. "I'd like to get changed. This clothing is okay while I'm mounted, but it is a little bulky walking around like this."

The three women stood to join Garia, but when she turned she saw D'Kenik approach, obviously looking for her.

"D'Kenik. Something wrong?"

"Milady." He saluted. "No, nothing wrong." He looked positively shifty. "I, um, if I might have a word with you. In private?"

She raised an eyebrow. "How private do you want us to be? Can they join us?" Garia indicated Merizel and the two maids.

D'Kenik looked at his feet. "Milady, I would rather it be just between us, but I know that is not possible. If we were to go into the dojo -" all her men now used the term, "- and stood at opposite ends..."

Garia came to a quick decision. D'Kenik obviously had something important on his mind, and lunch would not be too far away. She gestured. "Lead on."

Once established in the empty room he began quietly, "Milady, I have watched you train, and I have watched you recently ride. I know that you have found it difficult to choose a weapon suitable for your size and strength. I have been reminded... no. Not now. Milady, I may have an answer to your quest, but revealing it entails... breaking confidences."

Garia looked at the guardsman with interest. D'Kenik was one of a small number of foreign men of a particular race who she knew had made their home in Palarand. They had come from the far side of Alaesia, and information about them was very sparse. Physically they were pale-skinned, with thick, straight black hair. Their eyes were round and of a uniformly honey color, and they all had prominent noses like Jews or Arabs. D'Kenik himself was a fit specimen in about his late twenties or early thirties, no different than many of the other guardsmen.

"You are sworn to the King," she stated, and he nodded, "but what you are implying is that there are other oaths, which I'm guessing relate to your own people. Is that it?"

That shifty look again. "As you say, milady."

"Then we'll meet, if that can be arranged, in here immediately after lunch. Just you and me and Jenet, will that be acceptable?"

"I must ask for the Prince, as well, milady." He saw the involuntary expression on her face. "Is something wrong?"

"No," she covered, "it's just that I'm not sure what the Prince is doing this afternoon. If he's available, I'll bring him."

"Thank you, milady."

D'Kenik saluted, turned, and made for the door. Garia watched him go with increasing curiosity.

~o~O~o~

Garia felt peculiar walking beside Keren as they made their way to the dojo. She was both relieved that he was beside her, to offer support, and uncomfortable to be beside someone she was not permitted to be closer to. Keren, she knew, felt almost the same way, and both were trying hard to pretend that nothing was different. They reached the Self Defense Training Room and Jenet headed for the bleachers at the far side. D'Kenik stood waiting and saluted as they approached.

"This is all very mysterious, D'Kenik," Keren said. "But, I know that you are a true and loyal servant of the King, and it sounds as though you may have had an idea useful to Lady Garia, so speak on."

"Thank you, Highness. Thank you for coming. First, I must tell you that I betray an oath merely by telling you that such an oath exists, but Milady Garia's presence in Palarand is so unusual that I believe the necessity is justified. Can I ask that you both respect the confidences I am about to tell you? I must explain my reasons to Milady Garia, it is true, but she will need another to help her make use of what I am about to reveal. As you will become the next King of Palarand, Highness, I feel sure that I can trust you with what I am about to say."

Keren looked at Garia, who nodded. Keren replied, "If you so wish, D'Kenik, we won't tell another person."

"Thank you, Highness. And, secondly, I must tell you that my name is actually Taximandil Sorofur'than Kodas D'Kenik an K'kdaril," a smile, "which is why I am just called D'Kenik while in the King's service."

Garia and Keren stared at him.

"The land where I was born," he continued, "on the far side of Alaesia, the Valley folk name K'kjand, but that is just the biggest of the Six Cities. We are quite content for that inaccuracy to continue. Our homes are on the coast, and we have for many centuries been beset by pirates, invaders and slavers who attempt to kill or carry off our people. Naturally, we fight back, and that includes our women, too." Garia's eyes widened as she began to realize what he implied. "The weapons we use at home are different than those used here in the east, but those of us who leave our lands to travel adapt easily to other kinds. Over the thousands of marks which separate here and there, it is not surprising that our ways of fighting are not the same, and that knowledge of each other's methods is almost nothing."

"So," Garia said, "There's a weapon you know of from K'kjand which may be of use to me here? One that a woman would use."

"Aye, milady. It did not occur to me, firstly that you would not be able to find a sword that would fit you, and secondly, that there was an example of a suitable weapon here in the palace."

He turned to Keren. "Highness, it was not till we spent days cleaning out this room that I realized that you had weapons of the Six Cities here. They must be over a hundred years old, since the leather is so brittle it is almost turned to stone. How they came here I cannot imagine, since there are mountains, deserts, forests and marshes between here and where they were made. I said nothing, as my oath requires, but when I realized that Milady Garia was in need of such a weapon, I knew that my conscience would not let me ignore the chance to help."

"You're talking, I presume," Keren asked, "about the war trophies and such we tidied up when we cleared out this room?"

"As you say, Highness. If you would permit?"

Keren nodded, and D'Kenik moved to the back of the room, squeezing himself between the carefully stacked remnants of items that they had deemed worthy of keeping. He reached the pegs at the back of the room and stretched up for a suspended harness. Making his way back to the pair, he examined what he had retrieved.

"I was not wrong, Highness, Milady. This is the harness of a small lady of the Six Cities, or of a large girl-child. See? There are decorations on the leather, though the stones have long since gone. These are typical of the designs a woman would have used, though the style is now somewhat old."

"Then," Keren said, "I can only imagine that the reason it is here is because it was taken from a woman after a battle, since that in itself would be extremely unusual, at least here in the east."

"I agree with you, Highness. It may have been from a woman warrior who ventured to the east, who fought for one of the lands between this country and my own." D'Kenik pursed his lips. "A pity the harness was not cared for over the years. It is almost useless now. However, the harness is not as important as the blades themselves. Though, as you will see, it would be inaccurate to call them blades at all."

He pulled at two D-shaped handles at one end of the harness and two thin swords came reluctantly out of their scabbards. Garia looked at them closely. They were identical, each consisting of a hilt with a D-shaped knuckle guard one side and a curled counter-guard the other, with a thin steel bar forming the 'blade'. She saw that the blade was about as wide as her finger, and about half that as thick. The edges were rounded and the center channeled to form almost a figure-8 cross-section. At the tip one side had been ground away to form a short curved edge which had then been sharpened. Although the blades were a century old, if D'Kenik was right, there was no sign of corrosion on the metal.

"Two blades?" Keren said, surprised. "And you're right, they have no edges. How does one fight with those, then?"

"A new technique, Highness, which I am prepared to teach to Milady Garia." He looked unhappy. "I cannot see how I can prevent the knowledge that I broke an oath, once any of my fellows from the Six Cities sees Milady Garia with these strapped to her back."

Keren's eyes narrowed. "I appreciate your problem, D'Kenik, and I give you my word that we shall work out some way of protecting you."

Garia said, "On my back? Ah, that's an idea. So how..?"

"Like this, milady. Highness, if you would turn away, so that milady can see how the swords fit."

To Garia's surprise, D'Kenik place the swords as an X on Keren's back, holding them with one hand.

"Like this, it will accommodate... a female body shape more easily, and will also allow you to sit your beast without fouling the blades. You draw them by raising your arms up and then out."

Keren demonstrated by lifting his arms up and grabbing the hilts, then drawing the blades as though from scabbards. He turned, nodding.

"I approve of this, D'Kenik. You have done Palarand a great service this day." He frowned. "But we cannot use these trophies, I think. We are going to have to ask Haflin to make us a new pair, do you agree?"

D'Kenik looked downcast. "As you say, Highness. We will need a new harness and sheaths made to fit milady in any case."

"You are worried about spreading the secret, aren't you? Well, consider this. You mentioned that there were thousands of marks between here and your homeland, and I do not doubt you. Now, who is to know exactly where in those thousands of marks you learned of these particular weapons? Perhaps not so far away as the other coast. You must have passed through many societies in your travels, before you arrived here. You need not be so particular what you tell Haflin."

D'Kenik looked at Keren with approval. "You will make Palarand a great King, Highness. I will be careful what I say."

"Very well. Shall we attempt the King's Armorer now, or is there any reason for delay?"

"For my part, Highness, I see no reason for delay. The sooner we begin, the sooner Milady Garia will be able to defend herself." He grinned at her. "Against an opponent with a sword, I mean."

Garia nodded assent, gesturing to the door. "By all means, let's get started. Jenet!"

Haflin was in his workshop supervising a group of journeymen who were turning out brass stirrups. He looked up when he saw them arrive, brushed his hands and saluted.

"Highness, Milady. What can I do for you today?" His eyes had already spotted the harness and swords which D'Kenik held.

"Some privacy, Haflin?"

"As you wish, Highness. Come, under the awning. The rain will cover our voices, if we keep them down. I am already intrigued by what I see in your guardsman's hand."

"D'Kenik, master."

Once separated from the bustle of the workshop Keren explained smoothly, "While we were clearing out the room which Milady Garia now uses for her martial arts D'Kenik here came across some old weapons he thought might be of use to her. He had seen them in use during his journey across Alaesia, and has agreed to teach the art to her. The blades he holds are originals and at least a hundred years old, for that reason we would like at least one new pair to be made. She would probably require a practice set as well. She will also need a suitable harness to wear."

Haflin held out a hand and received the swords from D'Kenik. "Interesting. How would these solve the problem I demonstrated the last time you came, Highness?"

"They mount on the back. D'Kenik, if you please? Garia, we'll show them on your own back this time."

The positioning of the swords was shown, and placement of the harness described, since they could not use the original. A long discussion then took place concerning the length of the blades, the tempering of the steel and how they were used.

"I will make you blades for the Baroness, Highness, with suitable harness, but I would ask something in return."

"I would be surprised if you didn't, Haflin, knowing you."

"I would wish to learn this art as well. Without such knowledge, the manufacture of the blades will not be correct. I must know how they are to be used, to give them the right tempering, flexibility and hardness."

"That might be difficult, Master Haflin," D'Kenik said. "These are designed for use by smaller persons, and primarily for defending themselves. To make a pair to fit your own proportions would be difficult if not impossible."

"I take your point. Nevertheless, I must see them in action. Would this be acceptable?"

"There is no reason why not, Haflin," Keren said. "If you made harness and practice blades first, then D'Kenik can show how they are used and you can then plan for the true blades."

Haflin nodded. "Agreed, Highness. If I may retain these as patterns?"

"As you wish, Haflin."

"Highness," Haflin added slowly, "I am puzzled by your need for privacy. Surely, all will know of these blades once Milady Garia begins wearing them."

D'Kenik looked at the floor and Keren blushed. He said, "Ah. You are right, of course. Let me just say that the origin of these blades is not quite what I explained to you. We are still trying to decide how best to reveal the weapons while still protecting the source of our knowledge."

Haflin looked carefully at D'Kenik but the guardsman refused to meet his gaze. Finally he nodded.

"I understand, Highness. I do know a little about the Six Cities -" D'Kenik looked up at him in alarm, "- and I appreciate the problem." He grinned at the three. "Let me see. I am the King's Armorer, am I not? And I am supposed to be proficient in all means of combat," Here he raised an eyebrow and looked at Garia, "except perhaps unarmed combat, that is. If we four were to go into a room privately to teach Milady Garia the use of these swords, who is to say which of us is the teacher? If there is any complaint, then you may refer them to me." Another grin. "Would that be satisfactory, Highness?"

Keren thought it through. "Excellently done, Armor Master. Are you two satisfied?"

Garia nodded agreement while D'Kenik looked thoroughly relieved.

"Then, Highness, if you will excuse me, I have two unusual swords to make."

They walked back through the palace and D'Kenik took his leave of them. Keren and Garia walked back to their suites.

"What a surprising find!" Garia said. "Those swords must have been forgotten and I'll bet that no-one in the entire palace knows where they came from, and only D'Kenik knows how to use them."

"Almost. D'Kenik isn't the only guardsman we have from..." Six Cities. "...K'kjand. It's likely some of the others know the art."

"...and would know that D'Kenik gave the game away. Haflin may spend his time hammering metal but he's smart, isn't he? This way, everyone will think that he was the one who showed me how to use those swords."

They turned the corner into the domestic corridor to be met by an annoyed Queen.

"Keren? Garia? Why aren't you having your after-lunch nap?" Her eyes narrowed as she took in the situation. "What are you two doing, wandering the palace together? Especially after what happened the other day."

"Mother. The situation is not what you think."

Oh, no. That has to be the most cliched start to an excuse I've ever heard! Now she won't believe anything we say.

Keren continued, "Just before lunch we learned of a possible weapon - a sword - which might suit Garia. It was necessary to discuss the matter with Haflin as soon as we could and that is what we did. We went to the Armory and returned directly here. Why? What did you think we were doing?"

Terys regarded the pair with deep suspicion. Young love could so easily get out of control and lead the participants to attempt any manner of subterfuge to be together. After keeping them apart for a day, here they were sneaking around together, and without her knowledge! Still, their story might be true and it would be easy to verify in any case. She just wished that circumstances were such that they didn't spend quite so much time in each other's company, but of course that was almost impossible these days. How did this situation come to pass?

"Very well. I would ask that the next time you have an unexpected meeting like this, that you informed me beforehand." A deprecating smile. "As a mother, I do still worry about my children, whatever their age. You will both do this for me in future?"

"Of course, mother."

"As you wish, ma'am."

"Then, I assume you were on your way to your suites. I shall not keep you."

~o~O~o~

Since she had already spent time that day with Snep, Garia did not exercise him in the afternoon but instead went to the laboratory and continued Tarvan's electrical education. Master Hurdin was also there, taking an order for a quantity of glass vessels of a certain shape and size, with an added warning that if the experiments succeeded then the demand for such vessels would suddenly increase greatly... Hurdin left, shaking his head.

Evening came, and Garia changed and went down for dinner.

"My dear," Robanar greeted her, "meet Captain Forbarin of the Ferenis militia. Forbarin, this is Lady Garia, Baroness Blackstone, of whom we spoke earlier."

Forbarin gave her an elaborate bow. "Delighted to meet you, milady."

He was a man in his late thirties to early forties, sandy hair, blue eyes. Not too tall or muscular, but Garia realized with a shock that he had probably suffered during his enforced trip down the river. He had lost some weight, that was obvious, and perhaps he was not as old as he looked.

"Thank you, captain. Have you recovered from your ordeal?"

"The physical effects, milady, have mostly been taken care of, but I fear that it will take my men and myself some time to adjust after the horror of our journey. And of course Draybur and his wife Notara, without whom we would certainly have been killed. They both showed an uncommon strength in the face of dire adversity."

"Shall we be seated?" Robanar said. "My dear," he added to Garia, "I would like you to speak with Forbarin later, in my parlor. We should not speak of such matters at table."

"As you desire, Your Majesty."

Terys had separated Keren and Garia, and Garia didn't want to contribute much at the meal, so she listened while Merizel talked to Forbarin across the table. It appeared there were similarities between where Merizel had been brought up and the area of Ferenis where the captain and his men had ended up, so they spoke of such matters, only briefly touching upon what had happened to the militia men.

Afterwards Garia and Keren joined Robanar, Terys, Merek and Forbarin in the parlor. The captain then recounted his tale for his new listeners.

"It sounds like you were lucky to escape with your lives, captain," she told him when he had finished. "When those Yodans came across you, again when the boat hit the sandbank and again when you drifted downriver. If you had not found that plank, you'd have reached the coast and been swept out to sea. In this weather, no-one would have noticed you."

"As you say, milady. But so many of my men were lost in any case, I must bear that misfortune now as long as I live."

"You cannot blame yourself, Forbarin," Robanar said. "Once upon the river, your fate was not your own."

"Aye, Sire. But it was still hard, to see them swept away, and the rest of us still fighting for our lives."

"So, tell Milady Garia what you told us earlier, if you would."

Forbarin turned to Garia. "Milady, I have been told some of your story, and it troubles me greatly."

"How so, captain?"

"It may explain certain... occurrences... we have noticed since the Yodans invaded, milady. The unusual time of year, the disposition of their troops, even their clothing, nothing is as it had been before this summer."

"How so, captain?" she asked again.

"Their clothing, for example, milady. You understand that the armies of each country must perforce choose different colors for their gear, so that each may recognize the other, either as friend or foe?" Garia nodded. "This time, the Yodans wore different gear, in a mixture of brown and green, with scraps of cloth of other shades sewn randomly over their uniforms. We could not understand it at first, but realized that it meant they were harder to see when in the field."

"Camouflage!"

"I do not know that word, milady, but it is apparent that you know what it refers to." Forbarin nodded to himself. "Perhaps this lends weight to the rumors." He looked at her. "I understand that you are not originally from Anmar, though you now speak our tongue like a native born."

"That is true, captain. I come from a country called Kansas, on a world called Earth. I have been here perhaps four months."

He nodded again. "There are rumors in the countries about our own... that a person came to the Valley some months ago, from somewhere else entirely, and that person ended up in Yod. That the changes we see in the behavior of those of Yod is due to knowledge which has been provided by - or extracted from - this person." He paused. "Then we had more rumors that another person had appeared and ended up in Palarand."

"That would be me, all right."

"I should emphasize, milady, that we have no reason to believe that the original rumors were true. If they are true, we do not even know if this other person is a man or a woman. I must say that I was surprised when I first met you, to discover how young you were." He shook his head. "The original rumor may even have grown out of your own appearance. It was ever the need of Yod to be the leader in any new thing that happened in the Valley, as most here will already know."

"I can understand that, captain. When I first came, some thought me a witch, some thought I had flown in on the back of a ptuvil. I am none of those things, I am just someone ordinary who has been caught up in something I don't understand, trying to adapt to a new world." She looked at Robanar. "Sire, have you told him about the incident in the night yet?"

Robanar scowled. "I have not, milady. Perhaps it is relevant, since it is apparent those of Yod wished to lay hands on you, and you had barely been in Palarand a week. Keren? You were with her, perhaps you should tell the tale."

"As you wish, father." Keren explained what had happened that night, starting with the sudden desire of the Resident for an audience. Forbarin was astonished, both by the blatant disregard for hospitality and by the actions Garia had taken to escape. When Keren had finished he nodded thoughtfully.

"So, Sire, it appears that this rumor of Yod is all fabrication, to save face perhaps."

"Perhaps not, captain," Garia disagreed. "I didn't teach the Yodans about camouflage, that I can guarantee. If I didn't do it, then who did?"

Merek spoke for the first time. "It is always possible, milady, as you have told us before, that the development of camouflage occurred naturally. After all, it did so on Earth, did it not?"

Forbarin was puzzled. "Forgive me, Sire, but I do not understand. Why would a maiden like Milady Garia know so much about military matters?"

Keren gave him a wide grin as he replied, "Garia is a warrior born, captain. She has revealed to us two fighting techniques previously unknown to us and even today was being fitted for a sword, such that she may fight while riding."

"And," Robanar added, "On her own world she was not a maiden."

Now Forbarin was plainly astonished, and the meeting went on late as they explained more of Garia's strange past and knowledge to him. At the end he was a very worried man.

"Sire, I really hope that those of Yod do not have one such as Milady Garia here under their control. If what you have told me this evening holds true for the other person, then the Valley is due for the worst war any of us have ever seen, and none of the countries round about will be prepared in the slightest."

"I do not think it will come to that, Captain Forbarin," Robanar told him, "but we do not discount the possibility. That is why we have taken a different approach with Milady Garia. She gives us freely of her knowledge and in return we are guided by her suggestions." He considered. "I will make an offer of assistance to Ferenis if that is what is required. The peace of the Valley is better protected in our hands than the hands of those of Yod."

Forbarin stood and bowed. "You are gracious, Sire, to a country far away from your own. It is news that will hearten all at home - once I eventually return, of course."

"Yes, of course." Robanar frowned. "You would have to travel by road - assuming that you are yet fit enough, Forbarin - and the journey may take you twelve to twenty days, assuming the weather improves and that there has been no storm damage along your way. Shall you and your companions stay longer with us, Forbarin? We see no need for you to hurry home until you are all fit enough."

"You are gracious, Sire. I will accept, we will stay until we are all recovered."

"As soon as the Valley Messenger Service restarts we shall send word of your survival to Ferenis."

"Thank you, Sire."

~o~O~o~

There are more like me!

We-ell, there might be another one, at least.

She shivered under the bed-sheet.

He's in the hands of Yod, though. I'm darn glad I didn't end up there. What must he be going through?

Wait a minute. I'm assuming that it is a he. Supposing he's a she? Either a real one, or a swap-over like what happened to me?

She turned, restless. The rain had temporarily ceased, and the evening was filled with the sound of drips from the tiles into the guttering.

Back up, guy. You're making assumptions again, and you know what happens when you make assumptions, don't you?

You're only inferring that there's someone else here, because of the camouflage. As Merek said, it might be a normal development. Okay, suppose there is someone. That doesn't mean he... or she came from Earth, does it? For all I know this menagerie here on Anmar has been assembled from many different worlds. Any one of which might have developed camouflage, thinking about it.

For all I know this is still all happening inside my head, and the hint of someone else is just to give me a false sense of... what, exactly? A way to get home? Why do I need a way to get home?

She lay there thinking, as the new idea slowly unfolded into her mind.

I'm not sure I want to go home, now. Yeah, it would be great to see Mom and Dad again, and there are friends I could have long conversations with... but I realize that I've become content to be here, now. This is a really interesting place to be, and there's a lot to do, and I guess that now I've started I want to see the job through. I've made real friends now, and I'm doing things I could never in my wildest dreams have thought of doing before I came.

The last few days have finally made me realize... I'm a girl. I've begun to think like a girl, and I find I really don't mind that there are things I can't do any more, because there are more things I can do the way I am. Finding out that I wanted Keren was... painful, but forced me to realize that I have feelings for him which only a girl could have. He doesn't repel me the way a guy would have back home, quite the opposite, in fact.

I still don't quite look at men the way Merizel does, but then she's had more practice than I have. There's going to be a man in my future life, I'm certain of it.

I just wish that it could have been Keren...

Palace life continues for Garia as the end of the rainy season approaches. Snep gets his first chance to show his paces and Garia gets her hands on the mysterious swords for the first time. The Queen, however, is not convinced that sword-fighting is all that Garia is up to...

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2011-2012 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

"How do you do that, milady?"

The question came from Stott, who was riding beside her as the column of trainee riders picked their way along the gravel path around the edge of the training field.

"Do what, Stott?

"Ride like that," he asked. "Is it just because young women are naturally limber like that, or is it that odd saddle of yours?" He shuffled uncomfortably on his issue saddle. "I just can't seem to find the right way to do this."

"It's quite straightforward," Garia replied. "Your saddles are quite adequate for the use you make of them but where I come from, we have a tradition of building them a slightly different way." A smile. "Don't forget our animals are different than yours, and our history is probably quite different, too."

"That can't be the whole story, milady, surely."

"Probably not. Let's see if I can explain. Have you ever watched exactly what a frayen does when it walks? It lifts one foot up at a time, moves it forward, and then puts it down. Then it moves another foot, and so on."

Stott frowned. "Well, yes, that's obvious, milady." He was puzzled by the turn of conversation.

"Think about that. To lift any foot up, the frayen has to shift it's weight onto the other three feet, doesn't it? If it didn't, it would fall over. So, it's constantly shifting it's weight around to lift each foot up in turn. Now, think about a sack of grain lashed to the back of a frayen used as a pack animal." Stott nodded. "The animal has to compensate for the extra weight, doesn't it? Just like if you had to carry a heavy pack on your back. So far so good. But a rider in a saddle is a different proposition, you see? You're not lashed down like a sack of grain is, you shift around all the time to keep your own balance because your mount is shifting around under you."

Stott's eyes narrowed as he tried to follow her argument.

"Yeah. I mean, yes, milady. I see that. But, what of it?"

"Simply that your poor mount can't predict what you are going to do while sitting on his back, so it has to make exaggerated movements to try and stop you falling off. That makes your ride even more uncomfortable. Now, this saddle of mine is placed further forward, so I'm more nearly over Snep's front legs. And the stirrups are under me, not in front, so that I can support my weight better. I'm not just sitting in the saddle here, Stott, I'm actually partly supporting my weight in my stirrups, which I can do but you can't. Yet. So, it's more comfortable for my mount, and Snep knows that I'm taking care of my own balance. That gives him confidence that I know what I'm doing, so he can walk along easier and smoother."

Stott struggled with the concepts. "I think I understand, milady." He looked at her with surprise. "That's a lot of thinking to be doing just about how a beast walks, if you don't mind me saying so. And from one so young, as well."

"When I first started riding, down on my uncle's farm, I sat on the saddle badly as well. It was only when it was all explained to me that I understood what I was doing, and it's made all the difference." Garia shrugged. "Not all that hard, really. But there's lots of things in our lives that seem more important, sometimes, so it's easy to miss something simple. Once you get used to riding like this, it'll soon become automatic, and it won't bother you any more."

"As you say, milady."

There was a patter of water droplets on the shoulders of her padded tabard, signaling the end of the present period without rain. A shout came from behind her.

"It rains, milady. Shall you return to shelter?"

Garia nodded to Stott and let Snep drop back to ride beside Vern.

"Not on my account, Vern. If you feel that everyone should, then by all means let's do it, but I don't mind getting wet."

They had emerged from the hall after three days of intensive instruction to find the weather on the point of improvement. It still rained, but the periods between showers was becoming increasingly greater as the days passed. Overhead, the sky looked more broken, with patches of blue sky visible between the varying levels of black, gray and white clouds. There was a light, pleasant breeze which promised a fine autumn to come.

They were sticking to the gravel and flagged paths because the 'grass' was still too sodden to bear the weight of so many beasts and riders. They passed the end of the armory and Haflin was there under the awning, huge arms folded across his massive chest, watching the recruits go by. He caught sight of Garia and waved. When she acknowledged him he beckoned to her.

"Troop, halt!"

Garia nudged Snep out of the line and across to meet Haflin.

"Milady." He saluted. "You look just perfectly natural sitting up there, if I may say so."

"Thank you, Master Haflin," she replied. "I hope I'm just the first female to ride like this in Palarand. Did you know that Lady Merizel intends to ride as well, and that the King has reluctantly agreed?"

Haflin grinned at her. "I have heard word of the frank discussions between our noble King and Queen, milady. You seem to have a knack for disturbing the balance, don't you?"

"I'm trying to keep it peaceful," Garia said. "You called me over for something?"

"Milady, yes. The first pair of swords will be ready by lunchtime. Did you wish to begin your training today?"

Garia frowned in thought. "I'm not sure, Master Haflin. I'll have to ask Merry - Lady Merizel, I mean. I know we are meeting some guildsmen this afternoon, it's just a question of if I can persuade the Queen I don't need a nap beforehand."

"Ah, I understand your problem, milady. You have my best wishes regarding that conversation."

"Thank you, Master Haflin. And now, I'd better get back in line before everyone gets even wetter. I'll send word immediately after lunch once I know what I'm doing."

Garia rode back to join the column just as the rain intensified. Vern considered briefly and then issued a command.

"Troop, break ranks! Back to the stables, as quickly as you may!"

He pointed directly across the grass towards the stable block on the other side of the field. Most of the men needed no further incentive and turned their beasts, urging them into a trot and then a canter. With the men spread out across what was the length of the column, the turf would be able to withstand their passage this once.

"Go, Snep! Go!"

Her frayen was delighted to be given the chance, however brief, to stretch his legs and the neck went forward as he changed gear. Soon he had reached a smooth gallop and his rider had a broad smile on her face as she adjusted to the change in gait. She ducked her head slightly to allow the peak of her helmet to protect her vision against the rain and leaned forward, one hand on the handle to help her balance, the other holding the reins loosely. Snep needed no control as he knew exactly what had to be done.

They reached the stable entrance and Snep rapidly back-pedaled to walking pace once they were under cover, carefully ensuring that Garia remained seated. Both rider and steed were exhilarated by their impromptu dash across the field. Garia dismounted and led Snep to his box to begin the process of removing harness and wiping him down. She reached under his chest and released the girth strap.

"Snep, down!" she said quietly.

She pressed her hand gently between his shoulders and Snep settled to the floor, making it possible for Garia to pull the saddle off and rack it.

"If you keep doing that," came a voice from behind her, "he'll go down of his own accord in a week or so."

She turned and Keren stood there, smiling.

"Need a hand?" he asked, but she shook her head. "It seems obvious to me," he continued, "that the moment you release the girth strap Snep will settle down without you asking, because he knows what you want to do next. I'm amazed by the amount you can get out of that animal, Garia." He grinned. "And watching you out-pace everyone else across the field was amazing, too. I don't think I've ever seen a frayen gallop before with the rider still in the saddle."

As was always the case when the Prince first appeared, something relaxed inside of Garia. Fighting the inevitable emotional twist that their situation caused, she forced her expression to remain neutral.

"That's as may be, Keren," she said, wiping Snep's back with a large square of towel, "but I'm afraid I'm making him soft. If he looks after me this way, he'll be no good when it comes to a fight, will he?"

"He may surprise you. To have an animal under you who trusts you completely, and who you trust in the same measure, may be a significant advantage when the situation becomes awkward." He shrugged. "Only time will prove the matter, of course."

"Were you just watching me," she asked, "or was there some other reason you came to find me?"

"Some of each," he replied. "We'd finished in the small hall and I wanted to see you ride outside for the first time. I think you just convinced everybody that that saddle of yours is worth the time and effort. For myself, I can't wait until my own one is made. But I also came to tell you, Hurdin has arrived with the special glassware you asked for."

Garia frowned. "That's awkward, since I've just spoken with Haflin, and he's told me... the swords are ready, he wants me to try them out this afternoon."

Garia had changed what she was going to say as Vern appeared in the entrance to the stall. Her eyes flicked to him to warn Keren to watch what he said, and Keren gave a tiny nod in response.

"That was an impressive ride, milady," Vern said. "I look forward to accompanying you when we venture beyond the palace walls. The beasts need exercising as much as the men do, and you shall demonstrate to all how well you ride."

"Thank you, Vern. I look forward to those days as well."

Once she had finished attending to Snep, Garia hung his feed bag within reach and turned to Keren.

"Are you walking back to our rooms with me? It's about time to change for lunch, I think. I'd like to get out of these damp clothes. Where's Jenet, do you know?"

Keren shook his head. "No, I don't. It seems strange, seeing you here without her."

"It feels odd, not having her around me. Of course, on Earth, I would never have had someone follow me around like that." She sighed. "Strange! How I've changed over these months."

Keren gave her a quirky smile. "I think I prefer you looking like this to looking like a young man like me, thank you. You've certainly adapted well to life here in Palarand."

Garia returned his smile. "Well, I've had good teachers, haven't I?" She indicated the door leading into the palace proper. "After you, Highness."

~o~O~o~

"Where are you two going? Garia, shouldn't you be coming up for your nap?"

Terys looked at the pair suspiciously. Garia felt awkward being challenged by the Queen like that when she was doing nothing wrong. Even Keren looked a bit put out.

"Mother, we told you before lunch," he said patiently. "We have to go and meet Master Hurdin in the laboratory, take delivery of some glassware he's brought us ready for tomorrow."

"That shouldn't take you very long, dear. Shall you join us afterward, then?"

"I told you, mother. Master Haflin has made swords for Garia, and he wants to make sure they fit properly. We agreed to see him this afternoon, so we'll go along to the training rooms after we've seen Hurdin. There's so much going on at the moment it's becoming difficult for Garia to fit it all in."

Terys turned to the third young person. "Is this true, Merizel?"

"I'm afraid, ma'am, that His Highness is right," Merizel said. "Everything seems to be happening all at once, and it's only gotten worse since the rains have eased. Garia has much to do before we all leave for the north."

Terys regarded the group severely, but there was nothing she could say to them. "Very well," she told them eventually, "but I consider that Garia is overworking herself and will need to rest some day soon. Just make sure that you don't stretch yourself too much, dear. You and Keren have your coming-of-age in seven days, and after that we shall be preparing to travel. I don't want to see you exhausted - any of you, for that matter, before the ceremony. Do you understand me?"

"Yes, mother."

"Yes, ma'am."

"As you say, ma'am."

"Then you may go."

Terys watched the group depart with a little concern. It was true that Garia was very active at the moment, but she was a fine young girl with all the energy that the young usually had. On the other hand... what were they up to, really? Keren had given vague answers when she had asked him before lunch, and that was unlike him. And what of the rumors that Jenet had spent the morning with Merizel and Rosilda while Garia rode her frayen? With no chaperone, what were those two really up to? Her lips compressed. This evening, she would demand the truth.

~o~O~o~

"Are you sure this is what you asked for, milady?" Hurdin asked her. "I know your people can do more with glass than we can, but these just seem... odd."

She looked at the items on the laboratory bench. Beside her, Tarvan, and improbably, Fulvin, also inspected Hurdin's efforts with interest.

"I think so, Master Hurdin. These are only for our demonstration tomorrow. This piece," she held up a curious Y-shaped glass tube, "fits into this one nice and loose, doesn't it?"

She held up the other part, a U-shaped tube with a flattened bottom, and inserted the two legs of the Y-piece into it.

"That will work," she said, satisfied. "Don't you agree, Tarvan?"

"I think so, milady," the young electrical engineer-to-be replied. "I'll experiment with them this afternoon, see if they will do what you say they will."

"And the glass jars?" Garia asked, turning to Hurdin.

"I have brought six, milady," he said with a rueful smile. "Learning to make square jars was... interesting, to say the least." He brightened. "But we can see the utility of such a shape, and we now have the experience, so with your permission we may begin production. Do you object if we offer these to our other customers, milady?"

"Not at all, Master Hurdin! Go ahead, make some money."

"As you wish, milady," he said with a bow. "And the demonstration is still set for tomorrow?"

"I think so," she said with a frown. "You are invited for lunch, I believe?"

"Indeed, milady. One does not refuse an invitation from the King."

"Indeed not." She smiled at him. "We will see you tomorrow, then."

Hurdin departed, and she turned her attention to Fulvin.

"Master Fulvin. I didn't expect to see you here."

"Milady," Tarvan said, "I needed his expertise to help making some of the smaller parts. I trust this is acceptable?"

"Guildmistress," Fulvin added, "I find what you and Tarvan are doing to be most interesting. Do you object if I continue to assist?"

Guildmistress, he called me. So, this is a little more formal than just yes or no.

"Master Fulvin, I see no reason why you should not involve yourself in what we are doing here," she told him. "However, any time you spend here should not be at the expense of your other duties. Right now, you serve the King, not me and not the Guild."

Fulvin gave her an elaborate bow with an arm sweeping across in front of him. "It shall be as you command, Guildmistress."

Oh, Lord. How can I stop people bowing and scraping toward me? I'm just not used to all this.

"Yes, well. I have to go now to meet the King's Armorer. I'll look in just before dinner to check on progress."

Everybody bowed to her and she left, accompanied by Merizel, Jenet and Bursila.

"What do you want us to do now?" Merizel asked.

"If you're happy to continue with Rosilda, carry on," Garia said. "Like I told you, there are a lot of serious oaths in danger already, and there would be trouble if you all came with me. I'm sure you'll know what's happening eventually, but right now it's a little early to go public."

"As you wish, Garia."

"Jenet?"

"I'm not happy about this, milady, but I understand what some of those oaths may involve. You'll return in good time to change for dinner, milady?"

"Yes, of course, Jenet."

Her eyes narrowed as she considered the conversation they had had with Terys after lunch. "Don't make plans for this evening, Merry. I suspect we'll be called to the King's parlor."

Merizel gave a rueful smile. "I'd guessed that, Garia. Go on, we'll see you later."

~o~O~o~

"Is that comfortable, milady?"

Garia tried moving her arms and torso.

"It feels a little stiff and tight, but nothing I can't handle," she replied.

Haflin explained, "The leather of the straps is new, milady. In time, it will soften and stretch slightly, and you will find that you barely notice it upon you."

Garia wore a dry set of riding gear, since they had agreed that this was the most likely outfit she would be wearing if use of weapons ever became necessary. The straps crossed between her shoulder blades, came over her shoulders and crossed again between her breasts. Because of the tabard there was little discomfort to her softer anatomy. At either hip, the cross-straps were joined to a thin belt which encircled her waist. Her pink sash concealed the belt. On her back, each strap had the sheath of one of the strange swords fixed length-ways along it.

"We are ready then, D'Kenik," Haflin said, stepping back and away to one side.

"Milady," D'Kenik said, "reach up and find the hilts of your swords, if you please."

Garia found the hilts, with the knuckle guards uppermost, and wrapped her fingers around them.

"Now, try and pull the blades out, milady."

She pulled upwards and outwards, the practice blades coming easily free of the new leather. She stood facing D'Kenik, arms out to each side, the blades angled down towards the floor.

D'Kenik grimaced. "A pretty display, milady. It seems that we chose the right lengths for the swords, Master Haflin," he said in an aside. Haflin nodded agreement, and D'Kenik continued, "Milady, your present position leaves your body unprotected. If you would try again, but next time try to keep your elbows in front of you, so that the blades come over each shoulder."

Garia's face reddened. Of course, sweeping her swords out to the side like that probably looked good in a movie, but it wasn't really practical. As D'Kenik said, she left herself open to a thrust, and besides, she'd probably injure the men who stood either side of her!

"As you say, D'Kenik. Now, if one of you would help me get these back in their sheaths..."

Both Haflin and D'Kenik helped her reset the swords, and then D'Kenik said, "Bring them forward, milady, and when you have done so, hold them crossed vertically in front of you."

It was easy, the next time, and she saw the difference the change of movement made.

"Now, Highness, if you would attack with your sword, but slowly so that we may instruct the Baroness how to defend."

It was clear, after a short while, that the crossed blades would trap almost any attempt by an attacker to get to her. Once the oncoming blade was caught, she could sweep it to one side or the other and force her attacker to show an unprotected side of his body. Removing the sword which she held on that side, she could swivel and thrust, using the sharpened point of the blade to stab her opponent.

The technique was straightforward to learn and Garia absorbed the basics quickly once the ideas were explained to her. The practice speeded up until Keren was putting all his effort into getting past her guard with very few successes. Finally Haflin called a halt for refreshment. He and D'Kenik handed round goblets of water.

"It is surprising, D'Kenik," the King's Armorer said, "how successful this method of yours is, even in the hands of so small a student." He smiled at Garia. "I considered that these blades would not be long enough, but the use of them is clever."

"Master," D'Kenik replied, "the use is intended for defense, since we would not voluntarily send our women to battle." He shrugged. "But of course sometimes battle comes to those who stay behind, and those who are not of a size to carry a normal sword may yet use these. As you have seen, the intent is to trap the sword of your opponent, and while it is so trapped to turn him and deliver a blow to his unprotected side. Milady Garia has shown us just how well that may be achieved."

Haflin nodded thoughtfully. "But that was a practice attack by - forgive me, Highness - a young, unseasoned warrior. What if Milady Garia should face someone stronger and more experienced? Someone my own size, perhaps?"

D'Kenik grinned at Haflin. "You may be pleased to know, master, that those who plunder the shores of my people do not grow as large as you. If one such should appear, though, then the technique should serve just as well. Once the sword is trapped, it does not matter who wields it."

"You're saying that it uses a similar principle as my martial arts," Garia suggested.

"As you say, milady."

"May I look at those blades while you rest?" Haflin asked. "I want to see what nicks and dents you have caused. These are only sample blades, after all."

He took the blades and inspected the metal carefully.

"This one is bent," he remarked. "Let me straighten it." He briefly tensed his muscles and twitched the blade back into shape.

"D'Kenik," he asked, "how ought these to be tempered, do you know? It seems to me that they must needs withstand severe blows but without bending or breaking."

"I do not, master, I know not the smithing craft. I can tell you that they are quenched in the oil of the skeft, which is a very large fish that swims the Western ocean." He frowned. "I cannot think of any comparable creature known here in Palarand."

Haflin nodded. "I must experiment, then." He turned to Garia. "How are you feeling, milady? Ready for some more?"

Garia considered her situation. She was hot and beginning to feel a little tired. After all, she had spent most of the morning riding. Her clothes were sticky with sweat, and she could feel it running down one leg, never a good sign. Both her arms ached from holding the swords up for extended periods of time, light weight though they were. It was just as well that she had decided not to wear her helmet this afternoon, because the extra weight would have forced her to stop.

"Anyone know the time? Usually I have Jenet listen out for the bells."

"The eighth bell was a while ago, Garia," Keren replied. "As you sure you want to continue? You look a little red to me."

"I'll do a little more, I think. After all, you don't stop in a fight if you get tired, do you?"

Haflin looked at her with approval. "A true warrior's answer, milady. Though, it is true, there are certain contests when a rest is permitted. And you, Highness? What of yourself?"

"A little longer, if Garia is prepared to do it. Mind you, those blades sting, even though they aren't sharpened. I'm going to have bruises all down my sides tomorrow."

"Highness, forgive me," Haflin said. "If I had known what was to happen, I would have suggested a leather cuirass to protect your body."

Keren waved a dismissive hand. "We were not to know, Haflin. Today won't be the first time I've been bruised in sword practice, in any event." He handed his goblet back to D'Kenik and strode out into the hall.

Garia and Keren continued for a little longer before both decided that enough was enough. They walked back to the bleachers for another drink.

"What do I do with these?" Garia asked, with the swords in her other hand.

"Leave them in here," Keren suggested. "If you hang them on one of those pegs, nobody will be able to tell they aren't new blades."

"Apart from the sweat-stained scabbards, you mean," Garia said. "You're right, though. Nobody looks closely at any of that gear, they'll be safe enough. Master Haflin?"

"I'll need to take them tonight, milady, to make sure they are straight and true for your next practice." Garia pulled a face. "His Majesty and His Highness keep their field weapons in the armory, milady. Shall yours be kept there? The situation is somewhat... unusual, isn't it?"

"Do whatever you do for the men," she decided. "I don't want any special treatment." She turned to D'Kenik. "And thank you for your instruction, D'Kenik. These are definitely weapons I can use. What did you say your proper name was, again?"

D'Kenik gave her a deep bow. "Milady, I have the honor to be Taximandil Sorofur'than Kodas D'Kenik an K'kdaril, your servant."

She looked at him thoughtfully. "I'm guessing that the last part, what was it? K'kdaril, was your home city, am I right?"

He grinned at her. "You have it right, milady." He cocked his head. "Do you know our tongue, milady?"

She started to shake her head, then paused. Strangely, the words he had spoken sounded as though she ought to know them somehow. Was this another side-effect, or even a benefit of her auto-translation abilities?

"I don't know, D'Kenik," she replied slowly. "Since I didn't even teach myself to speak the Valley tongue, I don't know what else might be in here." She tapped the side of her head. "What does the rest of your name mean?"

D'Kenik looked guarded. "Milady... I don't know how to compare our naming methods with those in use in Palarand. D'Kenik is... perhaps one could call it a house name, just as you are now of house Blackstone. Since there is only myself here from my house, the name serves to identify me to all who know of such things."

Haflin had been listening carefully and now pointed a finger. "I think Kodas is some kind of title! Are you then a noble, D'Kenik?"

D'Kenik looked embarrassed. "Ah, Master Haflin, in my own land I may be the son of a minor noble, here at the other end of the world I am merely a guardsman of the King, nothing more. Please, do not make problems for me."

"As you wish, D'Kenik. What you have told us will go no further."

Garia returned the goblet and faced Haflin. "Master, thank you for the practice session. I must go and find my maid and secretary." She paused to consider. "Ah, Master Haflin, I wonder... may I ask a favor of you? It concerns this evening."

Garia explained the Queen's suspicions and Haflin readily agreed to help if he could.

"Oh, thank you!" she said, relieved. "Then, if you will excuse me? Highness, if you would escort me to the Wardrobe?"

Garia and Keren left the practice halls and made their way through the corridors towards the wardrobe department. Their route lay along unfamiliar passages and twice Keren led her the wrong way at intersections. Although the palace was nominally laid out on a grid plan not all of the sections had corridors open as thoroughfares, and it was necessary for them to make detours in certain places. During one of those detours they passed a party of female servants going the other direction.

"Milady!"

Garia and Keren turned to face the five women, who instantly curtseyed.

"Uh, Highness, Milady."

"Can we help you?" Garia asked.

She could see the woman who had spoken was actually frightened. Normally low-level servants didn't address their superiors except when directly addressed themselves, so this was out of character. Some of her companions looked worried that she had stopped the heir to the throne and his well-known companion. The woman stood there shaking, unable to speak.

"Look, we won't bite," Garia said. "You have something to ask me, something that you feel strongly about, strongly enough to want to stop me in a corridor." She gave a smile which she hoped would encourage the woman. "Don't worry about him," she added, jerking a thumb at Keren, "he's just making sure I don't get lost."

The woman licked her lips, and then spoke hesitantly. "Milady, we heard that you train with the guard, even though you are so young."

"Yes, that's right," Garia said. The other women looked at each other. "In fact," she added, "I've just come from sword practice."

"I was wondering, milady... is it possible that other women might join the guard? I know you're special and all that, but there's some of us think we could do as good a job as some of those men do. We may not be as strong as the men, but some can handle weapons like knives and bows. If there is any chance that we might better serve our King..."

Garia looked more closely at the speaker. She was fairly tall for a woman and well-built. Her arms were feminine but showed muscle under the skin, not fat.

"Well, I don't know," she said finally. "You're right, I am a special case, and that's because in the land I come from both men and women..." she searched for a suitable phrase, "...train in arms. Less women than men do, as you might expect, but it is possible. There. Here, I'm not so sure. How many of you are there, that might be interested?"

The woman shrugged. "Dunno, milady. There was five of us talked about it the other night, and we decided any one of us who saw you would stop you and ask. Begging your pardon, milady. There might be more, maybe two or three, just in the kitchens where we work."

Garia made a quick decision. "Okay, look. I'm not going to promise you anything, understand? But I can go and talk to Captain Merek and Captain Bleskin for you. It might be that you could train the same way I do, but making you actual guardswomen is another matter entirely, because you'd have to have different uniforms and separate barracks and all the other things that having men and women working together cause problems over."

The woman's face fell. "I wondered if that might be the answer, milady. But you'll speak to the captains?"

"I will. Keren? What do you think?"

He nodded. "An interesting idea, I think. Logically, if you can do it, then anyone can, can't they?" He smiled at the woman, who stared back in surprise. "There are certain situations where female guards might be of use, don't you think? Palarand is going to look quite different in the future, I'm sure, than it does now, so it is worth our time to consider the matter. Your name, so we may find you again?"

The woman curtseyed to him, shaking with the shock of being spoken to by the Prince. "Danisa, if it please your Highness."

"Danisa, you have our word that we will speak of your request to those who matter."

"Thank you, Your Highness."

The five women curtseyed again and moved off, speaking together in low voices.

"Well! That was unexpected," Garia said as they resumed their own route.

"Really? I thought that it was inevitable, myself," Keren said. "After all, it was you who said, 'People are going to say, if she can do it, why can't I?'"

"You're right. Perhaps I've been a bit wrapped up in all the other things going on," she said thoughtfully. "Of course, at one level I knew things like that were likely to happen, it's just that I didn't expect them to happen quite so soon."

"As you say. For my part, I feel quite confident that when I become King, there will be women in the Royal Guard." Garia looked at him surprise. "That business during the Harvest Festival, now, that could have been dealt with much better had you women guards around you, don't you think?"

She shrugged. "I don't think it would have mattered which they were, Keren."

"My point exactly. So why insist on having only men, when a woman can be just as good?"

Garia was lost for words. When Keren became King, Palarand was going to get a shock at the changes he would usher in. He obviously understood her world better than she had realized. Had she made that much of an impression on him?

At the entrance to the wardrobe area they arrived just as Yolda was departing. She gave them both a proper curtsey. "Your Highness. My Lady."

Inside Rosilda watched the exchange with some just-noticeable amusement. She curtseyed to the pair as well.

"Highness, milady, welcome." She frowned at the state of Garia's clothes.

"I have spent the afternoon practicing my sword-play, Rosilda," Garia explained. "I'm afraid I got the other outfit wet this morning, riding outside on the field, so I've nothing to wear tomorrow." Garia rolled her eyes. "Typical, isn't it? Saying I've nothing to wear. What I mean is, I won't have a clean riding outfit."

"You wish me to make another, milady?" Rosilda pursed her lips. "What with everything else that's going on at the moment -" Keren looked at her with interest, but said nothing, "- I'm not sure there's anyone free to make you another outfit, milady. As you well know, we have had to employ extra seamstresses these last few weeks."

"Oh, I know that, Rosilda." Garia grinned. "I have a whole room full of clothes, I'll manage." She looked around. "Where are my crew?"

"In hut seven, milady, enjoying themselves mightily." She raised an eyebrow. "You noticed Mistress Yolda, I take it?"

"Yes. She seemed... not too bad today."

Rosilda smirked. "She would never admit it, milady, especially to you, but she wears her own bra these days. The garment required enough canvas to make bras for three other women, but she concedes, reluctantly, that it is more comfortable to wear than what went before. I think she has realized that some changes may be for the better, but she would die rather than admit the obvious."

"As you say, Rosilda. Keren, would you mind staying here? The others may be in a state of undress."

When they reached the hut, however, everyone was ready to leave. They returned to collect Keren and then trod the well-worn path back to their quarters.

"A lot going on?" Keren quoted as they walked.

"Just preparing for our ceremony next week," Garia explained. "Or, rather, my ceremony, since you'll just wear your best suit of clothes and look handsome as always. Us girls have a harder time of it, trying to find something suitable to wear."

Keren grinned. "So my sisters told me, repeatedly. I'll collect you for dinner."

Garia couldn't wait to get her sweaty things off and jump in the tub.

"What did you do, milady, to get your clothes in this state?"

"Fighting with two swords, Jenet. Hot and sticky work, but perhaps I need to be dressed a little more lightly in future."

"As you say, milady. Since you got the other set wet this morning, I don't know if any will be clean for you by tomorrow."

"Yes, I explained that to Rosilda. I'll just have to wear my ordinary exercise clothes, that's all."

When Garia and Keren reached the dining hall they sought out the captains, to find both talking to Kendar.

"Highness, milady." The three bowed.

"An odd thing happened to me this afternoon," she began, "that concerns the Royal Guard. No, don't go, please," she said as Kendar began to move away, "this might concern you also."

"If it's Guard business, milady," Bleskin said, "then you'd best talk with Merek here, since I'll be retiring officially next week. I'll stay and listen, though, if it's just advice you want."

"We'll all listen, milady," Merek said. "Very little you have told to us so far has been wasted words. What happened?"

"I met five palace servants in a corridor," she said, and then went on to explain what had occurred.

"I find the idea unsettling," Merek said when she had finished, "but perhaps not as unsettling as I might have before you came, milady. The Prince has the right of it, that if you can do such a thing then perhaps other women may wish to also." He sighed. "I doubt not that Captain Bleskin here is retiring at just the right moment, that he manages to avoid such unusual ideas as this, but I know my duty. Milady, I shall think on these matters and speak further to you concerning them. After all, you must have knowledge of how such an enterprise works on Earth, do you not?"

"A little, captain," Garia replied. "But I was never in the military or part of a military family, so I don't know exact details."

"Not so important, milady. Since the customs of our societies are different, we will need different answers. How many did you say there were, that might be interested?"

"Perhaps five to eight, initially, captain."

"Then perhaps we might follow the pattern you have established with the martial arts, milady, using these as the first group from whom we learn, and who will provide instructors for any further recruits. Do you agree, Bleskin?"

"As you say, Merek," Bleskin said with a smile that turned into a grin. "And I wish you joy of the experience."

"I see the implications," Kendar said to Garia. "Separate barracks will be required, and so on." He looked at Keren. "Have you yet spoken to the King, Highness?"

"Not yet," Keren admitted. "Bearing in mind everything else that is happening, or about to happen, I'm not sure what he will say. I'll mention it tomorrow."

"Tell him that both Bleskin and I are interested," Merek said. "We do not disapprove of the idea yet, while there is no detail to consider."

"I will."

Once the King and Queen had arrived, and everyone was seated, Robanar turned to Garia.

"Milady, you plunder my treasury! Bowdran asks for three more experienced saddlers, to add to the three he requested not a week ago! And as for the extra seamstresses the Mistress of the Wardrobe has requested, I am alarmed! We are supposed to have less need for the wardrobe, now that the rains are ending, than we did before. There are no festivals for some months, so I guess that all these extra people are needed for your own activities."

"Sire, the situation is not as bad as it appears," Garia responded. "The saddlers are making a new style of saddle for all the riders in the palace, to replace the old ones, so once that has been done the extra craftsmen will return to the city. As for the seamstresses..." she gave him a questioning look from the corner of her eye, "...do you really want to discuss women's underwear at the dinner table?"

Robanar's face reddened but he persisted. "Garia, I care not what they are making, but the expense!"

"...is nothing, Sire. Some of the women are making undergarments of a new design for all the women in the palace who wish to wear them. These garments are easier to make and will replace existing garments. The rest are employed by me, to make clothes I will be needing in the future."

"Oh? And what might those be?"

"Riding clothes, Sire. For me... and for my secretary." Robanar's face darkened. "Extra sets of clothes for me to train in. Uniforms in my new colors for the members of my staff, and for those who I will choose as a guard. Overalls for those days when I will be conducting experiments."

Robanar seemed mollified. "Very well, my dear. But what of the cost? Have you the money for such expense?"

"Sire, once the patterns for those items get out into Palarand, I can assure you that the money side will take care of itself. Your treasury is safe from the woman with the expensive tastes."

They concentrated on their meal then, and Garia thought it wise not to bring up any of several other controversial subjects. At the end of the meal, she and Keren waited near the royal couple for the inevitable summons.

"Garia, dear, will you and Keren accompany us to the parlor? There is something we must talk about."

"As you command, ma'am."

In the parlor, Robanar faced his wife with a question. "What's this about, dear?"

"Husband, it seems that Keren and Garia have discovered a fondness for each other."

"As they might, my dear, living so close together." His expression said, what of it?

"They have fallen for each other, dear. Must I be more plain?"

Robanar turned to them, meeting Keren's gaze first. "Is this true, my son?"

"Father, it is," Keren replied, his voice dry and quiet. "How could it be otherwise?"

"Yet you know the rule."

"As well as any, father. We both accept that it can never be."

Robanar turned. "And you, Garia?"

"Sire, it is true. It is a very hard lesson to learn, but we both accept the rule."

Robanar looked at them both for a moment, then nodded. He turned to Terys.

"My dear, it is an unfortunate circumstance, but both our children accept the necessity which restricts those who may one day sit on the throne."

"This is true, husband. But in recent days both have been secretly meeting away from the gaze of others, in Garia's case without even her maid, Jenet. I wondered, do they really accept the rule?"

I'm not sure that she really wants to separate us, she's more concerned with the succession at this point. It's just like the accusations Jarwin made, isn't it? What are we really doing, together in that room?

"What have you to say to this? Keren?"

"Father, we have been going to the training rooms to allow Garia to practice using a new kind of sword. Certain oaths mean that only four people could be there, and two of them are in this room. We have behaved properly at all times, father."

"Certain oaths? What oaths?"

Keren looked embarrassed. "Oaths not made to yourself, father, but to others in good faith. Oaths I am not at liberty to explain, that will not harm Palarand or it's people."

Robanar's eyebrows went up, but he made no further comment. He turned to Garia.

"And you, milady." That's not good, when the form of address changes. "What do you have to say to this charge?"

"Everything the Prince has spoken is the truth, Sire. We have been with Master Armorer Haflin and one other, to try out an unusual method of sword-fighting suitable for women. Because of the oaths, our practice had to be done in secret, but eventually most of it will become known to everybody. If you wish to question Master Haflin, he is waiting outside, talking to the two guardsmen who usually follow me around the palace."

Robanar looked startled that Garia had foreseen the confrontation, but waved a hand. "Keren, fetch him in."

Haflin had to turn sideways to get comfortably through the parlor door. He bowed and stood waiting his monarch's pleasure.

"Milady Garia here says that you are teaching her some kind of sword-work," Robanar said.

"This is true, Sire," Haflin replied.

"Oh, sit down, Haflin," Robanar said irritably. "You're making my neck hurt, looking up at you."

Garia took one look at him and got up from the settee, choosing a chair on the other side of the room. When Haflin eased himself down onto the settee, he completely filled it.

"Sire, we required a certain privacy, for reasons I will only speak with great reluctance. Certain oaths were given, not by ourselves, which would endanger someone who had particular knowledge of the methods we were using. Milady Garia is being taught a method of defending herself with swords which is used by certain people in the remote west. I know of this technique, but one of your guardsmen has more recent experience. It is the guardsman that we protect."

"Milady Garia attends you without her maid being present?"

"She does, Sire. However, not one single member of Your Majesty's guard would try her honor, she is entirely safe with us."

"And what of the Prince? Is she safe from him, or he from her?"

Haflin looked thunderstruck. "Why, Sire, the thought never occurred to me!" He composed himself, then added, "They have both conducted themselves properly whenever they have been within my sight, Sire. I cannot believe what you accuse them of."

"Neither can I." Robanar thought for a moment, then looked at Haflin. "You have put my mind at rest, Haflin. Thank you for your explanation. That will be all."

Haflin rose, bowed, and then left the room. Robanar turned to Terys.

"You see, my dear? I think you are finding problems where there are only shadows. It was inevitable that these two would become close, considering how they live together and that they have similar interests. However, both recognize their obligations and little harm has been done. "

"I thought -" Terys began. She shook her head. "I didn't know what to think. It was so unusual when Garia started going off without Jenet, and I wondered if they were trying to meet behind our backs, in spite of the rules..."

Robanar turned to the pair. "You can assure me that nothing has happened?" They both nodded. "And you can both give me your word that nothing will happen in the future?"

"I will, father."

"I will, Sire."

"Let this be an end of the matter, then. Garia, what of these swords Haflin spoke of? When shall we see a demonstration?"

"Sire, today is the first day I have used them. It will be some while before I would feel confident using them in front of you."

"Very well. And, speaking of demonstrations, you have one for us tomorrow afternoon?"

"Yes, Sire. In the laboratory after lunch."

Robanar nodded. "Good. Now, while you are here, let us talk about all this money you seem to have..."

~o~O~o~

"I keep forgetting, Jenet. I'd forgotten the whole chaperone business. The Queen thought Keren and I were up to something."

"I understand, milady. I trust you but there are others who might not." She finished drying Garia's back and handed her the night gown, continuing, "It did seem odd, being in the palace without you, milady." A smile came. "Although, we did enjoy ourselves in the wardrobe huts."

"You and Bursila have chosen a design, then?"

"Yes, with Rosilda's help. And not forgetting your own suggestions, of course, milady."

"And Merry?"

"Milady, we could scarce keep her from the rails! But we think you'll be pleased with the final result."

"I'm not as enthusiastic about trying things on as Merry is, but I can't wait to see what my own outfit looks like. It will be quite unusual, won't it? Very few girls get to become baronesses at the moment they come of age."

"That's true, milady. Of course, the boys are always becoming Dukes or Counts or Barons but that's different. As you mentioned to His Highness, he just wears his best clothes and he looks like the fine young man he is. A girl, though, with new responsibilities... I don't remember it happening at all before."

"No. Kendar was telling me that it's about a hundred and twenty years since it last happened, when King Brexen the Third had no sons but three daughters. He wanted to make sure they were properly provided for, so he made them Duchesses in their own right. Of course, having done that, his third wife promptly gave him an heir, so it all became a little awkward. I hope that's not going to happen in my case."

"You are not the Queen's born daughter, milady, only adopted. And you are already legally the Baroness."

"I may have the title now but I only take possession of my lands and begin my responsibilities next week." She smoothed the nightgown into position. "Yet more things to worry about."

"You have plenty of willing helpers, milady," Jenet said. "Remember that."

"How can I forget? And I guess I'm going to need all of them, aren't I? I've started something big I can't finish on my own, that's for sure."

"As you say, milady. Good night."

"Good night, Jenet."

Knowing that time is short before they all depart for the north, Garia arranges an afternoon demonstration of electrical matters to the King. Also invited are several of the Questors, about who she knows little except for her brushes with Morlan and the enthusiasm of Gerdas.

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2011-2012 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

"Do you not ride today, milady?"

Garia regarded Stott with interest. "Did you want me to? Why would that be, then?"

The trainee guardsman reddened. "Uh, milady, it wasn't meant like that. I just noticed that you weren't wearing the uniform you wore the other times you rode."

She gave him a reassuring smile. "Don't worry, Stott, I was just having a little fun. Yesterday I got both my riding outfits dirty so I can't ride today, that's all. I'll just go and see Snep this morning, make sure he's properly settled. Besides," she said with a shrug, "I'm going to be busy this afternoon with a demonstration and I have to leave before lunch to make sure everything is set up correctly. I don't want to embarrass myself in front of the King."

Stott lowered his eyes. "I forget, milady, that you move in such circles."

"Think yourself lucky that you don't, Stott. Although, of course, once you pass out from the training, the King will be seeing more of you than he does now."

"As you say, milady."

"If you are not riding, milady," Vern said from behind her, "then what may you intend?"

"I don't know, Vern. What do you suggest?"

"The morning looks mostly dry so far, milady. I planned to take some of the men outside and test their skill with the bow. I have heard that Stott here claims some proficiency."

"Well, you'll not get me to pull a bow, I'm afraid. The things are just too big for me. I did try to pull the string that one day, but I could barely move it." She grinned. "I'd also heard about Stott. May I watch?"

"As you wish, milady."

The recruits made their way to the stables to check their beasts and then gathered outside behind the Large Training Hall for target practice. Since the men were of various sizes and builds they were permitted to choose from a selection of bows and then given five arrows to fire at the target. This was a waist-high post hammered into the ground halfway down the field with a small red flag nailed to the top, after the manner of a corner flag on a football pitch.

The arrows went everywhere, one even striking the side of the armory and causing a bellow from Haflin. He appeared around the end of the building hiding behind the biggest shield Garia had ever seen, to wave his huge fist in the air and shout curses at the chastened troops. Vern was shaking his head as he made notations about each of the men on a slate. Soon it was Stott's turn.

His first arrow overshot by two strides. His second was a stride short and to one side. His third stuck in the base of the post about a foot up, his fourth hit the grass right by the side of the post and the fifth went through the flag and remained dangling there. Everyone applauded.

"Stott, you have redeemed this intake of recruits," Vern said. "It seems the stories about your prowess were no exaggeration. You will make a fine addition to the Palace Guard, assuming you can bring the rest of your performance up to a reasonable standard."

"As you say, Quadrant." Stott looked concerned, the rest of his performance up till this point had been distinctly average.

As they waited for the rest to shoot Garia went to stand by him. "Where did you learn to shoot like that, Stott? Even in my own lands, with much more modern bows and arrows, I doubt anyone could put on a display like that."

"Thank, you, milady," Stott replied, although he was clearly embarrassed by the attention. "I, uh, was found hunting, milady. Unfortunately, the game I had shot belonged to the King."

"You're a poacher?" she exclaimed, eyes wide. "I might have guessed!" she giggled. "Still, I reckon they did the right thing by making you a guardsman."

"It was only my skill with the bow that saved me, milady. If I hadn't been so skillful I would now be doing five years on a galley or a treadmill."

Garia sobered at the reminder that life could be harsh for ordinary folk in this world. "I'm sorry, Stott. I didn't mean to make light of what happened to you. I don't know anything about you or your circumstances. I don't really know what life is like outside the palace."

"We all make assumptions, milady, just as I made assumptions about you. Think nothing of it."

Vern approached them. "Stott, I don't think you need to stay with this group as you are clearly proficient with your bow. Milady, since you cannot pull a bow at all, I think it best if you retire as well. The rest of this morning will be tedious, I think, and your time would be better spent in the hall. Perhaps you should both speak to Borkin, he tests a group for knowledge of knife work. You'll find him inside the door to your right."

The two walked inside and found a group of nine men attempting to throw knives at a board which had been painted with a human silhouette. They joined the guardsman in charge of the group.

"Are you Borkin?" Garia asked. "Vern said we should join you."

Borkin was a dark-complexioned guard a little taller than Garia and seemingly without an ounce of fat on his body. Yes, I can see him hiding in a dark alley waiting for a passer-by, she thought. He's got the kind of build I'd expect a knife-fighter to have.

He saluted her. "Milady? I am testing the ability of these men with a knife. Do you wish to try? And this man with you is ..?"

"Stott, sir," he replied." I knows how to use a hunting knife, sir, but I don't know how to use one in a fight. Properly, that is."

"I don't know if I can do it either," Garia added. "All my training and experience has been to disarm any opponent who had a knife. I'm not sure I could fight with one."

Borkin looked askance at her statement about disarming a knife-holding opponent, but he had heard stories... "As well as fighting, milady, one may also throw. That is what we test this morning. Shall you try?"

"As you wish, Borkin," Garia said, stepping forward.

The next half bell proved embarrassing for Garia as it became apparent that she could not throw a knife at a target at all. Men had to jump for safety when the knives bounced off the target in unpredictable directions. She tried varying her throw and grip but it made little apparent difference. Finally she was forced to admit defeat.

"I'm sorry, Borkin," she said when he patiently held the knife out to her again, "I'm just not getting this for some reason. I'm taking too much of your time, I think. Move on to someone else, please. I'll have to work on my own problem by myself."

She stood and watched the others, including Stott, take their turns at the board.

This reminds me of my first attempt at using the mat after coming here. I was all over the place, and the harder I tried the worse it became. I'll need to work on it in private some time. I wonder if some of my file can help me figure this out?

Or... do I need to learn knife-fighting at all? If I can disarm someone, I don't need to fight them, and I should soon have those swords available for larger conflicts.

...Even so, despite the profusion of weapons everybody carries it seems reasonably peaceful to me around these parts, so I don't think the lack of skill with a short blade is going to cause me a big problem. Let's just live with it for the time being. I've too many other things going on to worry about yet another method of fighting.

"Milady?"

"Uh, yes, Borkin?"

"You say that you could disarm someone who attacked you with a knife. This seems... a bold statement, if you would forgive me. How do you manage that, if I may ask?"

Garia smiled. "I can demonstrate if you like. Get the men to form a circle as big as they can. The knife can end up anywhere."

Can I do it in this skirt? I think I can.

The men moved back smartly and the word spread through the hall, so that she and Borkin ended up at the center of a space about ten strides across with thirty or so men watching them. Out of deference to the watchers Borkin had found a practice knife with a blunt blade, the kind they used to teach close quarter work with, but it would still cause injury if it hit someone just so.

Garia moved away and stood casually watching Borkin. He looked at her with puzzlement.

"Milady? Are you ready?"

"I am. I'm walking along a street, say, and you want me dead. Jump me."

"As you wish, milady." He paused. "This might hurt, milady."

She gave him a quirky smile. "If you kill me properly, it shouldn't hurt for long."

There were amused mutterings from the crowd at that. Borkin settled himself, steeled himself for action, and then lunged at Garia -

- who side-stepped, kicked the blade out of his hand then threw him over her shoulder. He didn't quite land flat on his back, Garia hadn't wanted to cause him injury, but he was slow to climb back to his feet. There was spontaneous applause from the crowd.

Borkin faced her while he dusted himself down. "Milady, I don't know what to say. You have done something I would not have believed possible. Does this mean that there is no value in teaching the art of fighting with knives? Is it always possible to do what you have just done?"

"No, it isn't always possible. Much depends on circumstances. If I were hard up against a wall, for example, it would be difficult for me to throw you. And of course it's much more difficult to kick aside a knife that's thrown at you." She turned to make sure the crowd heard her next words. "That's not a trick you can get away with if the guy is coming at you with a sword, either. My style of fighting isn't suitable for every occasion."

"What's going on here?" Merek had appeared to see what had caused the men to congregate. "Oh, milady. I ought to have guessed."

"Captain. I was showing Borkin the knife trick, and explaining why it can only be used on certain occasions. He isn't out of a job just yet."

"As you say, milady. And do you throw the knife as well?"

"Unfortunately not, captain. It seems that the shape of my body isn't suitable for that particular activity." She smiled at him. "I can do other things, though, so it should not matter too much."

Merek nodded. "I agree, milady. Now, if you'll excuse me." He turned to the ring of men. "Back to work, you men!"

"Milady," Borkin asked, "will you teach this art of yours to the rest of us? How to remove a knife from an opponent would be a vital thing to know, even if it could not be practiced everywhere."

"The file I have been training in the Self Defense Training Room," she pointed to the door in the corner, "all know how to do that, and they will be spreading their knowledge amongst the rest of you in due course."

Borkin bowed an acknowledgment. "Thank you, milady."

"Milady."

Garia turned to find Jenet waiting.

"Milady, it is about time you should be leaving if you wish to go to the laboratory."

"Is it? Maker, how time flies! Yes, all right, Jenet. Lead the way. Captain, Borkin, I have to leave now, if you'll excuse me."

When Garia and Jenet reached the laboratory they found it hot, steamy, noisy and full of bustle. Keren and Merizel were there, watching as Tarvan, Fulvin and two journeymen worked around the two benches setting up and checking the experiments. To one side, the steam engine was clattering away at full throttle, filling the big room with vapor and the smell of burnt wood. Garia moved down the room, waving to her friends. Tarvan saw her coming and most activity in the room stopped.

"Garia!" Keren beamed at her. "This is exciting! I can't remember when I've spent a more interesting morning."

"Milady," Tarvan greeted her more calmly. "I believe everything is ready for this afternoon's display."

"Tarvan..?" Garia had to shout to be heard over the chuffing of the steam engine. "Look, I think we can probably stop the engine now. We won't be able to run it this afternoon, in any case, it will be too hot and no-one will be able to hear anything."

"You're right, milady," Tarvan agreed, and he made a sign to the journeymen. Both moved to the engine, adjusted controls and relative silence descended into the room. Keren looked surprised.

"Maker! I didn't realize just how noisy that had gotten. Funny how you adapt to it, isn't it?"

"Yes," Garia said, "and there's a warning there, as well. If you work in noisy spaces, you adapt to it, but you don't realize that what you are doing is slowly going deaf."

"As you say, Garia. It is said that armorers and blacksmiths become deaf with age. Is there anything we should do?"

"Short exposure, like we have in here for the experiments, probably isn't going to hurt anyone much, I think. If you work day-to-day surrounded by noise, then yes, we'll have to think of ways to protect worker's ears." She turned to Tarvan, gesturing at the steam engine. "I see your latest modifications worked all right?"

"Yes, milady. We still get a certain amount of smell and steam in here but that chimney was just the right idea."

The steam engine which had been in the laboratory since the previous demonstration had undergone a number of improvements. The main one was that the space underneath where the tray of alcohol-soaked wool had been had gone to be replaced by a true firebox. A tray went in here, as before, but the fuel was now charcoal, and from the far end a chimney had been fashioned from iron plate that led out one of the windows, taking most of the smoke away. Garia had introduced the idea of a blast-pipe as well, which meant most of the exhaust steam was directed up the chimney, helping to provide a draft which kept the fire bright.

A tank of water was now mounted above the engine on a rickety wooden framework and from this a pipe fed fresh water into the boiler via a manually-operated stirrup-pump. The flywheel on the side of the engine drove a belt which turned a recognizable dynamo mounted next to the engine, this in turn was charging six linked lead-acid cells on a wheeled trolley. Against a nearby wall several tall stacks of dry cells in wooden frames stood ready, wires draping everywhere in profusion.

"Do you think we've done enough with the steam engine?" she asked Tarvan. "It's the first time we'll have tried to charge those wet cells, after all."

Tarvan shrugged. "Let's see, milady." He moved to disconnect the dynamo from the wires leading to the trolley. "Will the spark test work for this battery as well, milady?"

"Of course. It's still electricity however it's generated. How long has the steam engine been running? It usually takes a while to charge up that kind of battery on Earth."

Tarvan gave her a proud smile. "We ran it all night, milady. My two men insisted on taking shifts keeping the water and charcoal topped up. I understand there was a halt of about a bell during the night when they had to fix a worn bearing, but otherwise, it's been going almost since you last visited."

He held up the two wires and then briefly touched them. The instant sizzle and flash made everyone jump.

"I still get overcome every time I experience that, milady," he said. "Such a wonder to see! Will that suffice the demonstration?"

"Oh, yes, Tarvan. Oh, yes. You have all done extremely well." Garia turned to the two journeymen. "You two, once you've tidied the engine up I think you'd better take the rest of the day off, especially if you've been up all night. Yes, I know you want to stay around for the demonstration, but with everyone who's been invited I'm not sure we'll have enough room." She turned back to Tarvan. "Once you've cleaned up it will be lunch time and you'll be joining us in the dining room today. We have important visitors to impress."

Tarvan bowed. "As you say, milady. I will join you there."

Garia turned. "Merizel."

"Garia, I've spent almost all of the morning making drawings and taking notes about what everybody has been doing." She smiled shyly. "With His Highness' help, that is. Tarvan wanted a record and as we had no scribe..."

"Of course. Did you understand what was going on?"

"Mostly I did." Merizel's brow furrowed. "Those circuit diagrams, as you called them, they were very strange. I couldn't see how the lines on the paper had anything to do with the copper wires and other things on the table, but His Highness explained it to me. He said it was just like reading words, because the letters on a page weren't an exact drawing of the sounds of the words, just shapes we made up to represent the sounds. Circuit diagrams are like that, just shapes with lines to represent the wires."

"I never thought of it that way," Garia mused, "but that's as good an explanation as I've heard, I think. Well, are you ready to come and change for lunch? Keren?"

Keren smiled. "Of course."

~o~O~o~

Garia had thought carefully about how she wanted to be perceived by her visitors and so she wore a fresh set of exercise clothes to lunch. This caused a few raised eyebrows when she walked into the dining room on Keren's arm. A group of black-cloaked men were talking to the King, and they all looked in her direction when Robanar beckoned her and Keren to join them.

"This is my son Prince Keren," he introduced them, "and this is Milady Garia who is giving this afternoon's demonstration. Keren, Garia, you know Master Gerdas already, of course. I will let him introduce his fellows to you."

The four men with Robanar and Gerdas looked at Garia with expressions ranging from disbelief through incredulity to arrogant disdain. Gerdas, however, beamed at Garia and bowed.

"Milady, it is good to see you again, now that the rains are nearing their end. I trust you are well?"

"Master Gerdas," she replied with a smile, "I am well, and looking forward to this afternoon. I assume these are some of your fellow Questors?"

"Yes, indeed, milady. May I present Master Brovan, who studies magnetism, Master Peklis who seeks after the truth of chemical reactions, Master Siglond who studies the known metals and this is Master Vanganar who seeks to know more concerning the odors and vapors of the air."

All four bowed towards her, but they were plainly doing it because it was a custom to bow towards women and not otherwise. The one called Siglond regarded her with evident disbelief.

"Milady," he said. "Forgive me, I did not expect that we were meeting someone so young. I thought from Gerdas's explanations that -"

He was interrupted by Brovan. "Your Majesty, is this some kind of amusement? Did you ask us here to speak to children? Gerdas, enough is enough. Where is the one who we will be speaking with this afternoon? Is he not present yet?"

Robanar fixed Brovan with a glare. "If you cannot keep a civil tongue in that swollen head of yours, Brovan, you'll spend the afternoon in my cells! Milady Garia gives the demonstration as Master Gerdas has told you. Do not compare her with any person you have ever met before. She comes from somewhere else entirely and she possesses knowledge far and above that you presume to claim for yourself."

"Sire, this is outrageous!" Brovan huffed. Faced with his King he subsided into a sullen silence.

"I did tell you, Brovan," Gerdas said, "but you insisted on ignoring my words."

"After lunch, Masters, you will see the truth of the matter," Robanar told them. "Until then, I would advise you all to keep your opinions to yourself."

Just then Parrel joined the group, bowing to Robanar.

"Ah, Parrel! Glad you could join us."

"I would not miss one of Milady Garia's demonstrations, Sire," Parrel said. "They are altogether too interesting, and I always learn something new."

The heads of the four Questors swiveled around to view Parrel. Siglond nodded to the smith.

"Master Parrel, well met. So, you have already questioned this... person, I take it? You can vouch for her abilities?" He turned to Garia. "Forgive me, milady, I but seek confirmation of what sounds so strange I can scarce believe it."

Garia let Parrel do the talking, since they would discount almost anything she said herself.

"Master Siglond, I hold Milady Garia in the highest esteem, and so do all the guilds of Palarand. Recently, with His Majesty present, they voted her to the rank of Guildmistress with but few objections. She is the first woman in history to be permitted to walk within the Guildhall and her honor is well-earned, let me assure you. As you can see, she is but a young lady and therefore her knowledge is not as deep as that of a guildsman who has served his time. However, even so, her knowledge of some matters so far exceeds our own that we listen carefully whenever she offers us instruction. Master Gerdas will confirm that, is that not so?"

Gerdas stepped forward, his face serious. Garia could see that, although he was nominally head of the Questors for the time being, some of his fellows did not consider that he was suited as their leader.

"Indeed, Master Parrel. Her knowledge of the night sky and her description of some of those objects we can see in it completely changed our ideas of astronomy in a single night. To use a telescope to study the planets has been most rewarding."

"A telescope? Whatever is a telescope?" Brovan asked, still off-balance from Parrel's endorsement of Garia.

"A means for magnifying what we may see in the sky, Brovan. It is made from a tube of -"

By the entrance Kendar banged his staff, cutting off the description.

"Her Majesty the Queen!"

"Gentlemen, let us take our seats," Robanar commanded as Terys walked towards them. "I, for one, am hungry." He turned to greet the Queen. "Ah! My dear, these are the Questors who are going to join Garia for her demonstration this afternoon. Gerdas?"

Gerdas made the introductions and they made for their seats at the table. She ended up sitting between Keren and Tarvan and directly facing Gerdas. The other Questors were lined up beside him facing the royal couple. By the look on Robanar's face this was an arrangement he tolerated because of his position, it was soon apparent that he regarded the Questors in general as necessary but troublesome irritants. For their part the Questors were only slightly in awe of their King and Queen but a basic survival instinct kept them from saying anything that would cause their instant removal from the table.

"What is this?" Brovan asked with suspicion, fork raised in his hand.

"What did you think it was, Brovan?" Siglond replied. "It's on the dining table, obviously it's to help you eat your food. Haven't you heard of forks before?"

"No. My mansion is not in the center of the city, as you well know." He sneered. "I don't follow all the fads and fancies the ordinary people occupy their time with, I have better things to do."

Belatedly he noted the glares of Robanar and Terys.

"What, Sire? I can't know of everything that happens in Palarand." He gestured at the others who were all using their forks. "I now see these devices to be most useful, Sire. If you will excuse me." He bent to his plate.

"I know all about forks," Gerdas said gently. "And my mansion is farther away from the city than yours is, Brovan."

"Yes," Brovan said, munching away, "but you've been to the palace lately, haven't you? After that business with Morlan. Where do these come from, Gerdas? Something Tanon picked up on a trading expedition, perhaps?"

Gerdas made a knowing smile. "You could say that, Brovan. On a journey back from Moxgo he discovered Milady Garia, and it was she who gave us the secret of forks. Along with so much other knowledge I don't know where to begin."

Brovan paused and stared at Garia.

"You are not of Palarand born, then, milady?" he asked. "I assumed you were, you sound as one born in the city."

"I did have an accent when I first arrived," she told him. "It's mostly faded over the months since I've been here. As for forks," she shrugged, "we've had them about four, maybe five hundred years where I come from."

Brovan's eyes widened and he asked, "And where might that be, milady?"

Garia had an inspired thought. "Master Brovan, I'm not sure there's any point telling you, is there? What's your geography like? Do you know every country in Alaesia?"

"I regret, milady, that I do not," he admitted. "I may have heard the name spoken, though. Questors correspond widely with their colleagues in distant lands, even if they are not sure exactly where those lands may lie."

"I come from a country called Kansas, Master Brovan, which is not part of Alaesia. I doubt you will have come across it. As for where Kansas is, and how I got from there to here, that is a long story, and I'm not sure it's a good subject to speak of at lunch."

Robanar grunted. "As you say, Garia. Brovan, where she comes from is not important compared to the knowledge, techniques and ideas she brings with her. Leave your speculations for another day, if you will."

"As you command, Your Majesty."

The rest of the meal passed in an uncomfortable atmosphere, but Garia had suffered worse meals before. At least I don't have to challenge any of these to a duel, she thought. Though I doubt any of them would notice if I ran them through with a sword, since none of them seem to live in the real world. No wonder they don't get on with anybody. Still, that Siglond, he seems receptive enough. Perhaps we can work on him, even up the odds a little during the afternoon. Brovan has been the worst of the bunch so far. That other guy, what's his name? Hasn't said a word yet. Perhaps he's just keeping his options open.

The procession wound it's way through the corridors to the laboratory, meeting Margra along the way. Garia had wanted the Healer on hand in case of any accidents. Apart from the remote possibility of shocks they had glass, hot materials and strong acids in the room and it was best to be safe, especially as none of their guests would be familiar with the equipment or its dangers.

In the room the four Questors watched in amazement as the gang all pulled on leather aprons and, in some cases, leather gloves as well. Garia moved towards a blackboard and picked up chalk.

"Sire," she began, "Honored Questors, Guildsmen, welcome. Today's experiments will display to you a little of something entirely new to Anmar." Brovan raised an eyebrow at that remark but Garia continued. "This is a phenomenon which we call electricity. You will already have seen it in nature, as that is what lightning is. However, lightning is extremely violent and dangerous..."

Quickly she went through her prepared lecture, describing the relationship between current flow, magnetism and movement and the conditions under which electricity wanted to flow, then moved on to types of battery. A trip to the bench and Tarvan gave a demonstration of an electromagnet, this time using a coil of lacquered wire wound around a machined slug picking up another slug and dropping it when the circuit was broken. After showing them the reverse effect she then sketched a motor on the board and everybody became extremely interested.

"If you'll all come to this other bench I'll show you how that all works in practice. Tarvan?"

"We're ready, milady."

To the axle of a motor a simple fan had been attached made from a wire frame filled with triangles of parchment. Since the machinery for making reliable screw terminals didn't yet exist they had devised spring clips to connect wires between the various components. Tarvan clipped the final wire to complete the circuit with a stack of cells and the fan began to turn faster and faster.

"Impressive, Garia," Robanar said. "This... motor of yours, it may be used for other purposes than merely turning a fan?"

"Of course, Sire. Obviously what you see here are simple, crude demonstration models, but motors can be made as powerful as you wish, depending on what they are needed for. Today, the fan is just a visible load for the motor."

"And these other motors?"

"The next demonstration, Sire."

She helped Tarvan clip two other motors with fans in parallel with the first one and reapplied the power, watching all three fans spin but slower together than the single one had been.

"Sire, the power is spread between the motors, so they will spin slower. But the point is, you need not think of a circuit as just one battery and one motor. You may use more than one source to power more than one load."

"I begin to understand the utility of these... motors, milady." The speaker was Peklis, who until now had kept his opinions to himself. "Must we then have a pile of batteries such as these wherever we need to use such motors? If that is the case, surely it would be simpler to have a servant turn the axle?"

"If I may, milady," Parrel said. He turned to the Questor. "Master Peklis, where you keep your batteries is surely a question of how long the wires are. If they are long enough, your source of electricity may even be kept in another room."

"As you say, Master Metalsmith," Peklis replied. "I had not thought of that."

Parrel turned to find Garia with one eyebrow raised and the hint of a smile. Maker! I've missed something. He gave her a brief nod and returned the floor to her with a gesture.

"It's not quite as simple as that, gentlemen. For example, there are other ways of making electricity. Do you remember what I said at the start? That relationship between magnetism, electric current and motion? The laws hold exactly. That means that if you supply two of the three, the third one must be produced. That means that the function of a motor can be reversed. If you turn the axle of a motor and there is magnetism nearby, a current will flow. Tarvan, the next demonstration, please."

They had two motors wired back-to-back across the table-top, one with a fan and the other with a hand-crank. Tarvan turned the handle and to everybody's amazement the fan on the other motor began to turn.

Parrel now had a broad grin on his face. "Oh! Milady, I see! You can use a steam engine to make electricity! Or even a wind or watermill."

"Exactly, Master Parrel. In fact, we did just that last night. Over there," she pointed, "is our original prototype steam engine, and to it we have connected a motor, which when used this way is called a generator."

"A steam engine?"

An expected diversion now ensued as the workings of the steam engine had to be explained to the four Questors. Garia let Parrel and Tarvan handle that, although she did notice the Questors each give her several surreptitious glances from time to time.

They just don't know what to make of me. They see a young girl and they try to make me fit into their idea of who and what I should be. Now, is this going to make things better or worse? Am I just giving them all a massive inferiority complex? Wouldn't work that way with the Guildsmen since they were immediately interested in the gadgets. I'm just not so sure how these are going to react.

"And you say you used this device, milady, to make electricity with this motor -"

"Generator."

"Ah, yes, generator. What happened to the electricity you made, then? Is it stored somewhere? Can you store electricity?"

"Not as electricity, no, master. Well, under certain exception conditions you might, but not for most practical purposes. What we have to do is to convert it to some other form that we can store. In this case, it's these batteries here on the trolley. Careful! Those glass containers are full of strong acid."

Everybody stepped away from the trolley.

"Remember what I said about primary and secondary batteries? The stack of cells over there are primary cells, which get used up and that's that. These on the trolley are secondary cells which can be recharged with electricity a considerable number of times before they become useless. What we've done is convert the electricity into a chemical reaction, and when we connect the battery to our load the chemical reaction goes the other way and releases the electricity back."

"That sounds... like a remarkable thing for one such as yourself to know, milady," the chemist Siglond said. "How do you know the reaction can be reversed? I never heard of such a thing. I was not aware that reactions could be reversed."

Garia shrugged. "It's only what I've been taught, master. I don't know the whole story, I'm not old enough to have gotten that deep into the chemistry of batteries, and I wasn't that interested in such things anyway."

"What? I don't understand what you're saying, milady," Brovan complained. "You are apparently capable of all this," he swept his arm to include the whole laboratory, "yet you claim not to understand much of what you do. Do you do all this by rote, then?"

"That's a tricky question to answer, master," Garia said. "Look, all children on my world go to school between the ages of five and... seventeen. Boys and girls. Our world is so complex we have to do that in order to be able to understand it properly. If I wanted to go into the science of batteries in detail, that would require another four years of college or more. But most of us know roughly how they operate, enough to use them properly. We don't have to understand the exact details of the chemical reactions to be able to connect a battery up to a motor, after all."

The four stood gaping at her while everybody else was grinning broadly, even Gerdas.

"I did warn you," he said, "but you refused to listen."

Vanganar said weakly, "You said my world, our world, milady. Do you not come from a far land beyond Alaesia, then, but another world, somewhere else entirely?"

"I do indeed," Garia smiled at him, "from a world somewhat like Anmar which is called Earth. No, I have no idea how I came here, and no, I have no idea if I can get back or not. For now I have pledged myself to your King, as far as you are concerned I am a citizen of Palarand."

Brovan was shaking his head. "Sire, I find this whole story incredible, but believe it I must. The evidence is before me. I would question Milady's knowledge of magnetism in more detail, but that may be left for another day."

Peklis asked, "How can you use these devices without knowing all about them, milady? Surely there is a danger from ignorance of the effects."

"I could ask you the same question, master. Can you make a wheel, put it on a wagon? Make plates for your table or pots for your stove? How about making a sword? Do you know how to beat and temper the metal properly? No, I thought not. Using electricity is just the same. When Parrel and the other guildsmen begin making electric items all the dangerous parts will be safely hidden inside wood or metal enclosures. To get the electricity to your rooms you'll just have sockets mounted on the walls. It will become very easy, I can assure you."

"As you say, milady. When looked at in that light..." Peklis became thoughtful.

"Milady," Siglond asked, "If I understand your world, you have these... steam engines, then, outside every dwelling, making electricity for the use of those inside? That would seem to involve a lot of fuel, and water, and smoke and noise."

Garia smiled at him. "You misunderstand, master. Come back to the table a moment."

Everyone gathered round the experiments. "Here," she said, "we have a generator operated by a crank connected by two wires to a motor with a fan, right? So, why not just take all the electrical parts away and simply connect a rod between crank and fan?"

Siglond nodded. "I wondered that, milady. But, for the purposes of the experiment, it enabled you to show us that it was possible to make electricity by using some kind of mechanical movement such as a wind mill."

"That's true. What you haven't considered so far is, how many motors can I connect together and drive from one generator? Many. Is it possible to have more than one generator in a single circuit? Yes, if the design is careful enough. But, there's another thing you have to think about. How long can these wires be? The width of a room? To another building? To another city?"

That even managed to shock Robanar. "You intend, milady, to place your generators elsewhere, and run wires to wherever it is required?"

"Exactly so, Sire. Why spend time and effort carrying fuel and water all the way here when you can just string wires - which aren't going to move, once you have placed them - and let the electricity make it's own way here?"

Her eyes twinkled as she moved on the the next blockbuster. "There's something else, Sire. Tarvan, the buzzer if you please."

Tarvan set the wooden plaque on which the solenoid was mounted in the middle of the table and connected it up to the batteries.

"This is just a solenoid exactly like those we used at the beginning," she explained. "Only, we've arranged the circuit so that when this piece is pulled towards the end it breaks the circuit. Watch- and listen - to what happens when I complete the circuit using this switch."

Buzz! Everybody jumped at the loud sound.

"If you run wires from place to place," she told them, "then you can use this as a signaling device. Or how about this? Tarvan, the bell."

Once the next item had been connected she said, "This is exactly like the buzzer, but we've added a small bell which will be struck every time the circuit is made." A loud ring made them all jump again. "Ideal for, say, an alarm in the palace. You could have these mounted all over and all connected together so they rang if there was a fire or some other problem."

She stood back and looked at her audience to see every man furiously thinking. The four Questors were all wide-eyed, obviously shocked by the revelations they had seen so far. Whatever they had expected when they arrived at the palace, nothing had prepared them for this.

"Sire," she said, "I think we'd better have a break now. Jenet and Bursila will bring pel to us shortly, which will give everyone a chance to take in all they've seen so far."

Brovan looked at her in amazement. "There is more, milady?"

"You have no idea, Master Brovan. No idea at all. Fortunately, there's only a couple more items this afternoon. I wouldn't want to confuse you too much today."

"You're very considerate, Garia," Robanar said dryly.

While they were drinking their pel Vanganar said to her, "This is all very interesting, milady, but I'm not entirely sure why I was asked to come. This is not my field of inquiry at all."

"So far, master, I'd have to agree with you," she replied. "But you'll see why you have been invited once we get going again. Then you'll know why you'll have need to understand how to make your own electricity."

"As you wish, milady."

Tarvan brought out the curious glass vessels Hurdin had made for her together with a jug of water.

"This is just water fresh from the palace kitchens," she said. "Master Vanganar, will you sample it to prove that is it just that?"

He dipped a finger in and tasted. "As you say, milady."

"Now, let's fill this strange-shaped vessel up." She poured water into the U-shaped container until it was about three-quarters full. "Right. So, let's see what happens when I put wires into the water. You'll remember, most things will conduct electricity to a certain extent."

She put wire, each with a long bent-up section, into each side of the vessel and Tarvan connected the battery. Immediately fizzing erupted from both wires.

Vanganar asked, "What's happening, milady? How is that being done?"

"As the current passes through the water it breaks the water down. Water consists of two gases which bind together. Under certain circumstances, if you put enough energy in, you can break them apart again."

"Why don't they combine again immediately, milady?"

"Because one gas is coming out each side," she explained. "That's why this vessel is this funny shape. Okay, let's move on to the next stage."

"Wait a moment, milady," Peklis said. "Do you tell us that water is made of the same substance as the air? That flies in the face of all reason."

"The air is made of a number of different gases, master, one of which is also part of water. The other gas has interesting properties. Let me show you."

She took a glass tube and inserted it so it covered the end of one of the wires.

"A taper, Tarvan." She tried lighting the gas with no result. "I wasn't sure which way round this would happen. Let's try the other side." This time, the gas lit with a flickering blue flame. "That gas is called Hydrogen. The gas on the other side is called Oxygen."

"It will not burn, milady?"

"Oxygen is the gas which makes everything else burn, Master Peklis. That is what the definition of burning is, the combination of a fuel, such as this gas, with oxygen."

The next experiment used the Y-shaped tube, in which Garia recombined the gases given off and lit them to make water again. A cold piece of iron held above the flame collected water droplets which a wondering Vanganar confirmed tasted like water.

"Okay. The next display is slightly different. I'm showing you all this because it can be very useful, but also because there's a danger here you'll need to be aware of. Tarvan, bring up the copper sulfate." That was what she called it but she knew her listeners heard the local name for the liquid.

Into the glass dish containing a dark blue solution she briefly placed two electrodes of freshly polished iron. When she removed them one had turned the bright red of copper.

"This is called electro-plating. The current takes the copper out of the solution and plates it onto whatever metal the electrodes are made of. You should be aware that, while there are legitimate uses for such a process, and the metalsmiths will certainly be making use of it, unscrupulous people can also use it to make fake goods that look like copper."

"May I look at that, Guildmistress?" Parrel asked.

Tarvan dried the metal with a cloth and handed it over. Parrel whipped out a magnifying glass and took the electrode to a window to examine it.

"I see what you mean, milady," Robanar said. "If it is possible to make lead, say, look like copper, then our smiths must make certain to carefully examine each piece that comes their way."

"It's worse than that, Sire. Much worse. Copper isn't the only metal you can plate using electricity. You can plate most metals if you get them into a solution like this. That includes silver... and gold."

Robanar looked somewhat startled. "Milady, do you aim at my treasury?"

"No, Sire," she smiled at him. "I have no need to do anything like that. But others might, in time."

"Aside from any possible illegal use," Peklis ventured, "is there any benefit to us from this method?"

"You can use it to pull purified metals from solution," Garia told him. "It might even allow you to discover new metals. You'll have to do some experiments, I've only a vague idea how that all worked."

"As you say, milady. I, for one, can't wait to get back to my own workshop!"

Parrel returned, handing the electrode to Tarvan with a nod. "We'll certainly be making use of this technique, Guildmistress. I can think of a number of problems it might solve for us."

Garia smiled an acknowledgment at Parrel. "My final demonstration is for you, Guildmaster Parrel. It should prove interesting to everyone else as well, and will show the power that electricity can bring. Tarvan, the trolley, if you please."

The lead-acid cells on the trolley had been linked with thick ropes of copper and similar ropes now led up to the bench top. Tarvan held one rope against the copper-plated metal sample and Garia gingerly touched the other rope to the center of the plate. There was a flash and a bang and everybody jumped backwards. A satisfied Garia looked down at the plate and up at Parrel.

"Look at your plate now, Guildmaster."

"Why, there's melted copper on it!" he breathed. "Does the electricity get that hot?"

"It can do. It depends on the size of the batteries or the generator involved. What you've just seen is that we can make a spark which is hot enough to melt copper. I can assure you all that it is possible to make that spark hot enough to melt steel. Do that under controlled conditions and you can use electricity to weld pieces of steel together. You can make it so that the join is almost invisible."

Parrel shook his head and turned to the four astonished Questors. "Didn't I tell you that I always learned something new every time I met Milady Garia? You have today seen the proof."

Siglond stared at Garia. "Milady, what are you?"

"Just an average person of my age, Master Siglond. On Earth, I'm definitely nothing special. I don't think, in terms of my intelligence, that I'm particularly special here either. I've just had a better education, is all."

"Your world," Peklis said, "how did you manage to discover all this incredible knowledge?"

"The hard way, Master Peklis. What you have seen today probably took us around two hundred years to puzzle out. I didn't see why Anmar had to go through all that trouble and get into all the problems we had along the way."

"There is more, milady?"

Garia gave a fierce grin. "Oh, yes, Master Brovan. Much more. So much more that some is going to be dangerous to you if not handled carefully. I can forewarn you of some of the dangers but some of what I know will only be released with the full and explicit approval of His Majesty." She turned and bowed towards Robanar.

"That is why," the King said, "Milady Garia lives with us in the palace, and has been adopted by us. We seek to protect her against others who would take her knowledge, possibly by violent means. Know that there have been at least two attempts to kidnap her already."

The Questors all looked startled at that statement. It hadn't occurred to any of them that the situation might have political implications. Brovan regarded Garia thoughtfully.

"Sire," he said eventually, "You prove that Palarand has a wise King. I would not have considered that Milady Garia would have been in any danger. It is evident from what we have all witnessed here today that we must bow before her extensive knowledge as the Guildsmen of Palarand have done. Gerdas was right, Sire. He has suggested that Milady Garia attend our conclave when we meet to choose a successor to Morlan." Brovan gave a smile of anticipation. "In some ways it will be interesting to see the looks on my colleagues' faces when she faces us with her first lecture." The smile faded. "That will be a most fraught meeting, Sire. Might we request your own presence at the conclave? I fear violence that night if there is not a superior authority in attendance with us."

Robanar considered the idea. "If this conclave is to choose the next Royal Questor then I certainly have reason to be present, do I not? I am not so sure about the additional presence of Milady Garia, though. Both she and I will have additional responsibilities by then, and, as you may know, we leave in three weeks for the north. Which day is set for the meeting?"

"Twelve days from today, Sire."

"Very well. I will consult with Kendar and determine if either myself or Milady Garia may attend."

"That is all we ask, Sire."

"Milady?" Robanar turned to Garia. "I gather you have completed your demonstrations for today?"

"I have, Sire."

"Then, let us find somewhere more comfortable to sit down and talk in more detail about what we have all witnessed this afternoon. Master Tarvan."

"Sire?"

"My thanks for your assistance today. Milady Garia has chosen an able assistant."

"Thank you, Sire."

~o~O~o~

"Come in."

The door to Garia's sitting room opened and Feteran stepped cautiously into the room.

"You wished to see me, milady?"

"I did. I'm sorry to call so late and at such short notice but Merizel and I have been counting the days until we go north and we realized that we have overlooked some essential decisions. Did I interrupt anything? I have not kept you from some task or... I don't even know if you have a family. Are you married?"

Feteran gave Garia a rueful smile. "Regrettably not yet, milady. My time has been well taken up with my duties in the Guard, even more so since you arrived at the palace. No, milady, I was just sitting quietly with some friends and a jug of ale, you have not disturbed much tonight."

"I'm pleased to hear that. Now," she became serious, "the situation is this. In a few days I will shortly come of age, as you know. Because no-one knows how to work out exactly how old I am, I'm having the ceremony the same day as Prince Keren."

Feteran nodded. "Yes, milady. That much is common knowledge in the guard. That will be the same day that Captain Bleskin retires and Captain Merek assumes full control of the guard."

"As you say. Now, as part of the coming of age business I become legally responsible for my holdings and all the property and every person associated with the Barony of Blackstone. As a baroness in my own right I'll be entitled to assemble my own bodyguard and that will be especially important in my case, in view of recent events."

"As you say, milady."

"The King therefore has given me leave to select a small number of trained men from the Palace Guard, maybe eight or so, to form the backbone of my own troops. If you agree, and the King and the Captains approve your appointment, then I would like you to -"

Feteran instantly fell to one knee. "Milady, I would be most honored."

Garia put her hands on her hips and tilted her head to look at Feteran. "I hadn't finished yet, Feteran. I want you to be the commander of my troops. I need someone to help me select the others who will form my guard. Will you do me the honor of commanding my men-at-arms?"

Feteran looked at Garia, astonished. She could see that moisture was beginning to form in his eyes, the emotion was that strong.

"Milady, I would be honored to command your men-at-arms." He gave a small smile. "The King expects me to follow you, milady, he has as much as said so. Captain Merek knows that you will make the right choices, milady, and so will not regret losing me. And, as for my father, he will be delighted."

It was Garia's turn to be astonished. "Bleskin is your father? That just never occurred to me."

"Milady, it is true. I am the oldest of his five sons and I followed my father into his chosen profession. He will be pleased that you will have someone he trusts beside you as you begin your rule."

"Rise, please, Feteran. Tomorrow you and I can begin to select the others who will join your small band. There's a lot to organize, given the time available. Actually, first thing after we finish the Tai Chi you should go along to the Wardrobe and find a seamstress called Rosilda -"

"I know Rosilda, milady."

"Good. She will measure you up ready for a uniform in the new Blackstone colors. I assume the transfer will happen immediately after my ceremony? This is all new to me, of course."

"And to me, milady. Do not concern yourself, I will make sure we both understand what will happen when the time comes."

Garia smiled at him. "Thank you, Feteran. That's exactly the kind of help I need at the moment."

"This is an exceptional honor, milady. I will make an oath before you now that you can absolutely rely on my trust." Feteran was almost overwhelmed by what Garia had offered him. "If I had been wearing my sword, milady, I would already have placed it at your feet."

She raised an eyebrow. "And what would the King say? You are sworn to him, not me! When the time comes, Feteran, I will receive your sword with due honor."

"As you say, milady. I am still presently the King's man." He smiled at her. "But not for long. Now, if you might excuse me, milady, the evening grows late and you have given me much to consider."

"Of course, Feteran." She grinned at him as he turned. "Even I know a man needs his jug of ale occasionally."

The day has finally arrived when Garia is deemed old enough to be considered an adult. That means a formal ceremony, following a similar one for Prince Keren. Does anybody really think that it will all go smoothly? This is a significant moment for Garia as it means she is now head of her own noble house. There are changes for her staff, too.

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2011-2012 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

She hugged his body, her arms wrapped tightly around his waist, her head resting on his firm chest muscles. She could feel him breathing, she could hear the strong beat of his heart. One of his arms was around her shoulders, the other around her waist, holding her close, just as it should be. This was it! She had never known what it was that she had been aiming for, all these months and years, but she knew that she had it now. The feeling inside her was so strong, she felt as if she would burst if it became any stronger. He was her man and she was definitely his woman. They had proved themselves to each other over months of intrigue, ambush, danger and battle, against foes both two-legged and four-legged. They had faced down the disapproval of a Kingdom to affirm their everlasting commitment to each other, and this was the first day of the rest of their lives. Very soon -

"Milady."

< ! >

"Milady! Wake up, we're late!"

"Unh. What?"

A hand rested gently on Garia's shoulder and she reluctantly turned over, opening her eyes.

"Milady, we have overslept. You must rise, we have much to do today, and the timetable is strict."

Her eyes snapped open as the import of Jenet's words hit her. She groaned and sat up in the bed, catching her maid and pulling her towards herself. Jenet rolled her eyes and perched on the edge of Garia's bed, putting one arm around her charges shoulders. Garia sagged against her.

"I don't want to do this, Jenet. I'm tired. I feel as if I've been stretched too thin."

"There's no help for it, milady. Today is an important day for you and I must get you ready. It's just unfortunate that last night's meeting was so long. Now, shall you make use of the toilet while I pull the rope for water?"

Garia groaned again. "As you command, Jenet. You're a cruel, hard woman, did I ever tell you that?"

Jenet gave her a final squeeze and stood. "As you say, milady. Now, shall you rise?"

Garia waved her off and began pulling the covers back. "Go on. I'm getting up, honestly I am!"

"Don't forget, milady, we break our fast up here this morning, so you need not worry about dressing yet. Just ready yourself for your bath."

"Yes, yes, Jenet! I'm coming!"

It was amazing how the morning cup of pel did so much to restore her to life. By the time she had finished her breakfast Garia was awake, alert, and ready for whatever the day would throw at her.

"I don't need to ask if everything is ready, do I?"

"All except your boots, milady. Master Haflin promised to have them ready for this morning, but if there is any delay then the other pair is available."

Both sat in their fluffy dressing gowns at the table in Garia's sitting room where she very occasionally ate, most often 'when Kalikan called'. This morning she would be wearing her house colors for the first time in public and she hadn't wanted to get them creased before the ceremony. The special ceremony in the Receiving Room in which she would become, formally for all to see, an adult in the eyes of the laws of Palarand.

Unfortunately Garia had mixed feelings about the entire event. In some respects it was much like getting your first driving license or being allowed to drink legally for the first time, but on the other hand, it would also confirm her as a noble and make her entirely responsible to the King for a significant plot of land and who knew how many people. It would also bring her into contact with another group who might not be so pleased to see her - her fellow nobles.

Somebody with a wrecking ball was trying to smash her door to splinters. Garia jumped and then realized who her visitor was.

"Jenet, go and let Haflin in, please."

He entered, filling the entire end of the sitting room, saluting her with a bang of fist on chest that would have done King Kong proud.

"Milady. I have your boots, ready for you as promised."

He held out the footwear and Garia took them, noticing immediately what he had done. On the outside of the right boot, running up the calf, a scabbard had been carefully stitched holding the blade of a knife. The hilt of the dagger, cleanly and simply made with almost no ornamentation, had a loop around it to ensure it did not fall out.

"Thank you, Master Haflin. I'm still not sure why I need a knife, or why it has to be on my boot."

He smiled at her. "Milady, today you will likely receive an ornamental blade, to be worn at your waist, as a gift from the men," he explained. "It would not be the kind of weapon to have with you in the field, though, so I thought of something you might find more practical. This can be used for your meals or for foraging, that kind of thing. I would not put it on a belt scabbard, since your... shape might prevent it from hanging properly." He gave her a look which she interpreted as meaning 'the difference between a man's body and a woman's body'. "Every rider should always have a short blade nearby, in case their beast becomes tangled in the harness and must be cut free, for example, or to relieve suffering if a beast is badly injured. Placed on your boot it will be easy to reach when you are in the saddle."

Of course. They can't just shoot them, can they? Putting a frayen out of it's misery would be a messy job. She shuddered. Can't see me doing that to Snep. I'd have to get one of the men to do it.

"Thank you, Master Haflin. That is most thoughtful of you."

"My pleasure, milady. And here I have new scabbards for the swords you will receive today. Regrettably those swords will not have the temper I would prefer, but the nobles will not know that. I will ensure that tested blades are ready within the week, milady."

"Thank you again. Jenet?" Jenet gathered the harness and swords from Haflin. "Shall we see you this morning, master?"

"At the parade only, milady. There is much to do, so if you'll pardon me?"

Jenet showed Haflin out and the two women looked at one another.

"So," Garia said. "No excuses left, then. Time to get dressed."

"As you say, milady."

While Jenet was straightening things and making sure all was prepared Keren knocked on her door. He eyed her up and down with appreciation.

"Maker! That's... very clever, if I may say so. You've managed to be both entirely feminine and completely martial at the same time. You'll certainly give that rabble downstairs something to think about."

"That was the whole point, of course. I wanted to make sure they didn't automatically assume I was 'just a girl'."

He grinned at her. "No, you're very definitely not that! You're going to make quite a impression today."

"And so will you, Your Highness! I do like it when you're all dressed up like that."

Keren wrinkled his nose. "I don't mind wearing clothes like this, because I know that since I'm a Prince I have to sometimes. But I'd rather be down in the training halls wearing my exercise fatigues! I imagine you're exactly the same."

"You know it!" She sighed. "But I'll be glad when today's over. The last week has been madness. I'm just so tired."

"Aye, I am as well." He gave her a smile of encouragement. "Once today is over you can rest for a short while."

"...Until we have to start getting ready for the journey north, you carefully didn't say."

He flicked a hand. "We do that often enough that Kendar and Terevor can handle it easily. Don't worry over that. Well, I must be going. See you in a bell or so."

Her next visitors came shortly after Keren had departed, and looked very mysterious.

"Good morning, Garia! It felt quite odd, creeping about the corridors dressed like this."

Merizel and Bursila were wearing hooded silk cloaks which completely covered them from head to foot. They had all spent sessions with the King deciding on how to approach this moment and this had been one of his ideas. All four of them would wear the silk robes, completely hiding the new livery they all wore underneath, and all would discard the robes at the moment Garia was called forward in the Receiving Room.

"Your outfits all right, Merry? Bursila?"

"Yes, of course, Garia! Rosilda and her band of needleworkers have made a wonderful job of these uniforms." Her eyes took on a faraway look.

"You're not worried about this morning, are you," Garia guessed. "You're more interested in the parade."

"Aye, I am. Is it that obvious?"

"What else? Ever since you had your saddle we've practically had to drag you off that poor beast's back."

"I know! I'm really pleased that you managed to talk the King around to letting us ride."

"Well, let's get through the ceremony this morning first, and then we can worry about getting our beasts ready for the parade. Business, not pleasure, Merry."

Merizel's face sobered. "As you say, Garia. Shall we help you with your own cloaks? How are you going to get them to cover those scabbards? Oh, I see."

A footman appeared at the door and the four women made a last check that everything was in place before following him through the corridors. When they reached the Receiving Room they paused outside the doorway while the last few nobles passed them to take their places within. There was a constant murmur from inside which meant that the King and Queen had not yet arrived. A hiss made Garia turn.

"Feteran," she murmured to him. "All is well?"

He saluted her. "Aye, milady. A strange day for me. I always thought I would spend my life in the Palace Guard but today I am leaving it. Yet," he smiled at her, "there is no place I would rather be than at your side, begging His Majesty's pardon."

The hum from inside quietened and the footman who had brought them began to look agitated.

"Our turn," she said quietly. "We'll see you later, Feteran."

"Aye, milady. And... good luck, milady."

They were ushered inside to stand at the back wall beside the doors, which were closed behind them. Only the nearest of the assembled nobles saw them and few took any notice. Other than themselves and Terys, who was now standing in front of her throne, the hall was filled with forty to fifty men. Garia began to feel vulnerable.

Yikes. I keep forgetting that they don't do women nobles around these parts. Leastways not very many, and with years between, if what Kendar says is true. ...And I bet I'm the youngest person in the room, male or female. Duh, that has to be true, doesn't it? It's today I come of age, officially, and one can't properly become a noble until one is an adult.

Robanar and Terys took their seats and then Kendar called for the assembled nobles to be seated. That made sense in that everybody could now see what was happening. Garia noticed that some of the more senior men sat on the usual chairs along the side walls but other had to make do with low benches, probably brought from the training halls. Unfortunately, no-one had considered their quartet which meant they remained standing at the end of the room.

Kendar banged his staff and spoke. "Will His Highness Prince Keren stand forth before the King!"

Keren had been sitting near the rear of the hall and he now stood to walk proudly towards his father. When they met Robanar said something quietly to Keren and then put his hand on his son's shoulder, turning him so that he faced the nobles.

"This is my son," he said, and the hall was still. "Seventeen years ago today, my wife, the woman who is today your Queen, gave birth to this boy, and you have watched him grow into the fine young man who today stands before you. I avow and affirm that this young man is my own son and legitimate heir. Is there any here today who wishes to dispute this declaration?"

There was a short, low burst of murmur but it stilled quickly. Most of the nobles had encountered Keren frequently over the years as he grew up so could vouch for his legitimacy.

"Therefore, I declare before you all, that my son the Prince Keren is of sufficient age to be considered a man, to be able to reign in his own right should it become necessary, to take the field of battle as is required of any man of Palarand, and to enjoy all the perquisites of his position without the need for regency. Do you all witness?"

"Heard and witnessed!"

The first response was distinct, but it was immediately followed by a general repetition from the assembled nobles. Someone started clapping, and this soon swelled to envelop the voices. Slowly, stillness returned.

"As a man of Palarand, my son requires a sword to defend himself, his peers and his King." Robanar turned and reached for a sword which had been thoughtfully propped against the back of his throne. He turned back and presented the sword two-handed to Keren, who in turn took it two-handed.

"Receive this sword from the hands of your Sovereign. Use it with care, in the defense of your lands, your people, your peers and your King and Queen. Do not draw it in anger but only when it is needful. You cannot befriend a man who is at the point of your sword."

Keren bowed his head and said, "I accept this sword. I will use it only as instructed, Sire."

He then seated the sword in the empty scabbard he had been wearing since he dressed. Robanar spoke to the nobles.

"So that you may know my son and his retainers, it is customary to provide a symbol, colors and a device which both show that he is his own man and yet that he is of royal blood. Today, I will award him symbol, colors and device. Kendar, bring them forth."

The Chancellor advanced with a cushion bearing a coronet, followed by a servant carrying a stack of cloth in his hands. As Kendar presented the cushion Keren went down on one knee. Robanar lifted the coronet and held it briefly over his son's head.

"This symbol shall confirm and announce to you all that the wearer is a Prince of the Realm," he said, lowering it onto Keren's head. "Treat him with the respect accorded to his status. Rise, Prince Keren."

Robanar took the uppermost item from the servant and unrolled it to reveal a sash in the royal colors of purple above and dark blue below, but with a center band of light blue, half the width of the other colors. He held it up for the nobles to see before wrapping it round Keren's waist, Keren having to help him tie it tidily at his left hip.

"It has ever been the custom and practice in Palarand for the sons and daughters of the King to wear the royal colors differenced by another band. On this occasion the blue of the sky has been chosen."

Then Robanar, with difficulty, took the remaining cloth and unwrapped it to reveal a flag of which he held up one side and Kendar the other. It showed the royal colors in vertical bands, purple against the hoist, in the center a light green disc with a symbolic river winding across it in black. Below the disc was a small gold crown.

"This is the color of the heir to the throne of Palarand," Robanar said. "It has not been seen in these lands since they were my own colors fifteen years ago. Some of the older among you may recognize them. Henceforth, these shall be the colors of Keren, Prince of Palarand."

Robanar helped Kendar wrap the flag into a manageable bundle and then turned to the nobles again.

"As you all know, in Palarand we do not give awards unless there has been a notable achievement which merits the award. Oft-times in the past, it has been the custom in Palarand to award the province of North Palarand as the domain of the Heir to the Throne. I do not see fit to make that award today. A simple reason is that the present Duke of North Palarand, my younger brother Gilbanar, rules that province well, and I do not see why he need be disturbed to satisfy the desires of a young man who, while he may be able, knows nothing about the governance of such a large area of land. Instead, my son continues his education in other ways. In time he will learn to do that which is required of him, and I am sure," he bared his teeth at his audience, "that if it were necessary any number of advisors would come forth to assist him."

A not so subtle dig at the nobles, I guess. If Robanar were to die soon - God, I hope he doesn't - then they'll all be crawling out of the woodwork, won't they? Fortunately, it seems both Robanar and Keren recognize the problem.

"Any awards my son will receive will be honestly earned by him," Robanar continued.

I wonder if that's another dig at the nobles?

"He has been learning skills and knowledge not usually associated with the royal line of Palarand. Because of this, he may receive awards from other bodies in Palarand, awards unusual to a gathering such as this."

There were frowns and mutterings from the floor, now. Some of the nobles looked puzzled, as well they might. The Guild system was trade, and not something that any noble wanted to dirty his hands with. One had servants to do that sort of thing. Once Keren's connections with the Questors became known, that would cause mutterings too.

"The reason for my son's interest in subjects not normally of interest to any noble is the presence of a young girl in Palarand."

Ah! Looks we're up shortly, then.

"She arrived among us some four months or so past, from a far distant land called Kansas. She has no knowledge of her way here or how she may return. Because of this I offered her sanctuary in the palace and she has since been formally adopted by us. Once settled in our palace she has amazed us with her knowledge and abilities. Because of her presence Palarand will soon be a different place, one which promises wonders and conveniences previously unknown to Alaesia. Because of the need to protect this young woman, and in gratitude for the gifts she has already given the kingdom, I have made her a Baroness in her own right, that she might have her own lands, income, retainers and protectors."

There was a distinct muttering on the floor now. One or two began to peer suspiciously at the group of shrouded women standing against the rear wall, realizing that one of them must be whoever the King was speaking about.

"In Kansas they number the days and years differently than we do in Alaesia, so that it has become difficult to determine exactly when she may progress from girl to woman. It seems she may be a month or so younger than my son. It matters little. My son Prince Keren has graciously permitted that her coming of age should be shared with his own, and the moment has come. Garia, please stand forth."

Showtime!

Garia turned to Jenet as Merizel turned towards Bursila. The four women helped each other unpin the cloaks which had concealed their clothes. Removing them, they handed all to Jenet who carefully bundled them together before placing them out of the way on the floor at her side. Then, with a nod to them all, Garia turned and walked down the center of the room, her gaze fixed on the thrones at the far end.

She wore a short-sleeved tunic of sage green underneath a tabard of olive green. This had been her suggestion since discussions with Kendar had shown that most color combinations, as might be expected, had already been taken. What made her go for green-on-green was a word remembered from a recent conversation: camouflage. Her chosen colors would be distinct enough in themselves to mark her and her retinue out in company but would have the useful side effect of helping them blend in with the scenery if they found themselves in trouble when out in the country. Over the tabard she wore the double scabbard and harness Haflin had delivered earlier. The scabbards were empty, just as Keren's had been.

Her tunic was tucked into a skirt of olive green, but what drew the eyes of everyone in the room were the ten box pleats of sage green spaced equally around it, flashing the lighter color as she moved. Rosilda had assured Garia that nothing like it had ever been seen in the Valley, though pleats were known as a fashion detail. Garia's mind had been on the practicality of keeping her legs free for action while not encumbering herself with an unwieldy skirt. A remembered memory flash of cheer-leaders' uniforms had given her the idea. In this society skirts the length that a cheer-leader would wear would not be tolerated so Garia had compromised on knee-length, which was still only just within the bounds of propriety.

Her hair had been carefully trimmed the previous day by Shelda herself and it was now just to her jaw-line, a perfect bob. Lightly oiled as was the custom, her hair shone as she walked through the ranks of nobles. There were gasps as some noted her boots with the attached dagger, and at the corner of her eye she saw one mature baron surge to his feet with shock and outrage, to be hastily pulled back by the men on either side. The noise behind her began to rise in volume.

Garia came to a halt in front of Robanar, who stood with Keren to his right. Before she could even think about curtseying or saying a word there was a scuffle to her right and every eye turned to discover the source.

Oh, shit! I'd forgotten that!

The chairs usually placed against the walls had been pulled forward to allow a narrow walkway and guardsmen were stationed at intervals along both walls, each formally half-armored and armed with sword and spear. One of the guardsmen, enraged, was trying to get to another guardsman but was being held back by two others. Further men were hurrying across the floor while most of the nobles had risen from their seats, hands reaching for their own weapons. Even Keren had his hand on his sword. The two guardsmen exchanged words in a foreign language and Garia understood with a shock exactly what had happened, and also what everyone else in the room thought was happening.

"Sire!" she said, loudly enough to draw Robanar's attention. He turned to her. "You are safe, Sire. This is a private matter, there is no danger to anyone here." Beside the King, Keren's eyes showed sudden understanding. "If I may, Sire?"

Robanar looked confused but nodded, relaxing slightly. He was the only man in the room not wearing a sword. Garia turned and walked towards the melee provoking startled looks from the nobles nearest her. She reached the groups of guardsmen at the same time as Vern.

"Vern," she said crisply to him, "This is a private matter between these two men. A matter of honor. The King and Queen are not in any danger."

Vern looked at her dubiously. "If you say so, milady." He stood waiting for instructions as Garia turned to the men.

"Stop this at once. You embarrass your King in front of his nobles. Vern, get these two out of this room and keep them somewhere quiet. Separately, so they are not even in hearing distance of one another. They do not threaten the King, this is a private dispute between them only. We can deal with them afterwards."

She spoke to the two men directly. "D'Kenik, this is unfortunate, go quietly and await developments if you please."

He saluted. "As you command, milady."

She wheeled to face the other guardsman, the angry one. "You. You're D'Janik, right?"

He had stopped struggling to regard her with a look that was somewhere between shock and disgust. "As you say, milady."

"You are both right and wrong. Go quietly with these men and your accusation shall be answered with honesty - by me." The last two words she said in a language she had never spoken before and had up till then only ever heard one word, the word D'Janik had flung at D'Kenik in the language of the Six Cities - oathbreaker.

D'Janik's eyes widened with surprise. He relaxed, bowed to Garia and allowed himself to be led away by Vern and two men, all with their swords drawn. As the other men scurried back to their positions against the walls Garia made her way back to stand in front of Robanar. A voice from the crowd made them all turn.

"Sire, what has happened? Are you in any danger?"

Robanar raised his voice so that all could hear. "Vargon, nobody is in any danger here today. My son tells me this is a private matter between two guardsmen which ought to have been settled elsewhere." He grunted. "Most irregular. Men! Take your seats, please, or we shall be here all day."

Robanar turned Garia so that she was facing the crowd whilst he rested his left hand on her right shoulder. His voice rang out.

"If any demonstration were needed just how extraordinary this young woman is, you have just witnessed a taste of it. Ahem! Let us begin again. This young woman is my adopted daughter Garia. She came to us by means unknown from a distant land called Kansas which is not in Alaesia or the nearby islands but somewhere else entirely. In Kansas the days and years are reckoned differently than they are in Alaesia, and she does not know how long her journey here lasted, so that she is unsure of the exact date of her birthday. By our joint reckoning she is certainly of an age to be considered an adult. Do any among you wish to make a dispute of her age?"

An older noble near the front spoke up. "Sire, I do not understand. A day is a day, surely, and it is therefore simple enough to count back the years? Why can this not be done?"

Robanar and Garia had agreed that they would keep the explanations as simple as possible to try and avoid their problems multiplying, but would offer as little additional information as needed to satisfy any requests.

Garia replied, "My Lord, where I was born, the days are but nineteen bells long and our years have only three hundred sixty five days and a quarter. It is not so simple as just counting back."

The questioner looked taken aback and went almost cross-eyed as he tried to make sense of what he had been just told. However, he offered no further objection and Garia silently sighed with relief.

"Therefore," Robanar resumed, "I declare before you all, that my adopted daughter Garia is of sufficient age to be considered a woman, to hold lands in her own right should that become appropriate, to take the field of battle if she so desires and to enjoy all the perquisites of her position from this day forward. Are there any objections?"

There was a stunned silence in the room as the entirely unorthodox declaration was made.

"Sire!" A different voice was raised in disbelief. "Do you tell us that this girl is a warrior?"

"My Lords, she is. She has told us that many women in the country of her birth fight as fiercely as their men and indeed that they serve in their country's standing armies."

"But she is so young! This is not possible, Sire!"

"Rechanar, I give witness to you all that she has met and fairly bested Duke Jarwin of Virgulend in the ring of honor, using no weapons but her hands and feet."

They had all heard news of that contest and the room buzzed with speculation and conversation.

"Furthermore," Robanar's raised voice quietened his audience, "she tells us that she is not considered a particularly unusual person in her own country and that she is little different to any woman of Palarand. This makes me wonder what the women of Palarand might be capable of, were they only given the same opportunity. We may discuss this notion later, if you so wish, though our time this morning is strictly limited because of the parade. I ask again, do you witness my declaration of her coming of age?"

"Heard and witnessed, Sire!" An old man at the back spoke up. He was followed, reluctantly, by a number of echoes from the floor, enough to give the declaration legal status.

"Then hear me," Robanar continued. "As those of you who joined us at our Harvest Festival will know, at that date I conferred upon Milady Garia the Barony of Blackstone. I deemed that as a stranger among us she needed to have her own income and protection, more than the palace might provide her. For those of you who do not know where Blackstone lies, I can tell you that it is a small town at the northern end of North Palarand, where Blackstone Vale joins the Palar. Although there is little there now, there is enough to provide a base for Baroness Blackstone and it gives her the status her abilities deserve."

What he doesn't say, of course, is that the whole place is full of coal and in twenty years it's going to be richer than all of you put together.

Some of these guys don't look all that pleased at Robanar railroading this through without so much as a by-your-leave. I wonder, do they think he's somehow gotten besotted by me? I hope not.

Robanar returned to the customary formula. "So that you may know my adopted daughter and her retainers, it is customary to provide a symbol, colors and a device which both show that she is her own woman and yet that she is of the royal household. Today, I will award to her the symbol, colors and device appropriate to her position and status. Kendar, if you please."

The symbol was a medal and chain of silver, very similar to that which the Guildsmen had given her. This appeared to be a standard means of identifying a Baron, although she noted nobody else in the room seemed to have bothered wearing their own. Robanar managed to place it round her neck without tangling it with the scabbards.

"As you may see, she has chosen new colors for the house she now heads. In addition, since she is adopted into the royal family, she is entitled to wear differenced royal colors to signify the relationship."

He took from the servant the smaller bundle and unrolled it to show a sash. This one was purple above and dark blue below, as before, but this time the half-stripe in the center was pink. Robanar managed to wrap it round her waist, over the tabard, without obvious difficulty.

The flag was next, and Robanar unfurled it to hold it up to show all the nobles with Kendar supporting the other side. It was two vertical panels of green, with the lighter green against the hoist. In the center was a black circle, inset with a square tilted so that the corners were top, bottom and sides. Kendar had told Garia that it was customary for women to have a device with a diamond or a tilted square while those of men were generally circular or oval.

The square was divided vertically with the left half of sage green and the right half of olive green. Crossing the center of the square were two gold swords, indicating Garia's martial nature. Above was a small, white, five-pointed star to remind her of her home. Underneath was a large white capital letter A, which only Keren currently recognized, which was intended to indicate learning.

With the flag furled and carried away, Robanar had one final duty.

"Despite her apparent size, Milady Garia is a fine warrior who we are fortunate to have residing in our lands. Because she is so small, she may not carry such a sword as a man might, but by chance an alternative has been discovered which suits her well. Therefore, I will present her with swords appropriate to her needs, in recognition of her ability in the field."

He reached back behind his throne again and returned with two of the short swords. Handing one to Keren, he presented the other as before, across both hands.

"Receive this sword from the hands of your Sovereign. Use it with care, in the defense of your lands, your people, your peers and your King and Queen. Do not draw it in anger but only when it is needful. You cannot befriend a man who is at the point of your sword."

Garia bowed her head and said, "I accept this sword. I will use it only as you instruct, Sire."

She reached up and carefully slotted the blade into one of the scabbards. Robanar took the other sword from Keren and handed it to her without further words and she seated it into the remaining scabbard. Finally, she faced Robanar and stood to attention.

He smiled at her. "Come stand beside Keren and myself."

He gestured to his left and Garia moved there while Keren positioned himself to his right. Robanar placed a hand on a shoulder of each.

"Behold," he told the assembled nobles. "This is my son and my daughter. Know them, for they are now man and woman before you."

The nobles all stood and bowed towards the royal group before straightening and staring at them. Garia wasn't sure but it might have been the older man who had first witnessed her who began clapping. He was joined by many of those in the room but by no means all. She knew that a number of them disapproved of what had been done today, some on general principles, while others were confused by who and what she was while a third group were rattled - as she had been - by the unexpected interruption.

Finally the applause died away to be replaced by a general muttering. Robanar removed his hands from their shoulders and spoke to the nobles.

"This business is concluded," he announced to the room, "but the Queen has a duty to perform as well."

Garia moved aside as Terys rose and stood by her husband, speaking for the first time that day. "Would the supporters of Baroness Blackstone stand forward."

Jenet and Bursila walked side by side down the length of the room with Merizel two steps behind them. The maids were wearing standard servant dresses but in Blackstone colors of quartered green-on-green, the lighter green being upper left, with sleeves of the contrasting color. Merizel proudly wore another outfit new to Palarand, a short-sleeved blouse of sage green with a very short sleeveless vest of olive green over it together with an olive pencil skirt. The group reached the front, stopped and curtseyed.

"Lady Merizel," Terys asked, "daughter of Baron Kamodar of South Reach, you have chosen to join House Blackstone as a retainer. Do you do so of your own free will?"

"Your Majesty," Merizel spoke in a high, clear voice. "I do."

"So be it. Know that by doing so you do not lose any of the rank and status due to you as the daughter of a nobleman. You take our best wishes with you."

Merizel curtseyed and stepped back. Her presence and that of Bursila was almost entirely for show. The Queen wanted to formally say farewell to Jenet.

"Bursila, you are maidservant to Lady Merizel. Do you follow her to House Blackstone of your own free will?"

"Your Majesty, I do."

"Then you may go. You shall take our appreciation of your excellent service with you to your new station."

Terys turned to face someone who had once been maid to her children.

"Dear Jenet, you have been a faithful servant of the crown these many years," Terys said. "Is it your desire to leave the service of your King and Queen and join House Blackstone?"

"Your Majesty," Jenet replied formally, with a quaver in her voice, "it is."

"Then you may go, with our blessing," Terys said. "Know that you take the personal thanks of both your monarchs with you for all your past services."

"Thank you, Your Majesty."

Jenet curtseyed, unable to stop the tears from flowing. With Terys's words, her life had effectively changed for ever. She had been born in the palace, grown up in it, served in a number of capacities from kitchen drudge to personal maid. Now she was no longer one of the palace staff as she had been her entire life. From today, she had officially become a servant of the newest noble holding in Palarand.

Robanar turned and nodded to Kendar, who banged his staff of office.

"This audience is at an end," the Chamberlain announced. "Since the Palace Guard presents itself for parade at noon, an early lunch will be taken. Would the nobles clear the center of the hall so that the lunch tables may be assembled!"

There was a general surge away from the center of the room as everyone was familiar with the dining routine in the palace, similar to that in most noble houses. What was unusual was the surge of about a third of the crowd towards the thrones and the royal party. Some wanted an explanation of why guardsmen were attacking one another, others wanted to find out more about the tiny girl who had made such an impression on their King. Robanar was forced to raise his voice to quieten everybody down.

"There is no time for this business," he told them firmly. "I know nothing about what happened before except that I am assured there was danger only to one man present and he was a man of the Palace Guard. I will tell you more when I discover more, which will not be until after today's parade." He paused, looking at the variety of expressions facing him. "As for Baroness Blackstone, she will be available for your questions at this evening's dinner and gathering. For now, men, prepare yourselves for a standing lunch, since those who are interested must make themselves ready for the parade at noon."

A "standing lunch" turned out to be what Garia would have called a "buffet". Once the food had arrived the royal party was allowed first pick and then stood near or sat on the seats nearest the thrones while the nobles jostled to fill plates, tankards and goblets. One or two still attempted to speak to Robanar and Garia but were ushered away by Kendar.

"Sire!" It was Merek, arriving breathless from organizing the parade. "I heard that there has been trouble during the ceremonies? I beg pardon, Sire, I ought to have been here to prevent whatever happened."

Robanar, plate in one hand and fork in the other, turned to Merek. "Hmm? Nonsense, Merek. You couldn't be everywhere, could you? Besides," he waved his fork vaguely in Garia's direction, "the Baroness handled it. Seems two of your men had a disagreement." His eyes hardened. "Not the best time to argue, in front of all my nobles. We'll judge the matter once the parade has finished."

"Sire, if it is a simple disciplinary matter, there ought be no need for your own attentions."

"Normally, Merek, I'd agree with you. However, the Prince tells me the matter is of some delicacy, therefore, we must needs proceed carefully." Robanar searched his plate and impaled a vegetable on his fork. He grunted. "Wait till the parade is over, Merek."

"As you wish, Sire. With your leave, I will return to the parade ground."

Merek departed and Garia, Merizel and the two maids concentrated on bolting down enough food to last them the afternoon. Once they had all finished she turned to Robanar.

"Sire, with your permission, we must withdraw to change for the parade."

Robanar waved his fork. "As you wish, Garia. Go on, leave now while the nobles all have their mouths full."

The noon parade means changes for many of those taking part. A tricky disciplinary situation is resolved... or is it? At a banquet that evening Garia comes face-to-face with some of Robanar's nobles... and gives as good as she gets.

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2011-2012 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

At the front of the palace the courtyard was full of men. Since, as Robanar had lamented, the courtyard was no longer deep enough to allow a full file to stand as a column, they stood in fives, with Quadrants numbered from left to right as Garia viewed them. Four Quadrants were present, the men normally training or due time off making up the numbers, but the night shift was not present barring four men who provided a token presence. On the far right stood more files of men, some of whom were the trainees about to be inducted into the guard as full members. Another group stood beyond the trainees, all obviously seasoned men, but Garia did not know why they were standing separately.

Garia, of course, was seated on Snep facing the patiently waiting men. She was now wearing one of her normal riding costumes with the addition of the two swords, but the pink sash she had always worn previously had been proudly replaced with the 'differenced' sash Robanar had previously presented to her.

Next to Garia, on her own newly-assigned frayen, sat Merizel, desperately trying to keep a manic grin from her face. She was dressed in another novel costume which consisted of a cream blouse under a dark blue hacking jacket with a matching dark blue circular skirt. Her footwear was the same as Garia's but without the added scabbard. On her head she wore a helmet which had an iron frame but covered with heavy cloth and fashioned to resemble a bowler hat. Around her jacket was a sash identical to that which Garia wore.

Robanar, Terys and Keren walked out of the palace entrance and stood at the top of the steps. Behind them a number of nobles followed, spreading themselves along the sides of the palace so that they could watch. One or two caught sight of the mounted women and pointed them out, but the formality of the proceedings prevented them doing much else.

Bleskin called the waiting men to order. "Parade, attend!"

Heels stamped and spear ends thumped on the cobbles. Terys and Keren took their places on the seats provided for them but Robanar remained standing. Silence fell for a moment, broken only by slight noise from the crowd who had gathered outside the railings to watch the proceedings.

Bleskin turned to Robanar and saluted stiffly. "Palace Guard ready for your inspection, Sire."

Robanar nodded but said nothing. The moments multiplied. Then, a bell sounded over the palace rooftops and every man on parade stiffened. Bleskin walked forward, stopping at the foot of the steps to salute again.

"I ask permission to be relieved of my post, Sire," he said in a crisp parade voice.

The King bowed his head once. "Permission granted, Captain. Mount the steps, if you would."

Bleskin climbed the steps and stood in front of Robanar, who clasped right arms with him before embracing him.

"You are relieved, Captain Bleskin," Robanar said softly. "May you have a long and happy retirement. Know that you will always be made welcome in our palace."

Bleskin tried to keep a businesslike expression as he pulled back from his King but the emotion threatened to break through.

"As you command, Sire." He managed a creditable salute.

"Stand with me, Bleskin. Let us inspect this fine body of men you have trained to protect your Sovereign and his people."

"Sire."

Robanar turned to face the courtyard and called out, "Captain Merek!"

Merek marched from where he had been positioned on the far right of the parade to stand at the foot of the steps. He thumped out a salute.

"Sire!"

"Captain Merek, are you ready to assume the command of the Palace Guard, to organize, train and supervise these men in the business of protecting their sovereign as they are sworn to, even if death should take them?"

"Sire, I am."

"Then, Captain, you are confirmed in your appointment as commander of the Palace Guard. Fail in your own duty at peril of your own life."

"As you command, Sire!" Merek gave another salute. "And... thank you, Sire."

"Then, Captain, it seems there are matters for your attention. You may continue."

Merek turned to face the ranks. From the right two men in uniform approached, one bearing a sheet of parchment, to stand beside Merek. The parchment was held so that the captain could read it.

Ah. An adjutant or something like that.

"Guardsman Feteran! Stand forward!"

From the uniformed group at the far right Feteran marched out to stand just in front of Merek.

Feteran's voice could be heard over the whole courtyard. "Permission to be relieved of my post, sir."

"Your reasons for leaving the guard?"

"To join the household of Baroness Blackstone as commander of her men-at-arms, sir."

"Permission granted."

Feteran stepped forward and Merek reached and removed the sash from Feteran's waist, handing it to the second man beside him. Feteran saluted and then marched to the left to stand in front of Garia. She slid from Snep's back to stand in front of Feteran, who saluted her.

"Milady. I make myself available to take up the position offered me as part of your household."

"You have my consent to join my household, and gladly," she replied. She turned and took one of a number of sashes looped over Snep's back and then secured it around Feteran's waist. "Welcome to House Blackstone, commander."

"Thank you, My Lady."

Feteran saluted, then turned on his heel and faced the parade. Garia remounted Snep with a flourish. Since she now had a senior man-at-arms, it would be Feteran who inducted the remaining men of those they had chosen between them.

"Guardsman Tord! Step forward!"

Tord followed Feteran in resigning from the Royal Guard and joining Garia's men, the sash being presented by her new commander. He was followed by five more men who formed a file standing beside Snep facing the parade. Once this had been done Merek called more men from the rightmost file who all retired for various reasons. These men took positions on the other side of the steps to where Garia was positioned.

When all those retiring had been dealt with the recruits were called forward one by one. Merek removed their white sashes and presented them with new purple-and-blue sashes, making them formal members of the guard. To show that these were new men the sashes had a thin white edging to them which Garia had been told would be removed after a year's service.

"Parade, attend!"

Merek didn't quite have the authority that Bleskin had managed, but Garia knew that it would come with age and experience. Everyone left standing came to attention and then saluted. Some of the men beside her twitched but managed to resist what had become ingrained in them since they had been themselves recruited. From now on, only Garia or Feteran could give these men commands which they would obey.

More commands, and the files wheeled left and marched off in order, back to resume whatever they had been doing beforehand. With a soft spoken command Garia's men came to attention and then followed Garia and Merizel as they in turn followed the Royal Guard from the courtyard. Once out of sight of the front entrance, however, they halted and Garia and Merizel dismounted, handing the reins to two of the men to take the frayen back to the stables. Dismissing the remaining men, Feteran led the way into the palace by a side door.

"Where are they being kept, Feteran?"

"One in each of the small training rooms, milady," he replied.

"Lead on then, but I expect we'll have to wait for His Majesty and Captain Merek before we can see them. After all, technically this has nothing to do with us any more."

Feteran nodded and gave a wry smile. "As you say, milady. It will take us all some time to adjust our thinking to the new ways."

By the time they reached the Large Training Room they had been joined by Jenet and Bursila, now back in their palace uniforms but with the differenced sashes indicating their new allegiance. Garia turned to Feteran.

"We're going to need Master Haflin, I think."

"I'll fetch him, milady. If I cut across the field..."

Feteran turned and headed for the rear door to the hall. By walking across the field to the Armory he would save time otherwise spent threading his way through the corridors of the palace. He returned with Haflin just as Robanar, Keren and Merek appeared from the other direction. Garia and Merizel curtseyed.

"Sire, you do not mind me becoming involved? Technically -"

Robanar flicked a hand in dismissal. "You are involved up to your neck, Garia. Explain this disturbance to me. A most unseemly interruption to an important ceremony."

"Sire. I asked Master Haflin to supply me with a sword but he could not because of my size. Among the trophies of war we discovered swords from the far West which we learned had been used by women. A guardsman who originally came from there... had knowledge of the use of these swords, but was afraid to reveal it because of solemn oaths he had made before he departed his home country. We worked out - that is, myself, Keren, Master Haflin and the guardsman - worked out a way for him to teach me the method without the fact that his oath was broken becoming known."

Garia paused. "Ah, Sire, I am breaking another oath merely by telling you all this. I hope -"

Robanar surprised her, then. "You are speaking of the Six Cities, then? I know of the oaths that the young men make before they seek their fortunes elsewhere in Alaesia. What you tell us will go no further than those standing here. So, I begin to understand what happened earlier. The moment you appeared wearing those scabbards on your back another guardsman from the Cities immediately jumped to a conclusion that might not have been correct. Is this not so?"

"That's about right, Sire." Garia shrugged. "Actually, he's probably right, but D'Kenik's honor wouldn't let me go without a weapon when he knew that there was something available I could use. I don't think he can be blamed for the disturbance."

"As you say, Garia." Robanar thought for a moment, his face serious. "Very well, milady. I take it you have a solution to offer?"

"No, Sire. Technically, it's no longer my problem. It's a matter of discipline for Captain Merek to take care of. If you wish I could offer advice. But... I have a thought, Sire. During the disturbance, I learned something... unexpected. May I speak with D'Kenik first? You may all join me, it would not be private."

"As you wish, Garia. Merek, where are these men?"

"In the small rooms, Sire. I don't know which -"

"Captain," Feteran cut in, "I believe D'Kenik is in the Small Training Room."

There were two men in the room with D'Kenik, all sitting on one of the side benches. Beside them were empty plates and tankards showing that they had been fed while they were waiting. All jumped to their feet and saluted when they saw the party bearing down on them.

"All right, you men," Merek indicated the two attendants. "We won't be needing you any longer, you may return to your duties."

As the two walked off Garia approached the third. "D'Kenik, speak to me, please."

"What do you want me to say, milady? I didn't know what -"

"No! I mean, speak to me in your own language, if you would. Anything. Tell me about your home, your family."

A startled D'Kenik flicked his eyes to the men standing behind Garia before he composed himself and began speaking. At first it was just a strange jumble of sounds but it sounded to Garia as though it ought to have been familiar. As he continued words suddenly began popping out of the stream of sounds, words she could understand, and then quite suddenly everything clarified.

"...father was Over-Tender of the Fisheries of K'kdaril and he reported directly to the Guide of the Commune. There were more than ninety fishing craft there when I left home. My -"

"Stop! That's enough, thank you D'Kenik." She switched to his language. "It seems that I am able to understand you."

D'Kenik's eyes widened and he looked at her in amazement. Garia turned to Robanar.

"Sire, it would appear that I can speak the language of the Six Cities. Until today I had never heard a word of it spoken, but as far as I can tell it's all there in my head, just as the Valley tongue was there. I just had to hear it spoken to recognize it."

"Milady, I do not understand."

"Neither do I, Sire." She frowned. "That's a discussion for another time, I think." She turned to the guardsman. "D'Kenik, what will happen now that the secret of the swords is out?"

"He will seek my death, milady. That is the fate of all oathbreakers."

Haflin spoke up. "How does he know that it was you who broke any oath? Is he merely guessing, because you and milady undertook private training? How would he have known of that?"

D'Kenik shook his head. "I cannot answer that, master. He must assume so because of my association with Milady Garia these last months."

Haflin turned to Robanar. "We will deny it, of course. It was I who taught the craft of the double swords to Milady Garia. More than that it would be unwise for me to say, Sire."

Robanar's mouth twitched as he figured out what Haflin's careful words implied. "As you say, Master Armorer. D'Kenik, I deem you have done little wrong by the customs of Palarand, but your situation has become difficult. If not this other guardsman, then some other of your own lands may accuse you. How do we answer this riddle?"

Robanar turned to Merek who shook his head. "I have no answer, Sire. We may discharge D'Kenik, but that is poor reward for an act of assistance."

"If I may, Sire," Feteran said. "The Baroness's men-at-arms presently number but six only and myself. We did not wish to take another of those she has taught the unarmed combat, since that would reduce the number of those who may instruct others. However, if he is willing, he may be safer in her retinue than among the Royal Guard."

"Merek?"

"Sire, I would be loath to lose a good man who I know is a diligent, hard worker as are all who hail from those lands of the West. Given the present circumstances, however, it may be for the best. D'Kenik? How say you? Would you be prepared to transfer to Baroness Garia's retinue?"

D'Kenik came to attention. "Sir, you must know I would prefer to stay and protect my King. If I did, my presence would only cause further difficulty in the future. I may cause less trouble by transferring, sir."

"You know that the Baroness is likely to reside in the palace for the great part of each year? You will doubtless be in contact with others of your race, still in the guard?"

"It would not be the same, sir. My duties in serving the Baroness and her party would make any contact of a different kind."

Merek turned to Garia. "Baroness?"

She smiled at him. "Captain, when Feteran and I chose our small band D'Kenik was one of those high on our original list. We will welcome him."

Merek turned to D'Kenik. "Guardsman, I regret losing you but Milady Garia will be that much safer with you by her side. You are thus relieved of your post and discharged from the Royal Guard without stain on your character. Milady?"

"D'Kenik?"

"My Lady. I request permission to join your household as a man-at-arms."

"Permission granted, D'Kenik. Welcome to House Blackstone. I'm sure Feteran will organize the details of your transfer."

"As you say, milady," her commander confirmed.

"Very well," Robanar said, his expression hardening. "It is done. Now, we have a more serious matter to conclude. Lead the way, Merek."

Back in the big hall Feteran led D'Kenik off to manage the formalities. It was judged that it would not be a good idea to let D'Janik come close to him again, even under controlled conditions. The rest of the party went into the Self Defense Training Room. Here, as before, D'Janik and his minders were sat on one of the benches with food containers stacked up beside them. They all sprang to attention when Robanar and the others entered.

D'Janik stepped forward and went on one knee in front of Robanar, his head bowed. "Your Majesty! I beg pardon for my inexcusable behavior."

"As well you might, guardsman! What were you thinking, brawling in front of my assembled nobles! And during Milady Garia's coming of age ceremony. I would not blame her if she ran you through where you stood."

D'Janik lifted his head and glanced at Garia, his expression unreadable. Then he addressed himself to Robanar.

"Sire, it is difficult for me to explain. In my youth, before I left my homeland, I was told that there were things which must not be spoken of..."

"Yes, yes!" Robanar said testily. "I know all about the oaths the Six Cities make their young men swear when they leave." D'Janik stared at him with astonishment. "Did you think you were the first from your lands to come to Palarand? Did you think we knew nothing of what happened there? I am King, I correspond with the Over-Guide of the Six Cities, I know of these matters. Oh, not often it is true, but we do send each other letters from time to time. Now, you considered that another of your kinsmen had broken his oath, did you not?"

"Sire, I do."

"Then, why did you not wait until a quieter moment to confront him with the matter? Why disturb a sacred ceremony as you did, and alarm all who were in the room? You barely survived being run through, but for Milady Garia's intervention." By now Robanar was noticeably angry.

D'Janik said nothing, his eyes downcast again.

"Boy," Haflin spoke into the silence. D'Janik looked up at him. "Your fears were without foundation. It was I who taught the Baroness the art of double blades. I am the King's Armorer, it is my business to know the methods of war. Another matter. Did you think that the Six Cities are the only people to practice such an art as this? The world is larger than you imagine, guardsman."

After a pause D'Janik said, "Sire, I admit my fault. I am bound by my oaths to challenge others who I consider may have broken such oaths, but I should not have brought such conflict to your palace, Sire."

Robanar looked down at the kneeling man. "I cannot give judgment on matters properly the domain of Six Cities, guardsman. I knew - and Captain Bleskin knew - of your oaths when you joined the guard, and we knew that there should be no conflict between them and your sworn duty to Palarand. However," he continued, "you allowed yourself to become distracted while you were supposed to be protecting your King and that is unforgivable. You were in that room to protect me from my nobles! Instead, we nearly had a battle in confined circumstances. Guardsman, there is no option. Merek?"

"As you say, Sire. Guardsman D'Janik, you are immediately discharged from the Royal Guard. A mark of disgrace will be added to your record. You will be escorted to your quarters to collect your belongings and then escorted from the palace grounds. You may not return within the palace grounds for any reason on pain of death. Sire, do you wish to add any further penalty?"

Robanar considered. "No, that is enough. D'Janik, you acted, as you thought, on a matter of honor and I can in part understand your response. That does not excuse your behavior today. While you might no longer be trusted to guard your Sovereign, there is no reason that you may not find other employment within Palarand. Therefore, we shall not seek to banish you from our kingdom."

D'Janik rose and bowed low. "Sire, thank you for your clemency. It was a moment of anger I shall ever regret."

The two minders formed up either side of D'Janik and led him away accompanied by Merek. Robanar turned to the others.

"It is finished! Garia, please let the rest of this day pass in peace! We have had enough excitement for a while. Haflin, thank you for your support... and your carefully chosen words. Keren, Garia, we must return to our chambers, else we face the wrath of the Queen. Our nap awaits, and today I need it."

Walking through the corridors he asked Garia, "The language of the Six Cities. Were you aware that you knew the tongue?"

"Sire, I did not, not until today. I had never heard a word until that fight this morning." She paused. "Uh, well, I did hear a word or two before. I asked D'Kenik what his full name was when he started... I mean, when Master Haflin started teaching me the swords. He'd told us that D'Kenik was the name of his house, as back home he's the son of a noble."

Robanar stopped dead and turned to her. "He is a noble?"

"Only back home, Sire. He told us that he didn't want to be treated specially over here."

They resumed walking and she added, "I only know the words, Sire. I don't know any names, or status, or customs, or anything like that. Like when I came to the Valley, I'd only become familiar with his tongue if I spent some time there."

"So, why would you know a tongue from such a remote place? Have you an answer, Garia?"

She shook her head. "Not yet, Sire, I have only known that I knew it since the fight. Let me think about what's happened for a day or two, I may have some theories by then. This has all been as much a surprise to me as it must have been to yourself. Don't forget also, Sire, that where I came from, Palarand is a very remote place."

~o~O~o~

"It still stings, Jenet, especially the left one." Garia's left hand came up towards her ear but she thought better of it and let it drop into her lap.

"The annoyance is no more than an insect bite, milady," Jenet said, holding up a sash, "and it will soon be as nothing. "

The little jeweler, Fulvin, had turned up three days earlier with a personal gift for Garia. A pair of delicate silver ear studs in the shape of a five-petaled flower, the center being a tiny emerald. It had been necessary for her to go to the salon to have Shelda pierce her ears, an ordeal Garia hoped she would never have to suffer ever again. The application of a hot needle had been aggravated by the use of alcohol to ensure the wound stayed clear of infection, a practice that ironically she herself had suggested some weeks previously.

Gary had not approved of the piercing of body parts in either boys or girls, considering them practices more connected with wild primitive tribes than with twenty-first century civilization. It was only the thought of disappointing Fulvin that had caused Garia to relent in the end. She looked at her face in the mirror above the vanity table. The studs were barely visible under her cropped hair but sparkled as she turned her head. There was no immediate emotional connection for her with jewelry, that was something that girls wore, not boys, although there had been a disturbing trend just recently among some of Gary's classmates.

But I'm a girl now, and this is what we do, especially in this place and time. Mind you, that tiara looks good now we've figured out how to fix it on to this hairstyle.

"If you would stand now, milady, so that I may tie your sashes."

Another change that had come with formal adulthood. Around her waist Jenet carefully tied the 'differenced' sash that indicated her link with the royal family and then added over her left shoulder the green-on-green sash which showed her right to a noble title. She would wear these two from now on at any formal gathering. On the diagonal sash Jenet pinned a brooch bearing her device or shield and below it added her Guildmistress brooch.

"I think that is everything, milady. Would you turn to allow me to check?"

Since this was a formal dinner Garia had chosen, with advice from the Queen, a fairly orthodox evening gown of cream. It had been decided that after the day's novel outfits the women would wear conventional clothes to both calm the nobles' sensitivities and to demonstrate that Baroness Blackstone could play the game as well as any of them could.

A knock at the door revealed Merizel and Bursila. Both were admitted and the two girls checked each other out. Merizel's gown was a pale blue and of a style that suited the taller girl perfectly. She wore the 'differenced' sash around her waist but no other mark. She, too, had ear studs and wore them with years of familiarity that Garia envied. Her long hair had been carefully piled up on her head, as was the custom, but as a retainer she wore no tiara.

All the women now wore bras as standard. It made the wearing of gowns, especially the long evening ones, that much more comfortable. Most of the palace women had now taken to the garments and although they were not directly visible it was possible to detect who was wearing them by their posture. Garia wondered if the introduction of the bra might turn out to be more fundamental than the introduction of the fork. She turned and her visitors inspected her ensemble.

"You look gorgeous, Garia! So noble, just as you should do. I believe that this was intended for you from the start."

"You look pretty damn hot yourself, Merry. You realize we'll have a room full of possible husbands waiting for us down there?"

Merizel rolled her eyes. "I know! Part of me is eager to value the flesh, so to speak..."

"And?"

"I think I'm becoming as tired as you said you were, Garia. I'm just going to try and get through this evening and then sleep for a week. Oh, unless you have some other mad scheme going, of course, that involved me."

"So... you plan to neglect Topik for a week, do you? That's cruel and heartless, even for you."

"Oh! Of course, I would not neglect him!" Merizel's gaze softened. "I never realized that one could become so fond of a mere beast."

Garia grinned. "Wait till you find a husband."

"Ouch! I hope I can find one who is more than a mere beast, Garia. Do you really think there might be one downstairs?"

"Why not? It's time we found out, don't you think?"

The four made their way along their usual route to the Receiving Room. As one of the largest rooms in the palace it was the natural venue for all state dinners but tonight it would be pressed for space. Tonight, since there were so many to be seated, the tables would be arranged in a format more familiar to Garia. The Royal party would be seated at their thrones on a one-sided table facing the floor, which would have three long tables filled both sides with nobles and their wives.

To Robanar's right sat Garia, and to her right was Bleskin, enjoying for tonight an honored position at the top table despite no longer having any official position. To Bleskin's right sat his wife Taranna. On Terys's left sat Keren, and to his left sat Merizel, permitted tonight in order to balance the alternate man-woman order of diners. On Merizel's left was Merek.

The mix of nobles facing them was different than earlier in the day, since previously all had been men. A small number of them were staying in the palace but most had houses in the city or were staying in inns or with friends. Some had intended to be present only for the official ceremonies and had already departed, others had changed their minds once they had seen Garia only to be refused a seat at the banquet by Kendar. The palace had considered refusing places to the wives because seats were in such demand but Terys objected to that, saying that the wives would be just as interested in Garia as their husbands would. There were one or two ugly scenes and Robanar was left wondering if it was time to build a bigger hall.

On reaching the hall all were ushered immediately to their seats, there being little room for the usual pre-meal casual talk. As Garia sat she became aware that all eyes were fixed on her.

Better get used to it, girl. This is the way it's going to be from now on.

They had arrived before Robanar, Terys or Keren and so had time to get settled before the main business of the evening began. Garia took a few moments to explain to Bleskin what had happened between the two guardsmen earlier and the resulting verdict.

"A pity that it happened, milady. A pity I was not in the room to help prevent the disturbance."

"Just as well you weren't here, captain. It would have been a shame to ruin your last day like that. I was very touched by the ceremony outside."

"Thank you, milady. We have known each other but a short while and yet we have grown to understand each other well." He looked around. "I will miss this place."

"I guess. You're going to be living right the other end of North Palarand? Will you visit us very often?"

"Perhaps, milady. I imagine that as I become older it will be more difficult for me to travel, but I intend to make the most of my health while I may." Bleskin brightened. "But milady, the reverse is also true! Your holdings will not be far from where I intend to retire, shall you not visit us whenever you are nearby?"

Garia placed a hand on his arm, smiling. "You can count on it, captain! I will look forward to seeing you, and I will be able to bring you all the palace gossip whenever I come."

He beamed back at her. "I will look forward to each visit, milady."

Kendar announced the royal couple and the whole room stood. They threaded their way between the tables, followed by Keren, and gained their seats. Once everyone was seated again the servants immediately began bringing out the food. There were just enough forks for every diner and Garia observed the usual antics as those who were familiar with them explained their use to those who had never seen them before.

The meal proceeded to a conclusion, the nobles taking the opportunity of stocking up on free food. Garia had arranged with Jenet that her goblet held water most of the time, because she knew that she needed a clear head for what was to follow. Finally every plate was emptied, all the toasts had been completed and the meal was at an end. Servants cleared the tables and then carefully removed the tables themselves from around the diners, there being very little room for everyone to keep out of the way. Finally the seats were redistributed, forming arcs facing the thrones, and everyone sat down again to await developments.

"My Lords and Ladies," Robanar began, standing in front of his throne, "We shall keep our seats for now and not hold the reception you are all accustomed to enjoying here. There are too many of you to be comfortable in this room tonight, and certainly no room for musicians or dancing, even if any of you have the energy left to consider dancing." He smiled at his audience, some of whom were having difficulty staying awake after eating so much. "I have beside me a young woman," he indicated Garia, "who I know many of you will wish to question. Rather than everyone crowding around her and all asking the same questions it will be better if you ask from where you sit, and we shall hear the answers together. Once your curiosity is satisfied then perhaps we might scatter the chairs and continue as usual. Who wishes to ask the first question?"

And so Anmar gets it's first News Conference.

A man stood, the one who had questioned her age at the ceremony.

"Milady, this morning you talked of days of nineteen bells and years of fewer days than three hundred ninety-one. How is this possible? I know that days may become shorter or longer, as the seasons progress, but they are balanced by longer or shorter nights."

Robanar looked at Garia, who responded, "My Lord, the days of which we spoke are not those of Anmar. I was not born on this world but another called Earth, which is a very long way away."

That produced a barrage of questions. How did you get here? How is it you can speak our tongue like a native born? What is it like on your world? Will you be going back, and if so, when? Why did you come here? Are those forks anything to do with you?

Garia tried to answer these questions and many others as clearly and as carefully as she could, telling no lies and only holding back information where it touched on sensitive matters. She also limited her apparent knowledge of technology, saying only that there were 'one or two' ways in which she might help her adopted home, of which the forks were but the first. Some of her audience was plainly skeptical but none could deny that she was not a regular local girl, her display earlier that day had demonstrated that. Some wanted to see her demonstrate her martial prowess but that was obviously not practical. Robanar arranged on the spot a small demonstration for those interested to be held in the Large Training Hall the following morning.

Finally Robanar called a halt to the questions as Garia was obviously tiring. He managed to answer some questions about the Yod invasion upriver and then decided that the formal session should break up to allow refreshments to be taken. The chairs were arranged in groups and everyone dispersed to talk about what they had heard tonight. Garia moved over to sit by Keren and Merizel, accepting a drink of fruit juice from Jenet. An older man managed to talk his way past the servants unobtrusively keeping a space free around them and Merizel leaped to her feet.

"Father!"

"My, my, daughter, how have you risen in the world! Shall you introduce me?"

"Of course, father. Everyone, this is my father Baron Kamodar of South Reach. May I introduce Lady Garia, Baroness of Blackstone and this of course is Prince Keren."

Keren stood and found a spare chair. "A seat, sir. No need to stand on ceremony. Merry's father is welcome here."

Kamodar sat and addressed Keren. "Highness, I was amazed when a letter from my daughter told me that she had accepted a post in the palace. I am more amazed by the company she now seems to keep. Will you assure me that she earns her place among you? We are always noted as hard workers, I would like to think she is the same."

Garia replied, "My Lord, she is. You may think that she is just a servant to a peculiar girl, but she is my constant companion and friend. Without her help I would have been completely lost in this strange new world."

"Oh, Garia, you shouldn't," Merizel said with a blush. "I do what I can, father, and some of it is not very hard, but the company is good and the work is very interesting."

"And you now follow Milady Garia to her new house? I was there this morning, I heard you swear."

"Father, I do. She needs me, and to tell the truth I needed her. Before she came I was just another bored young girl and now I feel that I am able to do something useful for my Lady and my King."

"And, of course," Garia added with a smile, "there is plenty of time for us to be silly young ladies together if we so wish. Merry and I do not allow status to come between us, my lord. We are just friends, doing what we are each capable of."

"A happy result, then, for both of you. Tell me, do you yet think of husbands? I know it may yet be early for you, milady, but a husband is a natural companion to any woman."

"Truthfully, my lord, I am too busy for such matters as husbands. But yes, we both keep our eyes open, taking note of possible opportunities as they pass in front of us."

"A constant pastime of many young women, I hear! If I may ask, what might happen to your holdings should you then marry? Shall it become a dowry to your new husband?"

Ah. Typical baron, thinking about lands and such. Good job Kendar thought of such things when he drew up the charter for my barony.

"My lord, it would not. I don't understand the exact details, but there's something called an adverse entail on the barony. When I married - if I married - my husband gets no control over Blackstone. And when I die it would pass to the eldest child who is not eligible to take my husband's title, whether male or female. A complicated matter, my lord, but I am assured it is often done this way when a barony is created for a woman."

"As you say, milady. I have heard that the lands granted you are not very rich, is that so?"

"Yes, my lord. It was deliberately done that way to give me a title but not to upset any of the more senior nobles. I'm sure you understand these things. I have heard that there might be some kind of mining potential, but I won't know until I've visited my lands and spoken to experts. Meanwhile, it gives me a bodyguard and some useful rights, which is the main thing. You do know there have been at least two attempts to kidnap me since I've been in Palarand?"

"Merizel did write me such a tale in one of her letters, but I did not know if it were a young woman's fantasy. Excuse me, Merizel, for being so blunt. When she was younger," he said to Garia, "she had such an imagination! So, tell me what happened, milady. Where we live in South Reach we may not tell truth from rumor, and I would hear the truth."

"My lord, perhaps this is not the best place or time for such stories. Are you staying in the city? If so, may I suggest that you return to the palace tomorrow and then you can spend some time with your daughter in relative comfort, and we would be glad to tell you whatever you might want to know."

"I am staying overnight, it is true. I wondered whether to attend the demonstration His Majesty has proposed tomorrow, perhaps if I did so we might meet afterward."

"As you say, my lord. I will arrange it so."

Merizel asked, "What of mother, father? Did she not come with you to the city?"

"Alas no, my child. She remains behind this time to supervise our holdings. Milady, is it possible that you might visit our humble home one day? It is but two days coach ride from the palace, and I expect Merizel will wish to visit her old home once more."

"I really couldn't say right now, my lord. You are aware that we travel north with the King in two weeks time? The plan is for me to visit my holdings and return here before winter sets in, but we have no travel plans beyond those."

"I had heard, milady, and I wish you a safe journey on your travels." Kamodar rose from his chair. "Now, I think that I have taken enough of your time, it seems others wish to find out more about the unusual and very beautiful young woman who has entranced our King."

"Before you leave," Keren said as he stood as well, "I must introduce you to my father and mother. If you would come this way, baron."

Keren shepherded Kamodar off to be presented to his parents and Merizel bent her head to speak to Garia.

"He hasn't changed much. I love him because he's my daddy, but I know what he's like. Mother didn't come with him because he's too mean to pay the extra bills at the inn. You'll notice how rapidly he brought the conversation around to marriage and then your lands." Her expression became one of disgust. "He thought to find a way to your holding through me, Garia. I won't allow that to happen." She smiled then. "Perhaps your attitude is making itself felt on myself, Garia. I find these men who surround us not so fearsome as I once might."

"Hold on to that thought, Merry. I suspect those to come will be somewhat more blatant."

And so it proved. A steady trickle of men both young and old ventured near to inquire, just as a merest example, what the ladies' attitude to marriage might be, and what could milady tell them about her holdings? Garia reasoned that the best defense was attack, noting that their erstwhile suitors would not have lasted five minutes back in Kansas.

- - -

"My lord, when I choose a man who is capable of matching my standards, if I should ever find such a person, then I would at least select one who bathes more than once a week."

- - -

"My lord, it is too early for me to begin thinking about children. Although, if the state of your manhood is anything like the state of your teeth, I would doubtless remain childless should I marry you."

- - -

"But, my lord, your eyes point in two different directions. However would you find me at night?"

- - -

I really didn't pay enough attention in school! But why would I? Gary wasn't a mall-dweller like most of the girls at home, he preferred to be outside. These guys aren't as oily as Jarwin was - at least none of the ones I've seen so far are - but they're just as obvious in their clumsy attempts to butter me up. Hah! Like that'll ever happen. And my blatant return insults don't seem to faze them much, either. I just hope they are taking these smart-ass comments the way that they are intended.

- - -

"As far as I have been told, my lord, my holdings are a pile of rocks with a canyon running through them, fit for only herders and their flocks. You will doubtless know that the grant of lands is only a token gesture by the King. I'm not sure that they would be of interest to you, since you have just told me you are but a farmer."

"But, milady, many lords have token lands in this or another part of the kingdom. You would doubtless wish to spend your time here in the city in comfort, would you not? A mansion in a quiet quarter, perhaps? I could -"

"My lord, you forget I already reside in the palace. I'm quite comfortable, thank you. Is it your intention to overthrow your King, then?"

- - -

"You watched me ride, my lord? Yes, it is true. In the country of my birth it is common for both men and women to ride. Why should it not be? You ride yourself, my lord? I didn't know that they made saddles to fit the backs of dranakhs."

This one, who must have weighed well in excess of three hundred pounds, turned an already florid face even darker and addressed himself with outrage to Robanar.

"Sire! I am insulted! This young woman, this girl, should not speak to her elders and betters in such a manner! Do you not hold court here? Is she not in your charge?"

Robanar turned to face the overweight count. "Fetchell," he said lazily, "the nobles insult Milady Garia by their incessant questions. If you feel that you have been truly insulted, count, then I'm sure that the Baroness will make answer to you - in the ring of honor." Robanar smiled. "Shall it be arranged?"

Fetchell paled and licked his lips. "Ah, no, Sire. You are doubtless right, perhaps we beset the baroness with questions. With your leave, I shall retire."

The next one didn't even bother with Garia but went straight to the top.

"Sire, you seem as one bemused since this woman appeared at your door. We appreciate the joke, Sire, but perhaps it is time to finish with the business. Her smart words lower the dignity of your court, Sire, and offend your nobles. Should she not be put aside now? Does she not interfere with the smooth administration of your kingdom? Does she not intend to usurp the position of the Queen in your affections?"

That got Terys's attention. "Count Ranard," she said in tones of steel. "Make no mistake on this matter. Milady Garia resides in the palace with my full consent and with my express permission. She has done more for my husband's kingdom in four months than you have managed in twenty years. It is true that her words are sometimes sharp but then she has not had time to learn the full flavor of the Valley tongue." And nobody in the room believes that. "Shall I require that Milady Garia gentles her words for you?"

"If you would, ma'am."

Terys turned to Garia. "Garia, behave yourself."

"As you command, ma'am," Garia replied with a perfectly straight face.

"Ranard," Robanar added. "I may not be as young as I once was, but I am not yet old and decrepit. I have known from the beginning exactly who and what Milady Garia is, and she enjoys no less the confidence of myself and the Queen than does my son the Prince. Are you answered?"

Ranard backed away, growing visibly smaller as he went. "I am, Sire."

The meeting continued for perhaps another bell but by now word had gone round the hall that perhaps the strange new young noblewoman wasn't a good prospect for marriage right now, and the attentions slackened. Finally a number of the lords left to find their beds and Kendar declared the evening ended. Garia, Merizel and Keren headed for their rooms with Jenet and Bursila in tow.

"What do you think, Keren?" Garia asked.

"About the nobles? Um, about what I would have expected, I think. The problem is, of course, that many of them are so busy with their own affairs they don't spend time wondering what's happening in the wider world. It was quite instructive how they all shot their arrows at the same targets, though, your marriage status and the extent of your lands. Of course, my own position means I've never had to deal with any of that nonsense."

"Think how I feel, Highness," Merizel said with feeling, "eligible but with no lands and probably not much dowry either."

"As you say, Merry. Did you see any prospects tonight?"

She sniffed. "I wouldn't let most of them get within a spear's length of me, Highness. Ugly brutes, aren't they?"

"Some of them weren't so old," Garia protested. "What about that one young man? The one whose parents died in a fire?"

"Maybe him," Merizel conceded. "Most were like my father though. Mean and grasping."

"Is there a better way, Garia?" Keren asked. "Are there such people on your own world as we have seen tonight?"

"Oh, yes. They might not call themselves nobles but their attitudes - and sometimes their levels of cleanliness - are much the same as here."

They said good-night to Merizel and continued to their own corridor.

"We didn't get to speak to hardly any of the wives this evening, did we?" Garia noted. "Those who brought them allowed them to be introduced but I only got to talk to about three, I think."

Keren snorted. "Why would you be surprised, Garia? I would expect that most of them wanted to keep their wives as far away from you as possible, to prevent infection with your strange and unsettling ways! Who knows, we might end by having women who ride frayen, fight with or without weapons or even worse, do something useful with their lives besides raising children!"

Garia stopped and looked up at Keren with concern. "That's not really how they see me, is it? A trouble maker? Am I building up problems for your father because he's allowing me to do all these new things?"

Keren smiled at her and took her hand, which made her all flutter inside. "Father knows exactly what he's doing, and we think that those who are opposed to the changes you bring are easily the smaller faction in Palarand, Garia." They resumed walking. "And once the changes begin to trickle through to everyone and people discover that they can make money, become richer, the doubters should fall away." His expression hardened. "When my father eventually goes to his final sleep, Garia, these people will have me to deal with instead. I think I'm beginning to understand the significance of what is to come in a way that my father cannot, because our education has been different. I'm not going to let a group of ignorant barons spoil the future for everyone else."

Garia sighed. "I hope that you're right, Keren. For all our sakes."

They turned into the corridor leading to their respective suites.

"That's that," Keren said. "We can all have a good rest, now, at least for a few days."

"Agreed! Although, I'll soon have to start preparing for our visit to the Society of Questors. Will you be joining your father and myself?"

"With reluctance. Those Questors make the nobles look like six-year-olds, although as before, there are exceptions. Are you expecting trouble, then?"

"What do you think? I'm just a know-nothing girl, aren't I? I think I would refuse to go if your father were not present to enforce some kind of discipline."

"As you say, Garia. Well, here we are. Good-night to you."

"And to you, Keren."

Garia's last major confrontation looms... and she heads out with the King to try and knock some sense into the Society of Questors. Of course, Garia has an idea, but can she quell the mob long enough for her plan to be heard?

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2011-2012 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

Garia watched the men in front of her tumble and roll. These were selected men from the Quadrants, the second group being taught the strange new art of unarmed combat. The difference was immediately noticeable, these men were all familiar with the Tai Chi they did every morning and they had absorbed some of the fluency of the moves. She couldn't remember her original group adapting this rapidly to the new techniques.

Of course, it had helped that everyone had watched her in her various bouts and exhibitions over the preceding months. They knew what to expect and they knew what they were going to have to make their bodies do in response.

Standing beside her, ready to assist if required as she was, were Keren and Feteran. Seated nearby on one of the benches, and looking none too comfortable, were four women. These were the first to volunteer to determine if it would be possible to create a small force of female Palace Guard to follow Garia's own example.

"Ow!"

Everyone watching winced as one of the men tumbled awkwardly and landed hard on the wooden floor, missing the felt mat completely. Garia clapped her hands.

"All right, everyone! I think it's time for a break while we check for injuries. Come and have a drink. Not too much, but you'll need to make sure you don't become thirsty while you're practicing in here. Pardal, you okay?"

The man climbed to his feet and dusted himself off with a lopsided grin. "Aye, milady. Nothing hurt but my pride."

The men had a drink and a breather and then returned to the mats, Keren and Feteran going with them to help their instructors. Garia turned to the women.

"Is this what you expected, girls?"

"Not at all, milady," their spokeswoman replied. "We did not realize that women's - or men's - bodies were capable of such things. And to see you toss His Highness about, well! A most astonishing display, milady."

"Perhaps you thought it would just be marching about and waving swords and spears?"

"Oh, no, milady! We know that there is more to a guardsman's duty than that. It's just that... in this room... are we expected to tumble like these men?"

"You might have to, Danisa. In time, all the Palace Guard will be trained in this discipline. If you're worried about... showing what you ought not, or hurting some of your more... softer parts, then I can tell you that I wear special clothing to do these exercises. Every care has been taken to ensure that no offense can be taken by anyone and that your body should be as protected as it is possible to be."

"We didn't know that, milady. Will you show us sometime? Uh, begging your pardon."

"Of course! If you are serious in wanting to do this, then you shall have all the help I can give you. Which, regrettably, will come to a stop for a while when I leave for the north with the King and Queen. I think, in the time I have left, I'll concentrate on making sure you have suitable uniforms and underwear and getting you started doing the Tai Chi. If I can do that then our instructors in here will be ready to teach you what you need to know."

"They are all men, milady. Will they treat us differently because we are women?"

Garia smiled at them. "The answer is yes and no. It's a very complicated question, Danisa. You have to be treated differently because your bodies are physically different, but on the other hand anyone you're likely to fight is more likely to be a man, at least to begin with, so you must be trained the same as the men are. And against men. That's what this whole experiment with you four is about, to see how you might perform and if you are successful what changes would be needed to guard routine."

"As you say, milady. "

Garia regarded the four women. All were much larger than her, but then most people were. These four had worked hard in the kitchen before being seconded to the Guard and all were tall, fit and with very little body fat. In fact, they were taller and heavier than several of the men exercising on the mats in front of them. Size wouldn't be a factor in how well they took to unarmed combat, but Garia knew that at least two of them were capable of drawing a bow and all four could wield a sword with little problem. She had seen them do such things at their first meeting two days previously.

"Personally," she commented, "I don't think you'll have any great problem fitting in. The biggest challenge won't be in your bodies, it'll be inside your own heads. You'll have to learn to think in ways very few women before you have managed. I don't mean that you'll have to think like a man does but it's more a question of changing how you've been used to thinking in the past. Follow me?"

"We do, milady," Danisa replied positively. "I won't speak for most women, but I have often felt... frustrated that I was able to do certain things but that I was not permitted to do them just because I was a woman. You have shown us that the fault is not because we are women but simply because we say, 'that's how it has always been'." She smiled. "I daren't say that any of us are as smart as you, milady, but I don't have to be that smart to know that is no longer true."

"As you say. You do know there is going to be significant resistance to what you wish to do? I was able to get away with it because I'm a foreigner, and everybody knows foreigners have strange customs. Are you prepared to put up with that?"

"We will do whatever is necessary, milady," Danisa said simply. "We have chosen this course, we will not let you down."

~o~O~o~

Garia was talking idly with Keren and Merizel in the household dining room before lunch started when they were joined by the King and Queen. Robanar inquired after the morning's activities and then asked Garia, "Are you yet ready to venture your thoughts about your curious language abilities, Garia? It is some days since the event happened, I wondered if you had forgotten with the press of work."

"Sire, I have thought about it quite often but I'm not sure that I can come to any conclusions. It seems to me that there are a number of possible reasons for knowing the Six Cities tongue, which D'Kenik informs me is called Tanal among themselves."

"Ah? Is there time to tell me before we sit? I would keep this speculation to those present, I think."

"Of course, Sire. Well, the first idea I had was that I might know every tongue spoken within Alaesia. That's possible, but I don't have any reason why I would need to know how everyone spoke. The second idea was that I'd been given the tongue of everyone I might come into contact with. Or, worse, everyone I will come into contact with, since that implies that whoever - whatever - put me here knows the future. Another idea is that when I was sent here, it wasn't certain where I would land, or who might find me first, so I'd need the languages of anyone who found me. The last idea is that I know just as much as I need to be able to do whatever it is I was sent here for." Garia frowned. "I don't think there's any way we can prove which idea is anywhere near right, Sire. Anything I do will likely prove all possibilities."

"As you say, Garia. I find that thinking about the reasons for your presence on Anmar to be most troubling. I believe - I mean, the Queen and I believe, the reason for your presence to be just what you have been doing these past months. I prefer not to consider the matter any deeper for the present."

"You won't get any argument from me on that score, Sire. My head strains enough with everything else that's happening as it is."

"Let us take our chairs for lunch," Robanar commanded. He led the way. "Are you prepared for what is to come this afternoon?"

"No, Sire," Garia answered promptly. "I mean, we've done all that we could do to prepare but this meeting is still going to be just one big unknown, isn't it? I have no idea what might happen."

Robanar ran a hand through his hair. "Garia, if I thought I could part the heads of every one of those black-robed nuisances from their bodies and get away with it, I would have done so long ago. Regrettably the kingdom will not function without the attentions of at least some of those difficult people."

"Sire? Even Gerdas?"

Robanar shrugged as the servant pulled his chair out ready. "There are always exceptions, as you well know."

Terys added, "We allow the Royal Questor to live with us in the palace, husband! You tolerated Morlan, didn't you? Shall you not tolerate his successor?"

Robanar grimaced. "If it is to be Gerdas, he shall not want to live within our walls, since he would prefer somewhere with a better view of the night sky. I am not sure that I wish to offer my roof to another less mannered than he. I am partly of a mind to discard that custom, reclaim those rooms for some other use, perhaps."

Keren said, "I know of a certain Baroness who has been spending time in those rooms, father."

"As you say, Keren. I have considered the idea myself, there would be advantages... and disadvantages. Garia?"

"Sire?"

"While Keren's proposal has merit, it is not something we need consider immediately. Let us talk of such matters once we have dealt with this afternoon's... ordeal."

"Oh, dear," Terys scolded. "You make too much of those men. Are you not the King, shall they not do as you command?"

Robanar sighed. "These are not as my nobles, my dear, as you are well aware. Their allegiance is of a different kind." He compressed his lips. "Enough. Let us now eat, and while we do so we may speak of more pleasant things."

~o~O~o~

"You know the strategy, Garia," Robanar said as the carriage rattled through the streets, "indeed, much of our plan is your own idea. Do you now have doubts?"

"Sire, I do not. It's just... I'm facing the unknown. Again."

"As you say, Garia," Keren added with feeling. "I think I'd rather wrestle grakh bare-handed than face all of those black-robed men at the same time." He added a smile of encouragement for her. "Don't worry, one or two demonstrations and you'll shut them all up, just you see."

"I hope so."

The carriage pulled into the courtyard of an establishment similar to the Guildhall. Servants appeared to mind beasts, open doors and lower carriage steps. Garia looked around, seeing only the same architecture she had become familiar with elsewhere in the city. At the main entrance to the largest of the surrounding buildings two black-robed figures waited. As Robanar, Keren and Garia approached them the two bowed.

"Sire, welcome to Questors Hall," Gerdas said. "Master Brovan and I are your sponsors for today's meeting. Welcome, Your Highness, and welcome to you also, Lady Garia. If you would accompany me, Sire."

As Gerdas led the way into the building Brovan walked beside Garia.

"Milady, your man Tarvan has told me that all is in readiness," he reported. "There have been many questions about the strange apparatus he brought with him, but none who saw the previous demonstration cared to enlighten anyone about their purpose." He smirked. "It is not my place, milady, but I shall cherish the moment when you wipe the smug expressions from their faces. Though I readily admit to you, that would have been my own expression a week ago. I have thought much since that day, and realized that my place in the scheme of things is not as great as I imagined." He smiled at her. "Today, milady, you have a friend in me, should you need one within."

It was apparent where they were heading since the noise grew with every step towards the double doors. Two servants pulled the doors open and the party marched in to uproar.

To Garia the room was immediately familiar, even though she had never seen the inside of one except on television. It was a lecture hall, the semi-circular ranks of seats rising in tiers around them. Most of the seats were filled with black-robed men, though a few remained empty. In the center was a semi-circular space for experiments and whoever was demonstrating. In front of Garia was a bench and she noted the battery trolley underneath. Behind her were two sets of double doors, between the doorways a large blackboard. Standing in front of the blackboard was Tarvan.

Of the fifty or sixty men in the seats very few were paying any kind of attention to those who had just arrived. Most were in pairs or small groups, their attention occupied by whatever they were discussing, and some of the groups were discussing subjects with some vehemence. At least two separate groups appeared to be on the point of blows, some members having to hold others back out of arms reach. Some were shouting across the auditorium at others.

Gerdas turned to Robanar with a wry expression. "Behold, Sire, the finest minds in Palarand."

Robanar grunted. "As you say, Gerdas." He turned and indicated with a finger. "Tallik."

A guardsman stepped in front of them holding an instrument like a lengthened bugle, raising it to his lips. He blew a long steady blast which echoed round the room. Everyone stopped and looked for the interruption, noticed the King and dispersed to find seats, remaining standing in front of them. When the bugler finished all the Questors bowed towards Robanar and he indicated with a hand that they should be seated. Most did, although a few returned to their arguments and some remained standing pointing to those on the floor.

"Gerdas!" one called. "Who are all these people and who let them in here?"

"Master Meklin," Gerdas replied with a certain nervousness, "Surely it cannot have escaped your notice that only one man in Palarand may wear a crown? This is your King, together with his son the Prince Keren."

"You sponsor the King, Gerdas?" Meklin asked rudely. "And his whelp?"

Robanar's face darkened, though he said nothing. Gerdas turned to him.

"A moment, Sire. We expected this. Meklin dislikes contact with others. If a ptuvil stood in front of him in the street, he would not recognize it."

Gerdas turned back to the heckler. "Meklin, in the King's domain he may travel wherever he might wish to. That you fail to recognize him says more about your own ignorance, I might add. As far as the custom of this hall is concerned, yes, I do sponsor the King's presence here today, and that of his son Keren."

Another Questor was beside himself with rage. "You dare allow a woman into this hall, Gerdas! If you knew how to draw a sword I would call you out! What does this mean?"

Most of those seated had now spotted Garia and were on their feet again, waving their arms with fury. As had the Guilds, the Questors had never permitted women into their domain before and most objected to the rude breaking of custom. Robanar indicated with his finger again and Tallik silenced the room with another blast.

"Masters," Robanar said, his voice echoing through the auditorium, "Milady Garia accompanies me at my express command. For now, she remains with us as an observer only. Any who do not wish to occupy the same room as a woman may leave now and take no further part in today's proceedings. I understood you are to elect a new leader of your Society, a man who will become my Royal Questor following the untimely death of Master Morlan. Understand," he added as several made to leave their seats, "that any who leave shall immediately forfeit their post of Questor and also," he smiled unpleasantly up at the gallery, "they shall forfeit the stipend granted to that post. Now, sit down and permit Master Gerdas to begin the proceedings."

Most seated themselves again with alacrity but two turned away from Robanar and continued to climb towards the exit doors at the top of the banks of seats.

"You may go," Robanar called after them. "I would not want any man who dared walk away from his King to be party to this meeting."

One turned and sat, shame-faced, in an empty seat near the exit. The other continued upwards and passed through the door. As he left servants appeared through the doors behind the King with chairs and the party took seats under the blackboard to watch proceedings. Gerdas remained standing behind the bench.

"Master Gerdas. The meeting is yours."

"Sire, thank you. I formally notify those present of the death of our leader, Questor Morlan some four months previously. His end was a violent one and is still being investigated by those responsible for such matters. I call the assembled Questors of Palarand together to elect from among their number a new leader as custom requires. To save the necessity of spending time choosing someone impartial to run this election, I tell you now that I shall refuse to be considered a candidate, thus I shall run the election myself in my capacity as acting leader. Does anyone here object to this? So shall it be. Who among you offers a name for election?"

The room immediately erupted with Questors grouping together and discussing candidates. Those on the floor were completely ignored except for a few who cast unfavorable glances at Garia.

Whatever do these bozos think they are doing? Garia wondered. They knew when they were summoned here that this was the purpose of the meeting! Don't they even talk to one another?

No, I suppose not. This is crazy. No wonder these people are still at this stage of development, if this is how the brightest minds behave!

Still, the attitude of the Guilds has shown that we don't need these people to do what comes next, as most of it will be engineering, not science. But we have to get some kind of scientific inquiry going or it will all come to a grinding halt eventually. If there's one thing I do know it is that I'm not going to be here forever. They are going to have to learn how to do this all on their own.

Eventually nine names were proposed by a number of partisan groups. These were rapidly whittled down to three who took almost equal shares of the votes. The legality of every vote was hotly contested by certain Questors who seemed to want nothing but prevent the whole business from running smoothly. Beside her, Garia noticed that Robanar was becoming restless with the interminable arguments.

"Sire," Gerdas turned towards the King. "We have three who command equal support among us. Do you declare a favorite? Otherwise we might descend into open warfare."

There was uproar on the benches as Gerdas asked this question, which went outside every custom the Questors could remember. Robanar rose to stand beside Gerdas, glaring at the mob and they eventually subsided into a semblance of silence.

"I have had enough of this miserable circus," he told them bluntly. "You are supposed to be the best minds of my Kingdom, and that makes me fear greatly for the future of Palarand. This stupidity must end now. If I have to choose between the three who you have put forward, then it seems that I shall choose the least objectionable of the three. Brovan, step forward. You are thus, from today, the Royal Questor of Palarand. Will you serve your King, your society and the people of Palarand?"

Brovan came from his front-row seat and knelt in front of the bench, facing Robanar.

"Sire, I shall."

"Then rise and join us, Master Brovan. Master Gerdas, you have my thanks for enduring a thankless task. Your duties today are finished. Remain beside us, if you will."

Robanar leaned forward, resting his hands on the bench as he glared at the assembled Questors.

"I imagined that the Society of Questors were the best minds in my Kingdom. It seems I was mistaken. I've seen better behavior in some of the more disreputable ale-houses in the city! Let me warn you, I am very close to lopping a few heads to convince the rest of you to mind your manners. This stupidity will stop, I will no longer permit it, do you hear?

"You are supposed to be the best minds of Palarand, uncovering the mysteries of our world so that we may benefit by your discoveries. Instead I find jealousy, spite, obstruction and plain ignorance whenever I encounter anyone from this so-called society. Your discoveries have more to do with advancing your own positions than with advancing Palarand.

"In the past four months I have had the pleasure of entertaining a visitor to our kingdom and in those four months she has shown me more of the wonders of our world than I have ever learned from any of you. Today, she will prove herself, and once she has done so I will explain to you exactly what will become of the Society of Questors. Palarand is changing and will continue to change rapidly into the future. My best minds must become adequate to the task that awaits us." Robanar straightened and swung an arm to indicate Garia. "Masters, this is Lady Garia, Baroness of Blackstone. Let her demonstrate to you what you have failed to demonstrate to me."

Garia stood and joined Robanar at the bench. There was an angry murmur throughout the auditorium that grew as they realized just how young she was. Robanar stepped back to give her room and she was left alone facing the mob.

"Why, she's just a girl," one noted in disgust. "Sire, what is the meaning of this?"

"If she is a noble's daughter, then she cannot possibly understand the matters we investigate," another said dismissively. "Her mind would not bear the weight. Is this some trick?"

"I am no noble's daughter," Garia replied, attempting to be heard over the noise. "In Kansas, where I come from, there are no nobles. The King made me a baroness in token of appreciation of the knowledge I have already brought to Palarand." She shook her head at her accuser. "There's nothing wrong with my mind, or the mind of any woman, for that matter. I just happen to have been educated better than you."

That produced the expected explosion. Garia cringed back from the avalanche of invective that a significant portion of her audience now hurled at her. She wanted to turn and run.

We knew this was going to happen. Now what I have to do is to slap their collective faces, and do it without completely folding up.

She forced herself to bend down and look for what Tarvan had left her, ready for this moment. They had taken care to prepare this so that it would be safe and yet give the expected result. From the terminals of each end of the cascade of lead-acid cells a copper cable had been securely fixed. Each had been wound from many strands of fine wire to make the cable flexible enough and were about as thick as her little finger. Around each cable a strip of wax-soaked cloth had been wound to protect the copper and prevent short-circuits. The other end of each cable had been wound around a stick of charcoal the diameter of her thumb, the joint and half the stick covered with a strip of leather to form a handle like that of a golf club. She lifted the two sticks up and brought the bare ends together.

Zzzzzzt!

There was an initial flash and a crackle and then she separated the sticks slightly to get a stable arc going. The cells were relatively crude and she didn't know how long she could maintain the arc. In any case, the light would damage everyone's eyes if it were left too long, so she separated the sticks after only two or three seconds and put them safely down ...to find the room absolutely silent and her audience staring at her with uniformly stunned expressions.

She smiled at them. "I'm so glad I've managed to get your attentions," she said into the silence. "My people have known how to do this for, oh, perhaps two hundred years. Any child of twelve or so can make the equipment, though it is rather dangerous. That arc - the spark of light you saw - is hot enough to melt steel, and we do use it for such purposes."

A hesitant voice came from the crowd. "Milady, would you do that again?"

"Certainly. Although I do not know how long I can sustain the arc."

She demonstrated again, and this time when she put the sticks down there was a faint murmur, an undercurrent of conversation as many of her watchers began to wonder just what she had done. The implications of what she had told them were beginning to trickle through as well.

"Milady, His Majesty told us you are but a visitor here," one asked. "I have never heard of this land of yours, Kansas did you call it?"

"Not surprising, master. Kansas is not on Anmar at all. I come from another world called Earth, which is so far away I have no idea how I came here or how I might return."

There were a few laughs and guffaws from the higher seats. Garia understood that most of her audience would not believe that other worlds existed, would think that she was rationalizing her origins if not outright lying.

"Will you hear me?" she asked. "It does not really matter where I have come from, only that I am here, and that I do not come from any part of Alaesia or the nearby islands. What matters is that in Kansas, and many other parts of my world, every child, both boy and girl, is taught from the age of five until they reach seventeen. After that most spend a further three or four years at places of higher learning. We learn many subjects most of which you have yet to even discover."

There was a general air of disbelief that anyone, let alone a girl, could spend so much time just learning. The accusations and rejections began to build until she picked up the sticks once again.

Zzzzzzt!

"Is there anyone in this room who can do this?" she asked as the voices died. "No? How about you tell me how a seventeen year old woman - yes, I am legally an adult despite my size - how I can do what I have just shown you." She tapped her foot into the uncertain silence. "How about you just watch and listen before you go assuming things you know nothing about?"

After a short while a voice asked, "Milady, is that lightning? Have you somehow trapped the power of the air itself?"

She gave her questioner a smile. "Yes and no. It is a form of the same energy as lightning, but I did not have to climb on a roof to get it, if that is what you mean. I made it myself."

"Preposterous!" someone called out. "You're telling us that a mere girl made all that? I don't believe it!"

"You're right," Garia said. "I had the enthusiastic help of several guildsmen. One of them is my helper, Master Electrician Tarvan, right there. I also needed Master Hurdin the Glass-maker to provide me with special jars to keep my electricity in. But before I told them how to make the parts, they knew as much about the subject as you do."

"You've been teaching guildsmen how to make your parts?" another voice called in plain disbelief. "Outrageous!"

Garia shrugged. "I lend my expertise and they lend theirs. Do you not get guildsmen to make your equipment for you?"

"Very occasionally," the same voice replied. "For some reason they seem reluctant to do as we instruct them."

"Perhaps if you stopped treating them like servants and began treating them as colleagues you might get better results," she said tartly. "Unlike you, the guildsmen of Palarand are, in the main, willing to listen to new ideas. "

It's just as well we agreed not to mention my connections with the guilds. I think that might have given some of them apoplexy.

"Now," she gave them another smile, "shall I move on to my next demonstration? Yes? Tarvan, if you would bring forward the other parts."

Between them they built a simple circuit from a stack of four primary cells, some wire and a motor with an attached fan. Tarvan actually made the cells there on the bench in front of everybody, assembling each copper dish, adding a felt pad, pouring in the brine and then capping it with a zinc disk before adding it to the stack.

"Ready, milady?"

"Go ahead, Tarvan."

For once, the demonstration was conducted in complete silence, all her audience intent on trying to figure out what she was doing. Tarvan clipped the final wire in place and the fan whirred into action. Some of those in the front row jumped as the motor started up. Garia turned to the audience with a hand on each hip.

"So. Would any one of you care to explain just what is happening here?" The silence grew, broken only by the noise of the fan and the slight clatter of the wire brushes on the motor. She swung, one hand indicating those behind her. "Brovan knows. Gerdas knows. Prince Keren knows, even the King knows. How is it that they do and you do not? Because I have explained it to them, that's how. Do you now accept that there may be things that I know that you do not? Will you now pay attention to your King?" She half-shouted the last few words and some of the Questors flinched back from her. She turned to Robanar. "Sire, the floor is yours."

Robanar stood and joined Garia, his attention fixed on the whirring fan. Tarvan started, rose and unclipped the wire before returning to his seat. Robanar looked at his audience, satisfied now that they would pay attention to his words.

"These are my decrees," he said without preamble. "Firstly, that the Society of Questors is abolished immediately." There was a shocked murmur from the seats and he held up a hand for silence. "A new institution will replace it to which you will all have the option of belonging." Sighs of relief. "Strict conditions will be attached to those of you who decide to join what will be called at first the College of Higher Education." Alarmed voices, now. "You will be able to continue your various researches as you now do, and those of you who, like Master Gerdas here, have duties to Palarand will be encouraged to continue those as well. The first condition is that those of you who decide to join the College will be required to spend a portion of your time teaching your knowledge to others, either other Questors or new students some of whom may one day join you in your endeavors. You will be expected to spend at least a third of your time in teaching duties."

Some of them were horrified, now. Some had spent their entire lives jealously guarding those nuggets of information they had managed to accumulate. To be forced to teach what they had spent time and effort finding out for themselves, well, even the idea was too much! What were they to do?

"The second condition will be that each member of the College will receive a stipend similar to that you received before, but the amount will be dependent on the time you spend teaching. Put simply, spend more time teaching, receive more money from the Crown. You may ask questions."

"But, Sire! How may we teach others? Our building is only suitable for ourselves, what you propose will be impossible."

"Land will be granted for the purpose, master. I have in mind a vacant property on the Kendeven road. The intention is to build what I am told is called a campus upon which you shall both teach and reside, and upon which your students may also reside, if they do not come from the city itself." He leaned forward, resting his hands on the bench again. "It is expected that, in time, the number of buildings may grow so that each specialization will have it's own college. The whole collection of colleges will be known as the University of Palarand. By that time, I imagine that each of you may be the Master of his own College."

Now, that's what I call a Master stroke, pun intended! After backing them into a corner, appeal to their vanity! If that doesn't get most of them onside, I don't know what would.

There was a silence as they digested this new information. A voice came from the back.

"Sire. What if we do not wish to be part of this... college you propose?"

Robanar grinned back at his questioner, showing his teeth. "You are at liberty to accept or decline my offer, master, at any time. If you do not wish to become a member of the college, then," he shrugged, "that is up to you. You would then have to find some other means of supporting yourself, of course, because you would no longer be receiving a stipend from the Crown."

That concentrated some minds in the audience. Small groups began to discuss this new idea amongst themselves.

Another questioner. "What of those whose quests take them to remote parts of Alaesia, Sire? With time spent traveling, they cannot spend as much time teaching others. It would seem wrong to penalize them on that account."

Robanar turned. "Garia? Perhaps you had better explain."

"Masters," she said, "by now you may have realized that what the King proposes is very similar to the way we teach education in Kansas. Palarand is not like Kansas so the University here will not be run quite the same way. However, I can tell you that in Kansas, each year in university is split up into three semesters with two vacations at... New Year, say, and at the start of Spring. There is a long third vacation in the summer, which is when I would expect most expeditions to be mounted. You have the rains here, of course, so perhaps the semesters would be split up a different way. Of course, depending on what you needed to do I'm sure that some kind of agreement could be reached. And, I must add, you would probably take some of your students with you to help your researches." She smiled. "They are, after all, free labor."

"Sire, when do you propose to start this new system?"

"At the new year, masters. There will be many details to agree beforehand and I expect that next year will be mostly spent in construction works. For now, I will simply expect you to inform Master Brovan of your wish to join the new establishment and tell him what you think you might need as accommodation and equipment. Brovan?"

"Sire?"

"You will need a small committee, perhaps five or fewer, to help you organize this. Call at the palace tomorrow and we shall provide help for your efforts."

Brovan bowed. "As you command, Sire."

An inquiry came from an older Questor with a look of distaste on his face. "Sire. Do I understand correctly, from words said earlier, that in this new arrangement we would be expected to teach... women?"

Robanar shrugged and returned a bland expression. "I see no reason why not, Branjof. After all, the proof that a woman may learn as much as any man stands in front of you today." He placed a hand on Garia's shoulder for emphasis. "Of course, if you wished to argue otherwise," he added thoughtfully, "I would be quite prepared to grant you an exclusive audience for the purpose... with the Queen."

Branjof looked as though he would become ill. "As you say, Sire." He sat down abruptly.

The audience had become quiet, digesting the shocking news they had received. One or two were talking together in low tones, but few had anything further to ask their King. For now, at any rate. Once the meeting was over, it was expected that the Questors would return to their normal state of low-level warfare and then the maneuvering would begin in earnest. Robanar would be ready for that when it happened.

"Have any of you further questions to ask?" Robanar asked.

"Sire, not of you, but there are questions we would ask the Lady... um."

"Garia. Baroness Garia. We have a little time. Ask your questions."

"Milady, your name. Is it connected with this new numbering system that has been introduced recently? I speak of the Garian numbers."

Garia nodded. "It is, although the name was not of my doing. This is the system in use over most of my own world, even among people who use quite different languages and alphabets. Have you tried it yourself, master?"

The man nodded. "Yes, milady. I cannot believe that no-one here has thought of such a thing."

"Other systems were in use at home but you'll find that this one is the best for making calculations. The system has already been adopted by His Majesty's office of taxes and many of the guilds are also finding it of help in their crafts. Even Master Gerdas here is using it for his observations."

"As you say, milady. It has already saved me considerable effort, though it took me some time to learn the new symbols. And I received this information on a strange sheet of material I could not identify. Is that of your doing also?"

Garia briefly explained paper and printing, noting that some of her listeners were becoming restive again.

Well, that's about what we expected. Some of them are going to absolutely hate the fact that a mere girl not only knows so much more than they do but is prepared to hand out the information to anyone who can make use of it. Not the way these people operate at all.

Finding a suitable point Garia stepped back beside Brovan.

"Master Brovan, I don't think we ought to stretch this out any longer," she said to him in a low voice. "Perhaps you'd like to conclude the meeting now, let everyone think about what's happened here today."

"As you say, milady. This was still a shock to me, and I knew what was to happen because I saw it all the other day." He nodded. "Leave it to me, milady. Sire, with your permission?"

As the meeting ended perhaps a third of the men left rapidly, pushing their way through the doors out of the auditorium. A small number remained in groups talking. The rest pushed forward in a mass to surround the bench with the battery and motor on it.

"Milady, if you would. Can you explain to us what is happening here? This has the appearance of, dare I use the word, magic."

"There is no magic here, masters. This is simple chemistry and physics and any one of you can do this once you know how." Garia smiled at her curious audience. "Although, we have a saying back home, 'Any sufficiently advanced technology is indistinguishable from magic'. Or, to put it another way, perhaps magic is simply technology you don't yet understand. Okay. What you see here is a phenomenon called electricity."

Garia gave the Questors her quick potted lecture about electricity and then Robanar decided that it was probably time the royal party returned to the palace. Once back in the carriage Garia realized just how stressful the whole experience had been and sagged back on the seat.

"You have missed your nap today, Garia," Robanar told her. "The Queen will not be pleased."

"I know, Sire, but this meeting had to happen in the way it did, didn't it? We had to try and get them all to see sense, because we need them for the future. Do you think we managed it, Sire?"

Robanar grunted. "About as well as was forecast, Garia. I think we have convinced enough of them to agree to what we have proposed, but I suspect there will be many arguments in the future." He frowned. "It may help our cause if I could imagine exactly how this university of yours will work, my dear. Your descriptions are detailed but there is nothing like it in the Valley with which I may compare it." He flicked a hand. "Do not trouble me with further descriptions today, my dear. We may safely leave most of the planning for another day. Let Brovan find some able - and willing - assistants first, then we may consider our next step. Once we reach the palace, we must needs bend our attention upon our forthcoming journey to Dekarran."

~o~O~o~

Jenet opened Garia's sitting room door to see who had knocked and stood back, admitting Haflin and Rosilda, each with their hands full. Garia raised an eyebrow to see the two together as she bade them find seats.

"Milady," Haflin began from the settee he filled, "I have here blades for you as promised. If you would inspect them?"

He handed Garia a complete harness with scabbards and blades and she pulled out one of the swords. Each was smooth and long and shone in a way that the normal product of a sword-smith did not. She looked a question at Haflin.

"You see immediately, milady," he smiled. "Each of those swords was made from a piece of star metal -"

"I'm sorry?" she interrupted. "Oh! You mean a meteorite. Yes, of course. Those have quite large proportions of nickel in them sometimes."

"Ah? So you know of such matters." Haflin nodded to himself. "As you might also know, such metal is difficult to work but produces a much more durable blade. Coupled with hints your guardsman from the Six Cities was able to give me, I believe I have made blades that will be proof against anything that they may face in battle." He held up a warning finger. "Of course, until they are tried, as with any blade, we will not know the truth. I urge you to test these blades as fully as you may be able, milady."

Garia examined the figure-8 section blades more closely. Each was free of the ripples and patterns she had seen on other swords, where the metal was usually folded and welded together to provide a mixture of strength and flexibility. There were no signs at all of hammer marks, the whole blade seeming as if it had been drawn through a die - technology she knew these people didn't have yet. At the tip, one side of the end had been ground into a curve, leaving a sharp tip on the other side. The curve had then been ground to a fine cutting edge. This was a sword intended for stabbing.

At the other end of the blade the hilts were bound in serviceable leather and shaped to fit her hand comfortably. The D-shaped knuckle protector was made of brass, as were the curled cross hilts which would protect against an opponent running his sword down her blade. There was no decoration on these hilts as there had been on her presentation swords, these blades were meant for business. She stood and held the swords to get a feel for their balance, swinging them gently about to avoid hitting people or furniture. She smiled as she sat down again and slid the swords back into their scabbards.

"An excellent job, Master Armorer. I'll be quite happy if they never get any use, but somehow I doubt that's likely to happen for a while."

"As you say, milady." He gave Garia a wry smile. "I imagined that I knew all there was to know about the art of sword-making, but I learned much producing those blades and the ones that went before. You now have three sets, each with their own scabbards and harness, those you hold, the ones you were presented with on your coming of age and your practice pair. I shall make you a new practice set in time but would you agree that you are now sufficiently equipped, milady?"

"Oh, yes, Master Haflin! I know these have caused you extra time and effort but I think I've got everything I can cope with now. Thank you very much for your efforts."

"As you say, milady. It took time, yes, but the knowledge I gained in the making of these odd blades more than makes up for the extra effort. And now, perhaps, you are wondering why Mistress Rosilda accompanies me?"

"Why yes, I did. What have you there, Rosilda? Another tabard?"

"Yes, milady, but let Master Haflin explain."

"Milady," Haflin began, "as you know the star metal is found in stones of various sizes, and when I had cut enough for your blades there was some material over. I conceived then that I might use some of the rest to provide you with some extra protection and sought Mistress Rosilda's advice. I already knew that you would not wear armor, since that would be too heavy and cumbersome, so this tabard is the result we agreed upon."

Garia gave her swords and harness to Jenet as Rosilda presented her with the tabard, made in the dark green of her house colors. Immediately she realized that it was significantly heavier than those Rosilda had made before, and that there were hard plates hidden within the quilting. She looked a question at Rosilda, but Haflin answered.

"I only had a small amount of metal left, so it was hammered out into thin plates and concealed within this over-garment. There was just enough for overlapping plates to cover your heart both front and back, which we considered the best use of the material. No-one will know what is within, but it will give you an extra chance on those occasions when, perhaps, you may be surprised in a narrow place and not be able to strike back immediately. It will not stop an arrow at close range, nor a crossbow bolt, nor even a spear, but it will certainly turn any knife intended to harm you, and may even save you from being trampled by a beast. If you would try it on?"

"Of course, Master Haflin."

Even they are thinking of my safety. I love these people.

Slipping it over her head, Jenet helped arrange it on her shoulders. She was wearing an evening gown, but that wasn't a problem on this occasion. The edges stuck out on either side, front and rear.

"Ah. Yes, that's what we expected, milady," Haflin said. "If you would allow me."

He lifted a side of the material and gently kneaded it with his giant hands, bending the hidden plates to form around her breasts and torso. When he had finished the garment looked no different than her other tabards. She could feel the extra weight but it was not so much heavier that anyone else would notice, and that was the intention.

"Master Haflin," she said. "Thank you so very much."

She grabbed hold of his arm to pull his head down to her own level, impulsively kissing him on the cheek. He looked astonished and beamed as he straightened up to his full height.

Eyes twinkling, he told her, "If it were not for my oath to His Majesty, milady..."

"It is an honor to know such people as you who work for the King," she replied. "As do I. I shall treasure these gifts you have all given me, and I'll make sure that they are treated with the respect they deserve. Thank you again, both of you."

"As you say, milady. Now, with your permission, we shall retire, since we can both see that you are tired from today's ordeal. Let us hope that you have a peaceful week before we all head north, milady."

"I hope so! Well, good-night to both of you."

The two left and Garia turned to Jenet.

"Let's go to bed, Jenet. I don't think I'll have much trouble sleeping tonight."

"As you say, milady."

Finally, the procession of carriages and wagons takes the royal party north to visit Duke Gilbanar. It is Garia's first real chance to see some of the country of Palarand and she has many new experiences as they travel. A tricky river crossing is negotiated... and a waiting Gilbanar gets a surprise when he greets Keren, Garia and Merizel!

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2011-2012 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

At the head of the procession was a file of the Palace Guard riding frayen two abreast. Behind them sat Captain Merek on his own mount. Behind him was an open carriage pulled by a dranakh containing the King and Queen. Next came Prince Keren, Lady Merizel and Captain Bleskin, all riding their favorite frayen in line abreast and having a wonderful conversation as the procession moved through the countryside. Technically, since he was now officially retired, Bleskin was no longer a Captain but a Freeman of Palarand but everybody still called him Captain and nobody seemed to mind.

Garia was not riding her favorite frayen, who was tied by a leading rein to the rear of the next carriage in the procession. Instead she sat, by turns annoyed, frustrated, upset and resigned inside the carriage, for by chance their journey north had overlapped with the Call of Kalikan. The event had almost missed their journey but someone had muttered about the timing of the tides and the schedule had been advanced by a day or two, so she would have to sit the journey out in a carriage, at least until they reached the river.

With her in the carriage were Jenet, as always, Guildmaster Parrel and Questor Gerdas, who were joining the royal party on their way north. Although Garia desperately wanted to be riding, the time spent in the carriage with her two friends was put to good use as they discussed the details of what awaited them as they traveled further north towards her holdings.

Behind Garia's carriage came four other carriages, each pulled by a dranakh. These were followed by a number of heavy wagons filled with the clothes, food, tools and other equipment the travelers would need on their journey. Bringing up the rear were another mounted file of guardsmen while still others ranged up and down the procession making sure everything was as it should be.

The road they traveled headed approximately north in a straight line. Obviously one of those originally constructed by those ancient empire-builders, it stood on a slightly raised causeway and had a firm and smooth surface of fine gravel. To either side there were fields and farms. Some of the fields were still under water, the land being so level here in the river's flood plain to be slow draining. In other fields could be seen men and animals preparing the ground for the next year's crop to be sown. Despite the flatness of the terrain the landscape was broken up in places by clumps of tall trees or even small areas of forest.

From the palace in the city of Palarand to the south bank of the river Sirrel was about forty marks. It was possible to manage this distance in a single day if a frayen rider was determined enough, but carriages and wagons customarily traveled about half that distance in a day on level ground. There had been stops at mid-morning, lunch and mid-afternoon at what had been custom-built camping sites with proper bathrooms and kitchen areas and shaded awnings to eat food under.

Garia was looking forward to seeing how their night's accommodation would be arranged. She couldn't imagine that it would be anything like that she had experienced whilst traveling with Tanon. On that journey there had been tent-like constructions which unfolded from the sides of their wagons. Here, there would be far too many people for such a method and anyway, she couldn't see the royal couple sleeping in such a cramped arrangement.

A shout from the front and Garia craned her neck to see that the front riders had begun pulling off the wide, well made road onto a large cleared area. There was a large, low building, she couldn't make out the details. The King's carriage followed the riders off the road and she knew they had arrived. Shortly, her own carriage pulled up alongside and Garia led the way onto the ground, delighted to be able to stretch her legs and gave her ample rear a rest. Parrel and Gerdas followed.

"We arrive, milady," Parrel said. "If I understand a woman's needs correctly, you will wish to be shown the bathroom as soon after arrival as possible. Shall you and Jenet follow me into the hostel?"

"If you please, Master Parrel. I don't know what's going on, this is the first time I've seen a place like this. Jenet, have you been here before?"

"Of course, milady. If we follow the good master, he will show you the way."

"Then lead on, Master Parrel. Oh, hi, Merry!"

Merizel joined Garia, shortly followed by Keren. The group walked towards the building and Garia could see they were headed for an arch in the nearer side.

"Ow."

"What's up, Merry?"

"My backside," she said, rubbing the affected portion. "Nobody told me that riding was going to be so painful. I won't walk straight for days after this."

Both Garia and Keren chuckled. "You'll get over it," Keren told her, "it will take your body about five days or so to adjust. After that you should just feel comfortable. Is it bad?"

"Not so much, Highness," Merizel said ruefully. "Mostly it's just numb at the moment. It's still uncomfortable, though. Five days?" she asked plaintively.

"Oh, yes," Garia added. "One of the hidden joys of learning to ride. There's a bonus, too." Merizel looked at Garia with suspicion at the tone of her voice. Garia smiled. "If you stop riding for any length of time, you get to do this all over again!"

They reached the archway and passed through to find themselves in a typical courtyard. There was the usual cloister to keep people dry during wet weather and behind the covered walkway three sides were anonymous buildings while the fourth had no walls facing inwards. Garia could see that this side was filled with men, women and kitchen equipment busily preparing an evening meal fit for a King. There were tables, benches and chairs next to the kitchen area, some of them spilling out into the courtyard itself.

"Milady, the block facing you, as you can see, is where we shall obtain our food this night. Directly opposite are the bathrooms, men that end and women over there." Parrel pointed. "If you have no objection we shall leave you now, my own need is quite pressing."

Parrel shot off at speed, Keren and Gerdas following more slowly. The women made for a door at the opposite end. Inside they found not just toilet cubicles but well-appointed bathing and changing areas which soon began filling with the women from the procession. They did their business and then left to make room for others. Outside the men were waiting.

"What happens now?" Garia asked Keren.

"There'll be a period before dining while everything is checked to make sure there are no problems and that everyone is here, then we'll find seats and all have dinner. After that it's usually just a free bell or so before we all retire."

"So where do we sleep, then? There can't be enough accommodation for all of us, surely?"

"Indeed not, Garia. At the back pavilions will have been erected for our party, I don't know if you saw them when we arrived." Keren gestured to the two sides of the building not yet mentioned. "For normal travelers there are communal sleeping chambers each side, one for men and one for women. Usually there are a few small sleeping rooms as well should privacy be desired but we'll leave them for casual travelers. We're causing enough disruption as it is. Come, let us find seats and I shall request pel to keep us going until the food is served."

They found a long table and chairs to seat themselves and positioned themselves to watch the proceedings. Pel was delivered by some of the hostel's servants and Garia relaxed.

"Milady," Gerdas asked, "is this your first journey outside of the city?"

"Almost," she replied. "I did arrive in Palarand, remember, from high up in the mountains to the south, but at that time I hadn't regained my memory, so it's all very vague." She swept an arm around to indicate the busy courtyard. "All this is new to me. Do you have hostels like this all over Palarand?"

"Aye, milady. And in many other countries along the Valley, although customs differ once you travel beyond the mountains. Is it like this in Kansas?"

Garia thought. "Sort of. This would be called a motel or road house back home, I guess. There wouldn't be a courtyard, though, just an area for parking our vehicles, which, if you remember, don't need animals to move them. Every traveler or group of travelers would have their own rooms, we don't have communal sleeping places like you have here. That style of traveling went out of fashion many hundreds of years ago."

"Our vehicles, as you call them," Keren said, "will all be grouped together at the side where we got out. Some of the men will be guarding them all night, since there will be valuable clothing and equipment we're bring with us."

"And the animals?" she asked him.

"Oh, they will be taken to fields behind the pavilions where they can graze and rest." Keren grinned at Garia. "Don't worry about Snep, they will be taking special care with him, I can guarantee. The animals will be guarded too, of course," he added.

Robanar and Terys joined them, finding chairs and sitting facing the group.

"Are you well, Garia?" Terys asked, a particular expression on her face.

"Yes, ma'am, thank you. Jenet says tomorrow may be the last day." Garia frowned. "We're confused, ma'am. Neither of us can work out the days correctly."

Robanar asked, "Is this Kalikan you're discussing, Garia? Around a table of mostly men?"

Garia blushed. "Your pardon, Sire. I will leave my inquiry until a more suitable moment."

Jenet and Bursila, accompanied by Kenila and Varna, left the table to begin fetching place settings from the serving area of the kitchen. Everyone around the table settled themselves into more formal positions as the table was laid around them. Garia could see that the other tables were also being prepared for the coming meal.

"Sire," Garia asked, "you don't have the tables set out formally when you are traveling, then?"

"As you say, Garia. In my own home - the palace, of course - I can be as formal as I desire but when we travel we usually do so without ceremony. We know that our party is usually large and will strain the abilities of those who host us, we therefore adopt the local customs where we can." Robanar smiled at Garia. "As you saw at our Harvest Festival, it can be a refreshing change to eat as others do."

"Sire." Kendar approached Robanar and saluted. "The hostel does not yet have the benefit of forks, therefore I have taken the liberty of finding those we brought with us to use at our meals while we travel. Does this meet with your approval, Sire?"

Robanar looked at the two knives either side of his plate. "Kendar, it does meet with my approval. Parrel, shall you introduce these people to forks, and take orders for some to be supplied?"

"As you command, Sire. When the meal is finished."

Although the food was served on plates the meal had the ambiance of a barbecue. Everyone was relaxed and talk flowed freely. Due respect was paid to the royal party, of course, but Garia could sense that everyone including the servants were enjoying the complete change of routine. Even her own spirits were beginning to rise in the fresh country air.

The sun set behind the mountains to the west, small lanterns being lit around the courtyard. The nights were still very mild but not so oppressive as before the rains came. The stars came out and she just sat and watched as the Veil made its way into view.

"Milady, we should retire." Garia looked around and discovered that many of her party had already gone. "The King will wish an early start tomorrow morning."

"As you say, Jenet."

Garia discovered that she was sharing a small pavilion with Merizel. Outside, two of her men kept silent watch, saluting as she approached. Their beds were inside an inner chamber, the maids sleeping in the outer chamber. Garia changed out of her traveling gown into a more substantial nightdress than she was used to before the two lay down on separate pallets.

"'Night, Merry."

"Good night, Garia."

After a full day's travel it didn't take her long at all to drift off.

~o~O~o~

Low voices and the clink of equipment woke Garia. It was still early, just after dawn, and the air was cool but not uncomfortably so. She lay quietly listening to the camp slowly coming to life. Beside her, Merizel continued to sleep for a while before noisily beginning to wake. Garia turned over onto her stomach, supporting herself on her elbows, enjoying the moments of quiet before the day began. Merizel opened her eyes and blinked.

"You snore."

"Do not!"

"Most people snore though few will admit it. Don't worry, it isn't bad enough to drive your future husband into sleeping in another room."

Wide awake now, Merizel stared at Garia. "Do they do that on Earth? Really?"

"A few do. Most partners sleep well enough the snoring doesn't bother them. If you love someone enough you'll put up with a lot, isn't that so?"

The flap of their sanctum lifted and Bursila poked her head through.

"Baroness? My lady? Are you ready to rise? Jenet has gone to see if there is hot water for our morning wash."

Garia threw back her blanket. "Yes, I suppose so, Bursila. Do we walk across dressed like this, or do we need to put something else on?"

"Your dressing robes will be sufficient, milady." Bursila turned to Merizel, looking embarrassed. "Oh, my lady? The Baroness is correct, I regret to say. You did snore last night."

Merizel gave a mock scowl. "Ungrateful underling! I obviously didn't train you well enough. Fifty more lashes!"

"As you say, milady." The two smiled at each other.

Garia had brought three traveling gowns, one in the royal colors, one in her own colors and a nondescript one from the palace wardrobe of browns, oranges and greens. These would be rotated over the days of travel ahead, although some days she would be wearing her riding gear instead. Yesterday she had worn the royal colors, today she decided to wear the multi-colored one and save her own livery for arrival on the north side of the river, where Duke Gilbanar was sure to provide a reception for them.

Investigations in the wash rooms had shown that today would probably be the last time she would need to ride in a carriage, much to her relief. She ached to get onto Snep's back again but knew that although technically possible it wouldn't do to upset everybody with the idea. The mere thought of a woman riding was a major offense to some, even those of the palace who had seen her mounted in the grounds.

Breakfast was an uncomplicated affair, everyone concentrating on the task of getting the procession back into motion again. The Queen did manage to have a word with Garia as they waited for the carriages to be readied.

"Dear, last night you were telling me about your latest Call before the King objected."

"Yes, ma'am. Uh, we're finding the dates confusing. Jenet and I thought that my body was linked to Earth's moon instead of Kalikan because my calls have been twenty-eight days apart so far. But this time we think it's twenty-nine and we're not sure if we miscounted or if something else is going on."

"Oh. As you say, dear. Well, I'm sure I don't know any more about such matters than any woman might, there is nothing I might suggest. Have you spoken to Margra?"

"Not yet, ma'am. I'll mention it to her when we arrive, I don't want to distract her on the journey with something that's not urgent and will only affect me."

"As you wish, dear. And is your call finished yet? Remember, you have not had many calls in your life yet, your body needs to settle to the proper rhythm for one who is able to bear children."

Bear children? Oh my God. I'd kinda overlooked that aspect of being a woman.

"Today, ma'am, should be the last day."

"I see the look in your face, dear. You cannot wait until you may ride again, is it not so?"

"It is that obvious, ma'am?"

"Every person who accompanies us knows so, dear." Terys smiled. "It is good for you to have something like this to occupy you that is not work. Much more useful than embroidery. And Merizel, how are you managing life as a rider?"

Merizel grinned ruefully. "Sore, ma'am. Nobody told me that my body has to adapt to the saddle, and it reminds me with every step I take. I am assured that the sensation lasts but a week and I am looking forward to enjoying it in the future."

"You shall have ample opportunity to ride in the future, dear, both of you. Now that the door is opened, we shall see more women astride frayen as time passes." Terys sighed. "I fear that time has passed for me, though. Much though I might wish to ride again, I regret my own body is no longer adequate to the purpose. Enjoy yourselves, my dears."

"Thank you, ma'am."

As Terys walked off Merizel turned to Garia. "Shall we go to the corral and find our beasts? They will be glad to see us after spending the night in an unusual place."

"As you say, Merry. Why not?"

The two walked round the back of the road house and past all the servants who were busy dismantling the pavilions the royal party had slept in. Behind the temporary accommodation were fences bordering fields where the frayen and dranakh had been kept overnight. As Garia and Merizel stood by the fence two frayen separated from the loose herd and headed toward them, followed shortly afterward by others who were perhaps curious.

"Hello, Snep! Hello, Topik! Have they been looking after you properly? Are you ready for another day's travel?"

Garia reached over the fence and patted the two beasts on their necks. Snep looked at her and then his nose came through the rails looking for a treat, which Garia supplied from her sash. Acquiring the tit-bits from the catering staff had needed some fast talking with people who had no idea what she wanted them for, but the end result was accepted in the usual fashion by her beast. They stood talking to their animals for a minute or two before they were joined by one of Garia's armsmen bearing a saddle over one arm and harnesses in the other hand. Since he couldn't salute he gave a stiff little bow before speaking.

"My Lady, milady, I have Milady Merizel's saddle here with harness for your two beasts. Is it all right for me to begin putting them on?"

"Brazan, yes, carry on. Here, let me take the harness off you, you'll find it easier that way. In fact, I'll put Snep's on seeing as I'm here."

"My Lady, you shouldn't -"

"Nonsense. Snep won't give me any trouble and we'll save time this way."

"As you say, milady." Brazan hesitated. "My Lady, will you be requiring your own saddle today?"

"Not today, I regret I'm still stuck in a carriage. Tomorrow I will be able to ride so I'll need it then."

The two frayen were harnessed and led out of the corral before being taken towards the wagon park by Garia and Merizel. When they reached Garia's carriage Snep looked at her and then pointedly turned his neck as far as it would go to look at his back before regarding Garia again.

"Oh, no, I'm sorry, Snep, I can't ride you today. You'll just have to get towed along behind me like yesterday, I'm afraid. I would have thought you'd prefer not having anyone on your back but what do I know? Here, have another nibble. Perhaps if I get too stiff sitting I'll get out and walk beside you sometime. We aren't going fast enough for my short legs to get worn out and the change would give me some exercise."

As soon as men, women, beasts and transportation were organized the whole procession moved out back to the highway north. Once again they entered a landscape that was becoming more familiar to Garia all the time. As before there was a mixture of flooded fields, fields with men and women working in them, small groves of trees and farmsteads, some of which had market gardens around them. Garia was surprised by the number of people she saw working on the land.

We forget so quickly, don't we? Before there was machinery, everything had to be done by manual labor. Oh, there were horses and sometimes oxen to help but most of the population worked on the land, not in towns or cities. What I see is normal for a pre-industrial society. I wonder what they will think once some of the new gadgets and inventions filter their way out of the city?

The procession stopped again at campsites for their morning break, lunch and during the afternoon. Along their route they passed a number of small villages and two minor towns, the locals lining the streets to have a look at their King and Queen as they rode through. Only two things of interest happened, both of which made Garia think.

The first was a sensation of tickling on her arm and she moved her other hand automatically to brush whatever it was off, stopping abruptly as she realized what she was doing. She looked down to see a winged elongated insect unlike anything familiar from Earth.

"Master Gerdas, there's something on my arm. Should I be concerned?"

"That? Oh, no, milady, 'tis only a fly. They will not hurt you, though there are insects which will should they alight. Just brush it away."

She raised her arm to examine the thing. It looked like some kind of bug but there were differences... eventually she realized it had eight legs.

"So, you call this an insect, do you? And do all insects here have eight legs?"

"That is correct, milady. Is it not the same on Earth?" Gerdas answered his own question. "You would not have asked if it were the same, milady. Would you tell us of the differences?"

"On Earth, to be called an insect it would have six legs, not eight. We do have eight-legged creatures which are similar to insects, but they are called spiders. There are some other related creatures which have more legs than that, but usually many more."

Gerdas nodded. "We have spiders here also, milady, and they too have eight legs. I believe the difference is in the organization of their bodies, but I am no expert. Do spiders on Earth spin webs or hunt their food?"

"Yes, they do."

There followed a discussion about insects, spiders, scorpions, centipedes and similar creatures which showed that there were both differences and similarities between the worlds. Garia was beginning to have a theory about the relationship between Earth and Anmar but she needed more evidence before she felt ready to put it before somebody qualified to talk sensibly about it with her, most probably a Questor. The insect had flown away long before their conversation ended.

The other incident involved a field near the highway which held a flock of creatures both strange and faintly familiar. They looked like sheep, providing sheep had longer legs and a neck that rose double the body height above the ground.

"I've not seen anything like those before, Master Parrel. What do you call them?"

"Those are called Pakh, milady. They are one of our main sources of wool. We also eat the flesh. Are there such animals to be found on Earth?"

Garia frowned. "I... I'm not sure, Master Parrel. They look strange, but yet there's a memory stirring. I'm sure I've seen something very similar back home. Let me think about it a moment."

With long necks like that what immediately came to my mind were llamas, but their heads don't look right for llamas. There are other similar animals, aren't there? Why can't I remember the names, then? My memory should be much better that this, surely?

Ah! Vicuna !

Nope, not vicunas, but I think I'm getting warmer.

Alpaca, that's it. Wait a minute. Pakh. Is that just a corruption of alpaca? Does this mean that not only did these animals come here, but that they were brought here along with a human herder? Is that where the name comes from?

Does that mean that the links between Earth and Anmar are much closer than I think?

She nodded slowly. "I believe that there may be an animal just like this on Earth," she told the two men. "It doesn't live in my part of the world, at least, not in great numbers. There's another continent where they originate, and there those animals are called alpaca. I'm sure you can see the similarity in the names."

"Pakh, alpaca," mused Parrel. "There is a strong similarity in the names as you say." He frowned with concentration. "This is not something that a metalsmith would know much about, milady, but it occurs to me that the animals cannot speak, can they? Therefore, if the name has passed from one world to the next, then it must have been brought by a man." He coughed. "Or a woman, of course."

"My thought exactly, Master Parrel. Question is, did the man arrive at the same time as the animals, or did he come later and recognize them from his old home? We'll probably never know."

Their next night's stop was not a roadhouse, like those Garia had noted along their route, but a small town which had an odd feeling about it. The procession jolted to a halt and she peered out at the buildings which now surrounded them.

"We have arrived at South Slip, milady," Gerdas told her. "Tonight we will sleep in bedrooms instead of pavilions. Tomorrow morning we will begin the process of crossing the Sirrel."

"Oh? I see," she replied. "What is this place? The buildings all look funny to me."

"Because the river floods each year, milady," Parrel explained, "it is necessary to put the buildings on stilts as you can see. Just after the rains, when the river is highest, all this land will be under perhaps half a stride of water. Despite that, many people come here to wait for the floods to go down and the river to become passable again, so many of these buildings are hostels of one kind or another. The travelers must needs be accommodated and it is this which Master Gerdas refers to. South Slip is a small town, the only folk who normally live here are those concerned with the ferry and a few local fishermen but the population can grow if the river cannot be passed because of flood or storm."

"Thank you, Master Parrel. If this is South Slip, then, where exactly is the river?"

"If you follow the road, milady, you will soon come to it. The town is not built right beside the river, since the waters can widen greatly during the flood. If we were to travel here just before the rains began we would have to go perhaps an extra mark to reach the water's edge."

When Garia and Merizel were shown into the small inn where they would be staying the night, she found a surprise, Terissa and Dalenna were waiting in the lounge along with a short woman she had never seen before.

"Garia!" The twins bounced to their feet. "We're so glad you came, we so wanted to see you again."

"Greetings to you all," she replied. "I trust you had a good journey here?"

"It wasn't bad," Dalenna said. She smiled shyly. "I want to introduce you to my mother, Duchess Sindenna of Brikant. Mother, this is the Lady Garia we've been telling you so much about."

Standing, Sindenna was about the same height as Garia, which the younger woman found disconcerting at first. Garia curtseyed to the Duchess before the two came together in a hug. Sindenna held Garia by the arms and studied her.

"Strange," she said. "Somehow you manage to look both normal and extremely exotic." She cocked her head. "If what my elder daughters are telling me is the truth, then I believe you are anything but normal, aren't you? Shall we be seated? Who is your friend?"

"Oh, pardon, Your Grace. This is Lady Merizel, daughter of Baron Kamodar of South Reach. She has become my secretary as well as a firm friend."

Sindenna raised an eyebrow as she tried to work out the relationship between the two and failed.

"Please sit, all of you. Cannot some pel be arranged for us? Milady Garia, I understand your position in the palace to be an unusual one but even though the girls tell me of it I cannot comprehend. Shall you explain to us?"

"As you wish, Your Grace. But first, is the Duke here as well... and your son Marlin?"

"The Duke accompanies us, yes, but he is presently with the King," Sindenna said. "Because of the disturbance my older son is said to have caused at his previous meeting with yourself, it was thought wise to ask him to remain behind this time." Sindenna fixed Garia with a glance which revealed intelligence. "I would ask you for your description of that meeting also."

Garia wondered if she was on trial, with the angry mother blaming her for Marlin's problems, but as the conversation progressed both parties relaxed and realized that they were in general agreement. They moved on to Garia's place in the world and she had to tell her story all over again, accompanied by several 'told you so, mother' comments from the twins. They were finally interrupted by the inn-keeper announcing dinner, at which point Garia noticed that the entire party was exclusively female.

"Oh! Is this deliberate? Are the men all dining elsewhere as well?"

"As you say, my dear," Sindenna said. "As there are so many in both our parties it was felt that this would make the best use of the available accommodation. Even so, some of the men will be sleeping with the wagons. Shall we prepare ourselves to eat?"

"Uh, Your Grace, do you mean we should change? We didn't yesterday."

"No, dear. It is perfectly usual to dine dressed like this when we are traveling. Come, let us find our table."

~o~O~o~

In the morning Garia and Merizel rose and made use of the bathing facilities. Jenet pronounced that, in her opinion, Garia would be able to ride today and that being the case, what would she choose to wear?

"I'm not sure, Jenet. You say Duke Gilbanar will be waiting for us to arrive on the other side? Perhaps this is a good time to start wearing our colors."

"I agree, milady. Would you wish to wear your lighter tabard or your heavier one? And will you wear your swords as well? This will be the first time you will have met the Duke since your coming of age, and you are now his vassal."

Garia frowned. "That's right. You think I should wear everything, Jenet? Make a good first impression?"

"Yes, milady, I do. Although allowances will be made since you are meeting him on the road."

"Very well. We'll start wearing our own from today. I'll have to let Feteran know, I suppose. Now, as for the tabards -"

Garia knew that by 'light' and 'heavy' Jenet was asking her to choose between unarmored and armored.

"- we'll be going on a boat across a wide river," she continued, "and although I'm not expecting any accidents it's always best to be prepared where water is concerned. I'll wear the light one, I think. For the same reason I won't wear the swords on the boat, because it's all just extra weight. Would it be possible for you to have the other tabard and the swords ready for me to switch when we land?"

Jenet thought then nodded. "I can make a bundle and it can be secured behind your saddle, milady. When the time comes for you to change, it will not be as if any part of your body would be uncovered, so there should be no difficulty on that account."

Garia gave her maid a wry smile. "No, probably not. Just the sight of me hauling myself onto a frayen."

Jenet smiled back. "As you say, milady."

They met Merizel in the corridor, coming back with Bursila from their own bath.

"Goodness! You're traveling like that?"

"Yes. Duke Gilbanar will be meeting us on the other side, remember."

"Of course. What should I wear, in that case?"

"I was trying to go for Blackstone colors. What about that green riding outfit of yours?"

Merizel shook her head. "Rosilda couldn't get it finished in time. She says she'll probably get it done once we're all settled up in the castle. I could wear the blue one, the one I wore the day before yesterday."

"Yes, why not? Thinking about it, you've never been across the Sirrel, have you? Looking forward to it?"

"Garia, I've never even seen the Sirrel. At least not when it was the Sirrel. It's been hundreds of years since the Great Storm stopped it flowing past South Reach."

"Oh. Are you worried?"

"Scared silly! Aren't you?"

Garia shrugged. "Not really. There are no really large rivers near where I used to live. I'm just interested, but I'll be happier once we're safely on the other side."

They gathered outside around the carriages and wagons. Eventually a large crowd of travelers stood around, some looking curiously at the garb of Garia and her retinue. Merizel had gotten a message to Feteran and all her armsmen were smartly turned out in their house colors for the first time. A bugle briefly blew and the King and Queen joined them from one of the grander hostels. Robanar led them off along the highway for the short walk to the river.

Two of Garia's armsmen had brought their frayen, ready harnessed and saddled. The twins stared at the animals in amazement and then realized just what Garia and Merizel were wearing. They stared at one another.

"We did not believe this was possible," Terissa said.

"Another skill we will need to master," Dalenna added.

"Do you think father will let us?"

"In time, especially once he sees Garia and Merizel riding."

They turned to Garia. Dalenna pronounced, "This will turn Marlin crazy." She smirked.

Garia didn't mount but led Snep, Merizel walking alongside Topik, the twins inspecting their clothing and equipment with new interest.

With the river so high they didn't have to walk far. There it was. It looked less like a river and more like a strait between two land masses. The water flowed lazily past, heavily laden with brown silt from upriver. In the distance could be seen the far shore with cliffs rising seemingly from the water's edge, indistinct with the early morning sun behind them. In the foreground was a shallow beach of mud with three stone slipways disappearing into the water. Astride each slipway - there was no other word that could be used - were the strangest craft Garia had ever seen, and two more were moored to pilings in the river, waiting their turn to load.

Each vessel seemed to be made of two Viking long ships in a catamaran arrangement. A flat deck went from one side completely over the gap to the far side of the other. Each hull had two masts with a long Arabian-style yard slanting upward on each. On the outer side of each hull were oars, raised now while the craft were docked. Presumably the rowers had a space underneath the main deck. She could not count the oars but guessed twelve to fifteen each side.

From the central part of the decking, over the gap between the hulls, a ramp came down to rest on the slipway. Garia could see that the crew were already coaxing a dranakh and wagon up the ramp onto the deck. She could see another ramp on the far side of the deck, raised for now, and she guessed that the ferry vessels were reversible. A jingle made her turn to find Keren approaching, leading a frayen.

"Well met, friends!" Keren grinned a greeting at Garia, Merizel and the twins. "Are we ready for our river journey?"

"We are," Garia replied. "Can you tell us more, Highness?"

"Of course, you have not made this crossing before. What about you girls?"

"We have journeyed to Dekarran once before, Highness," Dalenna answered.

"It was some years ago," Terissa added. "We do not remember much of the visit."

"Oh. Okay." It was strange for Garia to hear him say it, but it was inevitable as he spent so much time in her presence. "We'll probably be using four of these ferries, if not all five today. We have to get everybody and everything loaded before the tide turns. The fact that this part of the river is tidal is the only reason we can cross it so near the sea. We'll be split up, I'm afraid. Actually, we won't, but you two girls will be."

Dalenna nodded gravely. "We understand, Highness. It is a necessary precaution."

"What do you mean, Keren?" Garia asked. "What's going on?"

"It has been many years since we last lost a ferry but the precautions are still taken, especially with such a large and important gathering as this, and especially during the flood," he explained. "I'll travel on one ferry, probably with Garia, but father will be on another and mother on a third. That way, if there is any trouble, we don't lose everybody at once. Similarly, the twins will be on separate ferries and their parents will be on another two. You see?"

Garia nodded. "Yes, of course."

It's like when the President and Vice-President travel anywhere, they always go separately. I guess that's the kind of disaster that only ever happens once before people take precautions.

"So, which one of us would you like to accompany you, Highness?" Terissa asked.

Keren shrugged and smiled. "Doesn't matter to me. I'm going to disappoint one of you whoever you choose."

The twins looked at one another and something passed between them.

Terissa said, "I'll go and find father, tell him our decision."

She walked off just as Captain Merek approached. "Highness, Milady Garia, Milady Merizel, you have been assigned ferry number one, which is to your left. If you would begin leading your beasts to the ramp."

"As you wish, captain. Oh, and Countess Dalenna will be accompanying us this crossing. Her sister is informing her father."

"Thank you, Your Highness." Merek saluted and then turned to find his next group of travelers.

The ramp was quite steep but there were thin cross-slats nailed to it which gave them all grip as they climbed. Garia thought that the task might have been more difficult if their animals had been horses, but neither frayen or dranakh had hooves so grip was less of a problem for them. When they reached the deck they found six wagons occupying the center of the space. A bare-footed crew member directed them to the left, to the side away from the other ferries. Here they found posts and rails to secure their beasts to, arranged so that they could brace themselves as the craft rose and fell while crossing. Outside those were seats for passengers, facing outwards. The deck had side rails about waist high.

Garia found a seat which was directly in front of Snep, who responded by poking his head over her shoulder. She reached up an arm to rub his neck.

"You're making that animal soft, Garia," Keren observed.

"You're probably right," she replied. "But I'll likely get more out of him than you will with yours."

Dalenna watched this byplay with interest. "Is that how you are able to ride, Garia? By treating him as a pet?"

Garia grinned. "Yes and no, as always, Dalenna. I could probably ride any of these mounts now, now that I am familiar with the type of animal, but Snep respects me because I respect him. He doesn't just do what I tell him to, he does what I ask, and that could be an important difference in the future."

Dalenna nodded. "As you say, Garia. I can see we are going to have a long talk with you about how you manage to ride beasts. Did you have much difficulty getting permission?"

The others all laughed. "You could say that," Keren said, grinning. "Mother was in favor, father against, and you can guess who won. The discussion was quite... spirited at times, shall we say. It helped that mother had ridden herself, on a previous visit to Dekarran. Apparently it is quite common for women to ride in the lands of her birth."

"Oh! I didn't know that." Dalenna grinned. "A useful argument, Highness. We may not be so easily refused it if is something the Queen has practiced, can we?"

"Perhaps not." Keren returned the grin.

Garia noticed a tall wooden construction set back from the shore a little way. "What's that, Keren?"

"I would imagine that it's one of your semaphore stations," he replied after a moment. "It looks vaguely like those drawings you and Parrel put together. I remember father saying to Uncle Gil that he wanted this crossing to be where the first ones were constructed so that the two parts of the kingdom would never be isolated again."

"Well, yes," she said dubiously, "but it's considerably taller than I expected."

"Don't forget this is a river crossing. There can be low mists in the mornings and evenings. I don't know, really. Where's Parrel? He'd probably know. Is he coming with us?"

"I saw him being shown to another ferry, so we wouldn't get an answer till we reach the other side. More people are boarding, look."

A number of guardsmen were leading their frayen up the ramp and soon the deck was filled with men and animals, with the wagons in the center. With them came four of Garia's armsmen including Feteran, who saluted.

"Where are the others, Feteran?"

"With the Queen, milady. And one of our wagons, the other being here."

There were shouts, Garia saw that the ramp was being raised, and shortly afterward the tips of the oars, visible from where she sat, disappeared as their wielders lowered them into the water. A drum sounded from somewhere nearby, there was a slight shuddering, and they were afloat and moving away from the shore.

"How long will it take, Highness?" Merizel asked, looking warily down at the brown water.

Keren shrugged. "Any time from two bells to all day, Merry," he replied. "It just depends on how well we can get across the current."

"Do those poor men have to row the entire way? It must be very hard work."

"Nobody is rowing who isn't capable of it," he said. "It is true that some of them are convicts working their sentences off but it is their pride which will carry the ferry across."

The bows of the catamaran swung sharply to the left, upstream, and Merizel gasped.

"Maker! We're being taken off course! Is this what you meant by current, Highness?"

"No, no, calm yourself, Merry. This is deliberate. Normally at this time of year the river flows too heavily for craft to cross against the current, especially here where it is so wide. We are not so far from the sea, however, and because of the tides the flow partially reverses for nearly half of the day. We use the incoming tide to help us get part way across, where we shall meet the fastest currents, and then as that carries us downstream again we cut across it to the north shore. That is the time when the rowing becomes hardest."

It seemed to Garia that they were being swept far upstream but Keren's explanation made sense. The river was in flood so the current would be too strong for boats to cross it, except here where the tide would cancel most of the flow out. She decided to stand and stretch her legs.

At the rear of the deck was a pen which held a single dranakh. She had noticed a similar pen at the front with two of the draft beasts and assumed there were more on the other side. Walking round the pen to a position near the rear ramp she could see the other two ferries following them some distance behind. Beyond them the fourth ferry was being hauled to a slipway to take the excess wagons, beasts and people. She sensed that the others had joined her.

"Is this what you expected?" Keren asked.

"Not really. But then I didn't know what to expect. We have one or two rivers this size at home but as I mentioned before we just build bridges over them these days. I've never seen anything like these ferries, even in books."

"We're good at solving problems," Keren said, "providing we realize that the problem exists." He mused then added, "Perhaps that's our real problem, as it were, we only do enough to fix whatever is wrong, we don't have the imagination to think into the future."

She smiled at him. "I hope I can inspire you - all of you - to think a little more freely than you have done up till now. The change of attitude is just as important as the knowledge, perhaps more so."

The ferry crabbed over the river until it was well past halfway and the cliffs of the far shore loomed higher and higher, beginning to cut off the direct sunlight. Up until now their passage had been relatively smooth but now the craft hit choppy water, the bows beginning to rise and fall. There were shouts from the look-outs in the bow and suddenly the craft twisted in the water, its direction swinging from upriver to directly across as the main current caught it. The tempo of the drum making the beat suddenly raised and she could feel the difference as the oarsmen changed to a faster stroke.

Turning, she noticed that the two other craft were now well upstream from them and becoming more distant by the moment. Keren noticed what she was looking at.

"We must have caught an eddy or something. We may have entered the main current too soon, in which case we'll be swept straight past North Slip and have to wait for the next tide to get back. If we're lucky, that is."

"Oh, no. Are we safe?" Merizel asked.

"Oh, yes. We'll probably be very tired and bored by the time we land, so I suggest we go back and sit down again."

It turned out that their crew knew what they were doing, however. The far shore approached at such an alarming rate that Garia thought that they would be smashed on the rocks but the ferry turned smoothly to slip along the current barely twenty or thirty strides from shore. There were further shouts and the bows turned again, lifting them out of the current and into quieter waters along the shore, and finally into a little enclosed harbor where two slipways awaited them. Docking was handled with impressive speed and efficiency.

As the crew lowered the front ramp Garia watched the other two ferries. One beat its way out of the current with little to spare before the harbor mouth opened but in doing so it blocked the way of the third craft which was forced to slide past and disappear downstream. She turned to Keren in concern.

"A pity," he said. "There is room for all three ferries in the harbor even if it is possible to unload only two. They will have a struggle to beat their way back against the current now. Perhaps they will have to cut across to the middle again and let the tide carry them back upstream, try again."

"One of those will have you mother or father on," she reminded him.

He nodded. "I know. They will be safe, but whichever is on that ferry," he nodded to the vessel now docking beside them, "will wait here for the other to arrive." He sighed. "The world can be dangerous, Garia, and we all know the risks."

"Milady," Jenet said from the other side, "shall you change now?"

"Of course, Jenet." Keren looked at her curiously. "I want to change my tabard and put my swords on, if Uncle Gil is going to be meeting us."

Understanding showed in Keren's eyes. "A good idea." A thought came, and he grinned. "He hasn't seen you since you started riding, has he?"

She grinned back. "No, he hasn't. This could be interesting."

It was relatively easy for Garia to swap tabards but settling the sword harness took longer. This was because she also had a diagonal sash to consider. In the end it went over the front harness straps but under the two scabbards. Jenet straightened the various items of clothing and she turned to Keren.

"How do I look?"

"As always, Garia, you look amazing. You manage to combine a perfectly feminine look with the appearance of a battle-hardened warrior. It suits you."

"Thank you." She smiled at him. "So, let's go give your uncle a surprise."

Once the ramp had been lowered the crew wanted everybody off before they attempted to unload the wagons. Having dimly remembered Tanon's caravan descending the mountain road, Garia approved. It would have been safe enough for them to wait but they might have been there for a very long time, especially if something went wrong. Garia waited until all the Royal Guard had disembarked before leading her own men, each holding the reins of their own frayen, on to dry land. Once there they all mounted up and walked their beasts up the steep slipway to the road surface above. Keren was waiting with Merizel so they formed up line abreast with him in the center.

"Which way?"

"As we are. There's a small square ahead where everyone congregates to meet arriving ferries. Walk on."

"What about whoever's on the other ferry? Shouldn't we wait for the King or Queen, whoever it is?"

Keren shook his head. "No. Whichever one it is, they won't move from the slipway until the third ferry arrives. Besides, if we stay down there we'd just get in everyone else's way. They'll be unloading the wagons now."

As they reached the top of the steep slope and came into the square they saw that all the locals had gathered to greet their arriving royal family. All were kept on the sidewalks around the edge by local troops, however, which allowed all to see but gave enough room for arriving carriages and wagons to clear the way down to the harbor. A roar went up as their party appeared, a roar which partly tailed away as people understood what they were seeing.

A number of people on frayen approached, stopping in front of them. Two in the center of the line were Duke Gilbanar and his son Count Terinar.

"Great Maker above!" Gilbanar exploded. "Whatever I expected, I hardly imagined this!"

Keren grinned. "Hello, Uncle Gil. Surprise!"

Gilbanar eyed the two women sitting on frayen either side of Keren. "You have been busy since I came north, haven't you? Why don't you all dismount, so that I may greet you properly?"

Everyone climbed off and Gilbanar briefly bowed to Keren before hugging him warmly. Then he turned his attention to Garia, enveloping her in a bear hug also. He managed to give Merizel a hug as well before standing back and inspecting the three of them.

"So. Terys managed to convince my brother it wouldn't be the end of the world, then? And Baroness, I suspect you would not be wearing those things on your back if you did not know how to use them, no? This tale of yours will take some evenings to tell, I guess."

"As you say, Your Grace," Garia said diplomatically.

"We've such a lot to tell you, Uncle Gil," Keren added, then said, "But we will have to wait for one of my parents. One of the ferries could not get out of the current and will have to go round again."

"You were lucky to get two in with the river in this state," Gilbanar said. "There's no reason we should all stand around waiting, though. Terry, why don't you take these fine young people on ahead and get them settled? I'm sure Vivenne and Korizet will be pleased to see them." He nodded at Garia. "Like the color scheme. House colors?"

"Yes, Uncle Gil. And I have my own armsmen now, as you can see."

Gilbanar nodded to the man at Garia's left. "Feteran. Career change, I see. Good choice. Your father on one of these scows?"

"Aye, Your Grace. I'm not sure which one, though."

"He'll be fine. Go on, take the Prince and Her Ladyship up to the castle." He grinned at the party. "Could be an interesting evening, couldn't it?"

Garia rides up to enter the immense pile of stone which guards the confluence of the Sirrel and the Palar. She settles in and meets Gilbanar's nobles of which group she is now a member. The evening banquet and subsequent dance has predictable results but an offer of help is made. Later, Jenet makes an unexpected request.

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2011-2012 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

Terinar walked his frayen toward Garia, Keren and Merizel.

"This is going to take some getting used to," he said with a half-smile. "I'm not sure how to handle myself around mounted women. Where are your maids? Do they ride as well?"

"We have a wagon on the ferry we came on," Garia explained. "Our maids will come up with that. I'm sure we'll manage without them for a bell or so."

"Are you sure? This is outside my experience. I can't think of any time I've ever met a women who didn't have a maid by her side."

"Terry," Keren said gently, "these two have been riding for several weeks now. Both women and both maids are happy with the arrangement. Shall we move off? We're blocking the way."

"Milady," Feteran put in, "do you wish us to accompany you or the wagons?"

"You go with the Baroness, Feteran," Gilbanar decided. "I'll arrange an escort for your wagons, either my men or my brother's. Don't worry," he grinned, "we won't steal much."

"As you desire, Your Grace," Feteran said with a straight face.

"Let's go, then," Terinar said. "Follow me."

Garia let Keren ride beside Terinar while she fell in behind, beside Merizel. Her men formed up at the rear. Terinar led the way east out of the square, the curious onlookers pulling aside to let them through. The road here was cut out of the cliff-side, with the harbor below them on their right and a forbidding wall of rock sloping up to the left. After a very short distance the road forked, the right angling down to a jumble of buildings while the left started climbing across the cliff face.

Very soon Garia noticed that the surface to her left had become an incredibly high wall of dressed stone. Ahead an arched gate, wide enough for a wagon, stood over their route. They passed into the gateway and through a long stone passage to emerge into a wide paved area. There were walls, and outcrops of rock, and towers and buttresses of dressed stone. There were crowds waiting here, too, and Garia had little chance to properly inspect her surroundings before they were intercepted by two people she recognized. Terinar stopped and dismounted, the others following his example.

"My goodness!" Duchess Vivenne exclaimed. "You certainly are a fast worker, aren't you?"

She grabbed Garia in a hug, ignoring an amused Keren. Korizet just stared at Garia in amazement.

"Welcome to our humble castle, my dear," Vivenne added. "Welcome to you also, Merizel. Highness, welcome back."

She stood back, regarding the three of them thoughtfully. "I see we have many things to talk about, don't we? Much has obviously changed since we last met." Her eyes narrowed as she caught a glint on Garia's diagonal sash. "What's that? May I?" She came forward and looked closely. "A Guild badge? On top of everything else I see, you've managed to become a Guildswoman? Maker! Did my husband notice this?"

"No, Your Grace," Garia said. "He had enough shocks just seeing us ride up from the slipway together."

Vivenne regarded Garia even more thoughtfully. "Good," she said finally with a nod. "It's about time the balance was put right. Korizet?"

"Yes, mother?" Korizet answered faintly, still staring at Garia and Merizel.

"The answer is yes, you may have your own frayen to ride. Now, let's get you all inside before we start a riot. I'll have someone take your beasts to the stables."

Vivenne looked around for one of her men, but Feteran stepped in.

"Your Grace, I know the way. If you would permit me, I will take care of the beasts."

"Feteran? Yes, of course. I'm glad Garia has someone like you by her side. Are you taking charge of her wagons as well? Will she need you?"

Feteran looked at Garia, who replied, "I'll be fine for a while on my own. When the wagons come up our maids will be with them. They'll tell you what needs to be unpacked and so on. I assume Jenet has been here before?"

"Of course, milady. She knows the castle well."

"Good. I'll leave it in your capable hands then, Feteran."

"Come this way, all of you," Vivenne directed. "I'll see you settled with some pel but then I'll have to come back out to greet the King and Queen."

"Uh, they might be some time," Garia said. "One of the ferries didn't manage to get into the harbor. And -"

"Yes, dear?"

"None of us has eaten anything since breakfast, Your Grace."

"Are you hungry?" asked a surprised Vivenne. "It is not yet lunch-time."

"It isn't?" Garia looked equally surprised. She turned to Keren. "I thought... didn't it just take us most of the day to get across?"

"No, it barely took us two bells," he replied. "One of the fastest crossings I can remember. Still," his eyes went to Vivenne, "Garia's right. I feel like I need a little something myself. If you could provide some snacks for us with the pel, Aunt Vivenne, we'd all be grateful."

Vivenne led the way into a large public entrance and along a short passage, coming out in a huge open area. There was a reception desk, several corridors leading off and other doorways, the whole effect was like the foyer of a large hotel. To left and right ramps led both up and down and they were shown up one of these, to find another open area with a corridor running ahead and behind, curving as it did so. The walls up here were all wood-paneled with richly-appointed doors spaced along them. Vivenne led them to a set of double doors and showed them within.

They entered a spacious room, also paneled, with ceiling to floor windows looking over a terrace filled with people all leaning over a low wall away from them. The room was sumptuously furnished with well upholstered chairs and settees and a rich, oriental-looking carpet covering most of the floor. A huge fireplace, unlit at this season, occupied one end of the room.

"Find yourselves seats, children," Vivenne instructed. "I'll arrange for food and drink to be brought. You might as well remain here until the King and Queen arrive, should they do so before lunch. Garia, I'll let Jenet know where you are when she arrives."

"Thank you, Your Grace."

"I think I hear enough of 'Your Grace' from our own people, Garia. You shall call me Aunt Vivenne when we are in private. After all, I've heard you call my husband 'Uncle Gil', haven't I?"

"As you wish, uh, Aunt Vivenne."

The Duchess looked around, checking, and then departed. Keren and Merizel found seats near each other and sat down. Terinar grinned at each of them then opened one of the full-height doors and walked out onto the terrace. Korizet stood staring at Garia, who had just discovered a disadvantage to wearing swords on her back.

"Can you really use those swords?" Korizet asked. "They are such a surprising thing to see on a woman."

"I can, but I've only practiced with them," Garia replied. "They are intended for defense only. I'm not going to get involved in any pitched battles if I can help it." She grimaced. "And now I've discovered a problem." She looked at Keren. "I can't sit down while I'm wearing them. Certainly not on furniture like this."

Keren bolted out of his chair. "Of course. I'll help you take them off."

He helped Garia undo the straps and they managed to remove the harness without disturbing her diagonal sash.

"Even that seems strange to my eyes," Korizet said. "A Prince doing the work of a maid. Or, dare I say it, an armorer. May I?" she asked, holding out a hand. "I have never seen swords like this before. Are they from your own world, Garia?"

Garia and Keren looked at each other. Garia said, "No, they are from a remote part of Alaesia. They are actually designed to be used by women defending themselves from pirates and brigands. I really shouldn't say too much more right now."

"May I draw one?" Korizet didn't wait for an answer but wrapped a hand round one of the hilts and pulled a blade out. She inspected it closely. "It's odd-looking," she said. "It's so thin and there's no edge at all. How do you -?"

"There is an edge," Garia said, "but it's right at the tip. The rest is just designed to trap or deflect your opponent's blade." She smiled. "I'm almost certain that I'm going to be giving demonstrations, aren't I, Keren?"

"As you say, Garia." He grinned. "I know you wanted a bit of a rest, but I suspect you are going to be giving a lot of demonstrations in the next few days."

She sighed. "I know. Still, every little helps."

"We'll make sure you have some time to rest, Garia," Korizet said. "The castle is big and it's very easy to find somewhere quiet to go if you want to be out of everybody's way."

A female servant in the Duke's livery of red and dark blue appeared bearing a tray of drinks followed shortly by another with a tray of pastries. Korizet's maid served them their drinks and they occupied themselves with satisfying their appetites.

Garia found a seat beside Merizel. "Speaking of which, this is a peculiar place to my way of thinking. You call it a castle but it's not like any castle on Earth."

"The reason is, Garia," Keren explained, "because it hasn't been needed as a castle for many years now. It's really just like our palace is, a home for the ruling family and the local seat of government."

"But all this," Garia objected, waving her arm around to indicate their plush surroundings. "You'll forgive me for saying so, but some of the furnishings here seem richer than we have in the palace."

"North Palarand is a rich land," he replied. "There's some history here as well. Dekarran was the capital of Palarand for many centuries, because it sits squarely on a junction of two trade routes, the one along the north side of the Great Valley and the route from Moxgo to the tropics through the valley of the Palar. It was a proper fortress then, from what my history tutors have told me, because the whole area was very unsettled, completely different than it has become these days.

"Both the castle here and the palace in the Valley first started out as fortifications built, we think, by the Chivans. Gradually a custom evolved such that Dekarran was the capital part of the year and Palarand the capital for the rest, the whole court moving north in the spring and south after the end of the rains.

"When it became apparent that the Sirrel was going to cut Palarand in half, the King of the time sought treaties with Kendeven and Brikant since it was obvious what would eventually happen. Of course that meant that Dekarran would be the wrong side of the Sirrel and cut off from most of the kingdom's lands so it was agreed that the capital would move permanently to the city in the Valley which gives Palarand it's name. This castle then became the home of whoever governed North Palarand in the name of the King. By that time the situation had gotten more peaceful and Korizet's home became less of a fortress and more of a grand residence."

"I see," Garia said. "It doesn't matter to me, of course, I was just surprised by how well furnished it all was. I expected, I don't know, rough stone walls and dim smoky torches."

"Is that what castles are like on Earth?" he asked with a raised eyebrow.

Garia shrugged. "I have no real idea, Keren. There aren't any proper castles in Kansas. I'm not sure there are that many in the whole continent of America. All I know is what I've seen in movies." She noticed the blank looks. "Uh, we have like, moving picture stories which people make up for entertainment. Sometimes they are based on real events, mostly they are just pulled out of their... imaginations. They last from one to two bells or so and... if you can imagine that painting, there, but instead of just showing that man sat on a frayen all the time it moves and tells you his story. And you can hear what people say to each other in the story."

Korizet stared. "If I hadn't realized before, Garia," she said, "that last statement really tells me you come from somewhere else entirely. Do you really have moving pictures like that?"

"Uh, no, we don't," Garia told her apologetically. "What I've tried to describe is something that you might understand, in terms of things you know about. What actually happens is a lot more complicated than that and -" she screwed up her face in frustration, "- is next to impossible to describe to you in ways you might comprehend. Heck, a lot of what goes on I don't comprehend. I just leave that kind of stuff to the people who make those things. All I have to do is know how to use them."

Korizet frowned. "Your world sounds very complicated."

"You're right -"

Garia was cut off by the reappearance of Terinar from the terrace. "Come outside, friends. Some of your wagons have arrived, I think."

They followed him out onto the terrace, which Garia now saw was the roof above where they had entered the castle. The spectators lining the rails gave way immediately they saw who was coming, bowing and curtseying in deference, mostly in Keren's direction. The teens lined up along the wall and peered over.

Three wagons had arrived to be welcomed by Vivenne. Jenet and Dalenna were seated beside the wagoneer on the first one while Dalenna's maid and Bursila were on the next. The third wagon held Rosilda. All the women dismounted, or were helped carefully down, and curtseyed to Vivenne. She greeted each in turn, giving Dalenna a hug. Then she turned and scanned the terrace above the entrance, picking out Keren and Garia and pointing to them. Jenet curtseyed again and led the women inside.

Garia watched the wagoneers dismount and begin to lead their dranakh around the corner to the right, presumably to somewhere where they could be parked and unloaded. Her view was stopped by a wall of rock and she looked up, shading her eyes.

"Impressive, isn't it?" Keren said. "I was wondering when you'd notice. "

To her immediate left the terrace was ended by an immense mass of raw rock. On top of the mass, a buttress of dressed stone continued skywards. At the top a slender arch went out over the courtyard to meet a cylindrical stone tower at least a hundred feet high, also built from dressed stone, rising from the far side of the courtyard. From the rear of the buttress another arch went back to a further buttress and finally into the upper levels of the castle, which she could now see went up the mountainside in a series of tiers. Turning her attention back to the tower she saw faces peering over the edge at the commotion below.

"My God," she breathed.

"The King's Tower, we call it," Keren told her. "It has a clear view right up the Sirrel and up the Palar, at least as far as Teldor. We can even see right out to sea from up there. Would you like to go up and have a look some time?"

"Me? Go up there? Keren, my legs feel funny just looking up at it."

Terinar said, "It's perfectly safe, Garia. And if you don't fancy climbing all the steps inside the tower, you can walk up all the ramps inside the castle until you get to the Upper Guardroom and then go along the walkway there." He pointed upwards. "It has substantial walls. You won't even know you're up so high."

That option sounded even worse. Garia gulped. "I'll think about it, Terry. Let's get settled in first."

The door to the terrace banged open and Dalenna bore down upon Keren.

"You left me behind, Highness!" She was angry but dare not lash out against the Prince as she might have against a servant. "I had to travel up on a wagon!"

"Dalenna! I'm sorry that we forgot you," Keren apologized. "I'm not sure what else we could have done, though. The ferry crew had all the frayen riders get off first before they started unloading the wagons. We were so occupied with our mounts none of us thought of you at all."

"Still." Dalenna was mollified - very slightly.

Keren spread his hands. "What could we have done then? Since you have no mount you could not ride with us. I'm not sure you could have ridden behind Garia, say, or in front of myself or Terry. Not dressed the way you are, anyway. You would have had to walk all the way up beside us, or wait for a carriage from one of the other ferries." He grinned. "Next time, it will be different, won't it? By then I expect we'll all have mounts, won't we?"

Dalenna's eyes narrowed and then she smiled. "There is much in what you say." She curtseyed. "I apologize, Highness, for my anger."

"Let's go back inside," Terinar suggested. "It's beginning to get hot out here."

"Of course," Keren smirked. "That's why we live in a house of wood and not one of stone."

Inside, Dalenna's wandering eyes found the snack table. "Ooh, food! I'm starving. Is there any pel left in that pot?"

"It's been there a while, Dalenna," Korizet said. "If there's any left, it's almost certain to be cold. I can call for some fresh pel, if you wish."

Dalenna had reached the table and crammed one of the remaining pastries in her mouth. Turning, she noticed the amused expressions around her. "What?"

"It isn't even lunch time yet, Dalenna," Keren said with a smile. "Don't worry, we all felt hungry as well. Must be something to do with the crossing. Don't overdo it though, or you'll have no room left when lunch is announced."

Dalenna spotted the swords, discarded when Korizet started eating. "Swords! Whose are those? They look strange... Terinar, is this some new idea you've had? Why are the scabbards... Oh." She swung to face Garia. "They're yours, aren't they? Are they from that other world of yours?"

"No," Garia said, "all locally invented and produced. We'll talk about my swords later, when we have our get-together. Terry, I suppose we can do that? Like we did in the palace?"

"Yes, Garia, we can," Terinar confirmed. "There's plenty of odd rooms we can use. Now, I think we'd all better concern ourselves with lunch. Mother said that it won't be formal, since it looks like some of the King's party won't arrive until later, so I believe you may all attend dressed as you are. This evening we will have the proper welcoming banquet my father is famous for. Perhaps I should conduct you all to your quarters so that you may freshen up, and then we can find ourselves some proper food and drink."

~o~O~o~

"This is something father wanted to do," Terinar said, "before we all become involved in this evening's banquet. I think he particularly wanted to make sure that his nobles understood who and what you are, so there are no surprises later on."

Garia smiled as they walked through the stone-lined passages. "You mean, like when we met you and your father at the jetty?"

"Oh, yes! The King's message said that you had begun to ride frayen, since you could ride before you came to Anmar, but father certainly didn't expect to see a mounted girl warrior complete with swords!" Terinar grinned. "I'm not quite sure what he was expecting, since I don't think he's ever seen a woman ride using a saddle before. Ah, here we are." They paused before a set of closed double doors. "Let me just make sure -"

Terinar opened one of the doors and poked his head into the room.

"Yes, they're waiting. Come on, let's introduce you to the rest of North Palarand's nobles."

The room was bigger than Robanar's Receiving Room, but because of the stone construction a line of thick pillars went down either side to help support the vaulted roof. Despite Keren's earlier jest about wooden buildings the chamber was cool and airy. There was plenty of light, though, from the semi-circular windows at the top of the walls on the northern side, the sunlight at this hour of afternoon striking the opposite walls and indirectly illuminating the whole room.

There were chairs lined against the walls, but only two people were sitting, Gilbanar and Vivenne. Everyone else, a mixture of men and women, stood around their liege lord talking casually. All heads turned as Terinar led Garia into the chamber.

"Ah! There you are!" Gilbanar beckoned with a hand. "Come join us, Garia."

They walked the length of the chamber to stand before Gilbanar, Garia curtseying.

"Men! This is the latest addition to our little band. May I introduce Milady Garia, who has been made Baroness of Blackstone by our great King."

Garia went down on one knee in front of Gilbanar, bowing her head. "My liege," she said. "I beg to inform you that I am ready to begin my duties." Still on her knee, she reached over her shoulders with both hands and pulled out her swords with a hiss, laying them parallel on the floor in front of Gilbanar. "I am at your service, Your Grace."

Gilbanar rose and bent right over to place a symbolic finger on one of the blades, his eyes narrowing as he saw the steel up close for the first time. Straightening up he said, "Rise, Baroness. Be welcome in my court. These about you are your fellows in my service - and their wives."

Garia rose, lifting the swords by their hilts. She gave them to Terinar and turned and curtseyed left, then swung and curtseyed right. She saw that there were ten or so nobles, each accompanied by a woman she presumed was the noble's wife. The expressions she noted on all faces ranged from interest to curiosity to dislike to puzzlement.

"What is this, Your Grace?" an older man asked. "She is but a girl. Is she then to be married to your son?"

Both Garia and Terinar blushed. Gilbanar guffawed.

"No, Rokar! She holds the title in her own right. Though she would be eligible to marry my son, I doubt the two of them have had time to consider any such match. Let me explain, if I will. Milady Garia comes from a distant land, somewhere else entirely. She has ended up in Palarand by merest chance, and my brother has taken pity on her and granted her leave to remain in our lands. Where she comes from they do things somewhat differently -" he grinned at Garia, "- and she has given freely of her knowledge to us. My brother gave her a title as a small reward for what she has offered us and I in turn found a spare patch of land to name the title for her." He shrugged. "It seems that my brother also intended that making her a noble would provide her some additional protection, but judging by those knitting pins on her back I doubt she needs much extra help."

Garia stood still while Terinar slid the blades back into her scabbards. Because of their location it was awkward for her to do it by herself, although she could of course manage it when necessary. She thanked him and then stood by Gilbanar's side, Terinar moving to stand with Korizet alongside his mother.

Another noble pointed. "Those things aren't toys, then. They didn't seem to have much of an edge, Your Grace."

Gilbanar shrugged. "I know as much about them as you do, Trosanar. This is the first time I've seen them drawn." He gave a wry smile. "And my sneaky brother didn't so much as mention them in his letters! I knew Milady Garia had hidden depths, I didn't know they extended to cold steel." He turned to her with a speculative look. "Is there anything else your liege lord ought to know, milady? That might have slipped the King's memory when he wrote to me, perhaps?"

"I'm not sure, uh, Your Grace." Garia remembered not to call him Uncle Gil in front of his nobles. "It's been a while since we last met, at the Festival, and much has happened. I'm sure you and your nobles will be kept informed of any new developments as the King sees fit."

Trosanar's wife stepped forward. "Did I see you riding earlier, Garia? Is this the custom where you come from?"

"It is, uh -"

"Lasalenne, my dear."

"Lasalenne, yes, there's no difference between men and women these days when it comes to what they can do. Well, not much anyway. That didn't always used to be the case. Women ride as often as men do, although our animals are different to those here."

"Do you find the saddles uncomfortable?"

"The ones they use here, I did do. Uh, Your Grace, that's one of the new developments. We've designed a new kind of saddle which will allow your men to ride faster and fight better while mounted. It's based on one we use in Kansas, though it's been modified to fit a frayen's back."

There was immediate interest from all the men, since that was something that would be operationally important to them. Garia tried to give a description and then Gilbanar said it would be a lot simpler if they all went down to the stables and just looked at the things.

He held up his hands to quell the questions. "Tomorrow, men! Ah, and Ladies. We cannot make sensible conversation without seeing the new equipment." He turned to Garia with a raised eyebrow. "You intend to make it known throughout the land that a woman may ride, milady? The King approves of this?"

Garia caught Vivenne's eye. "Uh, Your Grace, perhaps it would be better to say that the King permits myself and Lady Merizel to ride. I was not privy to the discussions between the King and Queen over the matter - though their voices could be heard from some distance away."

Gilbanar looked thoughtful, then turned to his wife, having noted Garia's glance.

"So, that's how the wind blew, was it? I presume you played some part in this?"

"I did, husband. Perhaps a private word later with your brother and with Terys - but the wine has been spilled, you will not put it back in the bottle." Vivenne waved her hand at the other women in the room. "There are many wives and daughters here who have already seen Garia riding her frayen, shall you deny the inevitable? Besides, I know that some here customarily ride while on their own lands to the objection of none. It will be a change of custom, my husband, that most will see as sensible."

"And do you wish them all to carry swords, my dear? Would that be a sensible custom as well?"

Vivenne looked at Garia for support. "I know nothing of such arts, husband, and I suspect that few women would wish to do so either. Garia? Shall you explain for us why you do such a thing?"

"As you command, Your Grace. Originally, it was for my own safety. These swords are meant for defense only, Your Grace, should I be attacked again as I already have been. You remember the Harvest Festival, Your Grace?"

Gilbanar nodded. "How could any forget that day, Garia. A kidnap attempt, killings, and even the appearance of a ptuvil... That day will be hard to forget."

Some of his audience had heard some of the tale, and so it was necessary for those who had been present to fill in the gaps for those who had been elsewhere.

"You said originally, Garia," Gilbanar reminded her when they had finished their accounts. "Your thinking has changed since that day?"

"Your Grace, the situation has changed since then, and will continue to change for many years to come. Uh, I think the King would probably explain it better than I can. But one reason I wanted to wear the swords was just to show that a woman can do most anything a man might turn his hand to, should it be necessary. Women are a great untapped resource here in Palarand, and you'll need their talents and abilities in the years to come. My prancing about on a frayen with swords on my back is just to show that it is possible, not that every woman has to do what I do." She hesitated. "Part of it is because I'm so small, I think. If I was the size of Korizet there I think I'd probably be able to look after myself better."

"As you say, Garia. Is not your size against you when you fight?"

Garia grinned at Gilbanar. "Your Grace, you watched me demonstrating unarmed combat at the palace. Size isn't everything. Besides, have you ever been stung by an insect?"

Gilbanar grinned back. "I yield, milady. I would not wish to face you on any field of battle, that is for certain." Several of his barons looked stunned at this statement and he waved a hand at them. "Oh, just you wait until Milady Garia here gives her demonstrations in the coming days. You will learn that she is not to be trifled with."

"Uh, Your Grace? While we're taking about women with swords, you ought to know that four women are being trained as part of an experiment to see if they can join the Palace Guard." She looked at the nobles surrounding them. "All four can swing normal sized swords and two can pull full-sized bows. You might need to consider your own position."

Gilbanar looked startled then thoughtful. He opened his mouth to speak but Vivenne interrupted him.

"Women as part of the castle guard? That sounds like an interesting idea, Garia. Husband, I would not object to having women guard myself and Korizet. In fact, that might be a good idea, since they may go where a guard who is a man may not."

Gilbanar looked thoughtful again, then turned to Garia.

"I should know what to expect from you by now, child. Is that the only thing that's happened since we returned home?"

"Oh, no, Your Grace. There have been some more inventions, and in fact, because the Guildsmen are all becoming involved in each other's work, at the end of the year all the Guilds are going to be merged into a new body called the Royal Palarand Institute of Engineers."

This news caused a buzz of interest in the chamber. Gilbanar's eyes narrowed and he asked, "Is this likely to cause me trouble, Garia? Some of our miners can be difficult at times."

"Tell her the truth, Your Grace," Rokar said. "Most of the miners are difficult most of the time."

Gilbanar gave Garia a wry grin. "Rokar speaks but the truth, but the question remains."

"The situation is complex, Your Grace," she said. "Perhaps we need to talk about it in council."

He nodded, taking the hint. "As you say, milady. Is there anything else we should be told?"

Garia considered. "We-ell," she said slowly, "there is the small matter of the Questors, of course." She gave Gilbanar a knowing smile which told him he might not like what she would say next. "The King has dissolved the Society of Questors as well and created a new College which will offer higher learning to any in Palarand who is smart enough to want it. This will also begin in the new year."

Gilbanar gave a wave to stop Garia from adding anything else. "Young woman, you are giving me a headache. As you said before, much has happened since we last met. There is much for us - all of us - to think about. Come, I think we have dallied here long enough. Let us prepare for the feast." Vivenne rolled her eyes since she knew what her husband's appetite was like. Gilbanar ignored her and asked Garia, "I trust you do not intend to attend the banquet in arms?"

Garia smiled at him. "Your Grace, tonight I shall be nothing more than a sweet, young maiden. Unless, of course, your orchestra is as bad as the King's, in which case I shall rapidly develop a headache of my own."

~o~O~o~

Her chamber was smaller than her bedroom in the palace. This was, after all, one of the guest chambers, about the size the Lilac room had been, her first quarters. The bed was smaller, though, and there was no dividing curtain across the room. A door led into a dressing room with a rail along one wall, empty until Jenet unpacked their clothing chests, shelves over the rail, and space for the chests themselves along the other wall... next to a small bed where Jenet was obviously expected to sleep.

Garia went to one of the two modest-sized windows letting light into the bedroom and pulled one of them open, noting that the stone wall was almost two feet thick. Unlike windows at the palace the panels hinged inwards rather than out as she had expected. Her chamber was up several levels and on the northern side of the castle, which meant it had the full benefit of the sunshine whenever the sky was clear. At this hour of the day the sun was already behind the mountains to the west, her left, so that much of what was visible was already in shadow.

Looking out she could see the lowest part of the Palar valley just before it ran into the Sirrel. In front and below the ground dropped steeply away, first the tiers of the castle, then a jumble of rock, next a narrow road threading between industrial buildings, some narrow warehouses and then a line of wharves along the bank of the Palar as far as the eye could see. Dimly she could see this pattern repeated on the far side of the river, here about three hundred yards wide. Most of the wharves were occupied by a mixture of wooden sailing vessels and barges of all shapes and sizes. It was impossible for her to know whether the ships and boats she could see were local craft or sea-going, she just didn't have any knowledge of marine matters at all.

She leaned carefully out of the window to discover an expanse of vertical wall which went down at least four floors before meeting a narrow terrace. She pulled herself hastily back into the room.

No getting out of this one by sliding down the roof to land in a bed of herbs. Still, I should be more prepared now than I was then.

There was no en-suite bathroom.

"Do we have to go find the bathroom, Jenet? We ought to freshen up after our journey."

"Of course, milady. Bathroom and toilets are at the end of the corridor, not far to walk. I have already requested hot water for us, but the castle staff knew we were arriving today and are already heating it. What shall you wear this evening, milady? It will be a full banquet before the King so will require one of your better gowns."

Garia pulled a face. "I'm not so sure I like these big dos, Jenet. Something awkward always seems to happen to me."

"Most dinners should be less formal, milady, once tonight is past. Tonight you will be before the King, his brother the Duke, and all the barons and their wives. There should not be anyone present that you haven't already met so you need not be so concerned, milady. Will you choose a gown now or shall you wait until we have bathed?"

"Let's go, Jenet. I need to soak a bit and loosen up."

"As you wish, milady."

The bathing facilities were on the rock side of the corridor so had no window. The walls and floor were, like those in the palace, completely tiled but the tub, instead of being sunken, was half a huge barrel standing on the floor. Hot water was supplied in more huge barrels dragged to the bathing rooms on hand-carts by sweating male servants. The water was laboriously baled from the barrels into the tub by the men before the door was shut and the women had privacy.

"Ah, that's better!" Garia slid into the soapy water.

No hot-and-cold running water here, then. Of course, it's a lot harder to run pipes through solid rock than it is through timber, I guess. And pumping the water up this high wouldn't be easy, either.

Clean and back in their chambers Jenet located the chest which held Garia's evening gowns. After some discussion one was selected and the rest were hung up to release the creases. Garia and Jenet dressed each other, Jenet now wearing the Blackstone house colors. Garia's hair was brushed, her tiara and ear studs positioned and her sash with its identifying brooches smoothed into place. Since she was not certain about the floor surface throughout the castle she opted to wear a pair of white sandals and Jenet was adjusting the strap when a knock came at the door.

"Terinar! Do come in. Is there something I can do for you?"

The young man grinned at her. "I've come to escort you to dinner," he said. "I see you're almost ready." He paused and examined her carefully. "You've changed quite a lot since I last saw you," he said.

"What, it must have been all of a bell, if that."

"No! I meant, since we visited you in Palarand. You seem... more confident, I think." He eyed her again. "And, if I may suggest, you appear more beautiful, if that's possible. Your hair is a little longer than it was before and I think the length works better with the shape of your face." He smiled at her. "You would be a wonderful catch for any man."

She glanced at him, a half smile on her face. "What, Terry, after my lands already?"

He reddened with embarrassment. "Me? Uh, no, I'm not - What I meant was, you have beauty as well as brains. Your husband will be a very lucky man."

It was her turn to redden. "Terry, I have no time to think of such matters yet, as you well know. Still, I suppose I must thank you for your comments, I know you mean them honestly."

Terinar sketched an elaborate bow. "As you say, milady. Now, if I may offer you my arm? Jenet, are you and your mistress ready to leave?"

"We are, milord."

Terinar conducted them through passageways and down ramps, some stone-lined and some elaborately paneled. Garia became lost almost at once.

"This place is huge," she commented as they walked. "I thought the palace was bad enough but I can't work out this pile of stone at all."

"It takes a while to learn all the different levels and routes," he explained. "The castle flows up the mountain and of course it's grown over the centuries, so there's no real structure to the corridors or chambers. Levels have been added from time to time and certain Kings and Dukes have made alterations so it is quite easy to become lost if you're not careful."

"I don't suppose you get lost, though."

"No. Korizet and I have grown up here so we spent our childhood running all over the place. There are plenty of quiet corners we can find if we wish some peace."

"I bet. Why does it have to be so large, though? It seems to be far too much space for those who might live here."

"Well, the castle, like the palace, is also where the province is administered from, so we have tax people and so on working here during the day. We also don't have anything like the barracks the Palace Guard use, so all father's men-at-arms - and their mounts - have to be quartered within the castle. From time to time the castle has acted as a shelter for the townspeople, although that doesn't happen so often these days. At one time when there were pirates and brigands operating along the coast we had all the townsfolk quartered here for nearly a year. There are huge vaults in the lowest levels capable of storing food and water for such sieges. Sometimes when the Palar gets too high we have to evacuate the town as well. We're quite used to it, but it does mean a lot of room at other times."

"Oh. I never thought of it like that. Where I come from we don't have a history of big stone castles like this one. I never thought about how such buildings might work in practice."

Terinar nodded. "I can't imagine you would. I've visited some of the nearby towns and cities and there isn't anywhere I've been that's much like Dekarran. Ah, just through here, Garia. Straight ahead."

The dining room was not the one where Garia had lunch. This one was larger and richly paneled and carpeted. Most of the people standing around were those Garia had met earlier, but as soon as she was announced Terys and Vivenne descended on her and took her into their circle. Terinar good-naturedly bowed and headed for a small group containing Keren.

"Your ferry managed to arrive first, dear," the Queen said. "I would have given much to have seen Gilbanar's face when he saw you ride up into the square."

"As you say, ma'am. He was good, though, he managed not to swear out loud in front of everybody."

"Huh," Vivenne said. "That doesn't usually stop him. Still, he's becoming used to the idea now."

"Is this something you two dreamed up between you, ma'am?" Garia asked suspiciously.

"No, dear," Terys replied. "Everything was just chance but we would be fools if we did not seize that chance, would we not? Still, what is to be will happen whether we command it or not so we must do our best to ensure that we and our people make the most of what will come. Dear, have you plans yet for the coming days? Vivenne has expressed interest in the clothing she has seen you in, both your riding outfit this morning and when you presented yourself to the Duke this afternoon."

"I have no plans at all, ma'am. Not knowing what I was coming to, there was no point. I don't even know how long I'm supposed to be staying here before we go north."

"Garia," Vivenne said, "you know you are welcome to stay here as long and as often as you wish. We are delighted to have you stay with us."

"Thank you, Aunt Vivenne." Garia considered. "Uh, ma'am, I imagine that I'll be expected to give a number of demonstrations of various kinds now I'm here. The Duke is interested in my swords and of course his men will want to watch some unarmed combat. I believe that Master Parrel and Master Gerdas will want me to talk to Guildsmen and Questors in the north as well. I'll have to get Merry to start drawing up a schedule."

"Of course, dear," Terys agreed. "When you do that, make sure you leave yourself some time to relax. This is supposed to be something of a vacation for all of us even though we shall all have many meetings to attend." She rolled her eyes.

Garia curtseyed assent. "As you command, ma'am."

The entrance doors to the chamber opened and four men came in carrying a chair by means of poles lashed to the legs. The man seated in the chair looked middle-aged and had one leg raised on a padded slat tied across the front of the poles. Behind the procession was a woman and two familiar teenage boys. There was movement among those in the chamber as Robanar, Gilbanar and Visselen walked over to greet the arrivals trailing officials and nobles in their wake.

"Norvelen!"

"Sire! I beg you forgive me, I cannot make obeisance as I would wish. If you might wait, I will attempt to get out of this contraption and present myself formally to you."

"Nonsense, Norvelen! You stay right there if that is the most comfortable place for you to be." Robanar pursed his lips as he peered at the raised leg. The thin cloth of the tights hid the scarring but it was plain from the shape of the calf that the injury had been severe.

"Norvelen," Gilbanar said, "You have my sympathies. I know how you liked to ride, and to hunt. Such a foul chance which robbed you of your entertainment."

"Not quite, Gilbanar. I may still sit astride a frayen, though it is a major undertaking getting me upon the beast's back to begin with. Hunting, of course, is another matter entirely and I do regret I am no longer able to follow the chase."

Norvelen turned in his chair, identifying those who surrounded him.

"Your Majesty," he bowed towards Terys, "as radiant as ever. I'm sorry I could not attend this year's Harvest Festival, from what I hear you had some excitement."

"As you say, Norvelen," Terys replied. "Since Garia blew into our lives like a major storm we have had many days of excitement since. Garia, stand forward and greet Duke Norvelen of Kendeven and his wife Duchess Shenna. Norvelen, Shenna, this is Lady Garia, Baroness Blackstone who we have written about."

Garia came to the front and curtseyed in front of Norvelen, then turned to curtsey to Shenna. Behind their mother Willan and Stebenar grinned a welcome at her.

"You're so young!" Shenna exclaimed. "I expected someone larger and older." She smiled at Garia. "I'm sorry, my dear, I don't mean to be rude. When one is described by letter the image that is built up in the mind can sometimes be quite different than that person in the flesh."

Garia smiled. "I know what you mean, Your Grace. I'm not quite as young as I might seem, though. It's difficult to compare the days here with those back home but I'm about the same age as Keren is. Uh, I mean, the Prince. Unfortunately, I've just been made on the small side."

"As you say, my dear." Shenna cocked her head. "Still, you're very pretty. I was also led to believe that you held interesting ideas concerning clothes and appearance. I see nothing of that here this evening."

"Your Grace, I have learned that a woman may dress different ways according to circumstances. This evening I am nothing more than what you see before you."

"Of course, dear. And most delightful you appear, too."

"Shenna," Terys said, "We women will have our usual get-together tomorrow while the men indulge in beer and crude tales." Willan and Stebenar rolled their eyes. Terys flashed them a quick smile then continued, "We have brought our senior seamstress with us and you will all be able to ask her for details to take back with you. Rosilda has worked closely with Garia on the specialized clothing she wears and I'm sure that what she will show and tell you will give you much food for thought."

"Ah? Then we shall look forward to tomorrow, ma'am."

"Come with me a moment, Shenna. There are other matters I must tell you before we sit down."

Terys led the Duchess away and the boys zeroed in on Garia.

"Well met, Garia," Stebenar said. "Uh, greetings, Merizel. You two both look perfectly magnificent tonight."

The other teens crowded round and exchanged greetings.

"How did you get here, Willan?" Keren asked. "We weren't sure you would be coming this time, and we never expected your father at all. Was it awkward getting him on and off the ferry?"

Willan shook his head. "We didn't come by the route I assume you used. We went east to the Viridor ferry and came up-river by ship. It's a much shorter land journey that way." He grimaced. "Getting him up the hill into the castle was the most awkward part. That roadway is steep."

Keren gave a knowing grin. "We know. Fortunately Garia didn't have that problem. She rode up on her own frayen."

The two boys gaped at Garia, then their expressions changed into grins.

"Might have known," Stebenar said. He brightened. "I'm glad we came, now! These journeys all over the country used to be boring, but not since Garia arrived. I'm sure you'll have many interesting things to tell us, Highness?"

Keren gave another broad grin. "Believe it, Stebenar. Wait until you see her swords." The boys gaped again. "Look, we're about to be called to our seats. We'll have ample time to tell you everything in the days to come."

There were two long tables for dinner and the teens were grouped together at one end of the table which held most of their parents. Willan sighed with pleasure as he inspected the fork provided for each setting.

"Garia, if you did nothing else at all for us, all Palarand would give you thanks for the introduction of forks. It is difficult to describe the change it has made in the eating of our meals each day. Such a simple thing!"

"Many of the best ideas are simple," Keren said. "Somebody still has to have the idea, though."

The meal progressed and Garia wondered why it was so quiet in the hall. Then, as she adjusted her chair, the answer came.

"Keren, why don't we have carpets in the palace? It makes a considerable difference to the noise level in the room."

"It's not quite the same, Garia," he replied. "They use carpets more here because of the stone walls. It helps to keep the noise down, as you say, and it also helps keep the place warm during winter. The palace is mostly of wood so noise and cold aren't so much of a problem. Besides, with the numbers of people we have at home we'd wear through a carpet very quickly, don't you agree? And it's not easy to dance on carpet, either."

"Oh, I see. But... this whole room is carpeted, isn't it? Does that mean they don't hold the sort of receptions here that we do in the palace?"

"There is another room for that, Garia, which has a specially laid wood floor. We'll go in there after we've eaten."

"Ah. I've gotten so used to the way things are done in the palace I've assumed that everyone does the same thing."

Terinar said, "We have a few customs here different than those in the Valley, Garia. I'm sure you'll find others while you're here. Don't worry, you're smart, you'll quickly discover how we do things in Castle Dekarran."

Sure enough at the end of the meal everyone rose and followed the King and Queen out of the doorway, along the corridor and into another large chamber. This one, while still richly paneled, had wooden floors and the vaulted ceiling was bare stone. There were the usual chairs all round the perimeter with a group of better-quality chairs at one end and a small platform with the orchestra at the other. Some people made for the side chairs, others stood around talking. Robanar and Terys took the center of the better seats with Gilbanar and Vivenne either side, while Visselen and Sindenna sat at one end and Norvelen was helped to a seat alongside Shenna at the other. By unspoken agreement the teens found seats in a group near Shenna, the boys standing in front of the seated girls to talk.

"Shall you dance this time, Garia?" Terinar asked. She could see that he was almost anxious to get her on the floor and find out what her dancing was like.

"Regretfully no, Terry. I've had no time to learn anything like that since we last met, I've been really busy! If it isn't making strange devices for people, or teaching them a new number system, I've been teaching unarmed combat, designing clothes or learning to look after a frayen." She sighed, slumping a little in her seat. "That's one of the reasons I wanted to do this trip. I thought the change of scenery might allow me to relax a little."

"It's possible," Keren judged. "You'll be busy for a few days and then everything should slow down, I think. I know that my parents manage to relax when they visit the castle, so I can't imagine why you should not do so as well."

Korizet said, "If that is so, then perhaps we shall have time to teach Garia how to dance. We are nine including Merizel, so that would give us four pairs and someone to beat the time. What do you think? We can easily find a chamber to practice in, out of everyone's way."

"To teach Garia our dances?" Willan asked. "A good idea, Korizet. Normally I would guess that our parents might disapprove of us gathering in such a manner, but if it is for a good cause, then..."

"We also agree," Dalenna said positively. "It will do all of us no harm to practice that which we all should know."

Terissa added, "It would be wise to lay the scheme before our parents, though." Her eyes twinkled. "We all know what they think we want to do when we are alone."

"But we shall be chaperoned," Stebenar objected. "No-one could possibly imagine that anything unseemly would happen, surely?"

"They let us all meet in private at the palace," Garia reminded them. "No-one appeared to have any problem with that, did they?"

"As you say, Garia," Stebenar agreed. "Highness, would you present our idea to your parents?"

"Of course, Steb," Keren said. "I do not foresee any problem but, as you say, it would be best to meet objections before they are made."

The band struck up and Garia cringed. Most of her friends moved off to make up the dance party and she was left with Korizet for company.

"Do you really find our music to be bad, Garia? Our orchestra is said to be one of the best, even, it is said, better than those employed at the palace."

"I don't know what to say, Korizet. It's just... different than what I've been used to, that's all. It sounds very... inharmonious to my ears. Doubtless I'll grow to like it when I've been here long enough."

"You poor thing. You really look as if you are in pain. The music isn't that bad, surely?"

Garia shook her head to try and clear her brain. "I don't know, Korizet. Last time I attended a do like this I ended up drinking a lot of wine to try and numb my hearing." She looked at Korizet. "That's not a good idea, at least in my case."

Dance followed dance. Sometimes one or more of the boys would stay to keep her company. Sometimes one or more of Gilbanar's nobles would ask her to dance and she was forced to refuse them. She drank a little wine, talked to many of the guests, watched the dancing and the interplay of the others in the chamber, and was generally miserable. Finally Terys came and sat beside her.

"Dear, this evening is not to your liking, is it? Does something ail you?"

"Ma'am, the music sounds terrible to my ears and I can't dance because I don't know the moves. I'll put up with it, though. I'm not going to run out on you and the King just because I can't join in."

"I'm sorry, dear. The music sounds fine to me, but I have heard music from other parts of Alaesia. Occasionally we have travelers through Palarand who perform for us and their idea of music is not my own. Is this what you mean?"

"I guess it is, ma'am. Uh, the teens - I mean, Keren and all the others my age, ma'am - want to teach me the dance steps some time while we're all in the castle. Would you approve?"

"All of you? How many are there? Eight, I think."

"Nine, with Merizel. It's been suggested we find a quiet chamber and we can go through the steps as a group with me joining in. The ninth person can beat the time."

"An excellent idea, Garia! Yes, I do approve. I shall tell Robanar and his brother and we shall arrange something. Is that what you want?"

"I - I think so, ma'am. It wasn't my idea. We'd all have to be able to join in, so everyone will have to agree to whatever's decided."

"That's settled then. I'll make the arrangements with Vivenne. What about your other responsibilities, dear?"

"You'd best ask Merizel, ma'am. She knows what I'm doing for the next two weeks or so. She can organize everyone else to fit in whatever's decided."

"As you wish, dear."

~o~O~o~

As Jenet brushed Garia's hair before bed she asked, "Milady? I wonder... would you think it foolish of me to ask if I may learn to ride as you do?"

Garia turned, then remembered she was supposed to be holding her head steady.

"That's unexpected, Jenet. What made you want to do that?"

"Milady, this evening I was speaking to Captain Bleskin and his wife Taranna. He had asked me about our journey further north, wondered if we might travel together. He knows that you have never ventured to North Palarand, milady, but he did not know if I had."

"Oh, I see. And have you?"

"No, milady. The castle - and the town below - is the furthest I have ever been from the palace."

"So, what does that have to do with riding a frayen, then?"

"He was telling me that when he lived in those parts Blackstone was difficult to get to except by pack animal. I understand that a better road may have been laid since those days but neither of us knew for sure. I wondered if it might be better if our party were all to ride, if that might make our journey easier."

"As you say. But, you could still ride, by using a chair."

"I have watched you ride these past weeks, milady, and it seems to me that you appear much more comfortable in the saddle than ever I remember being in a chair." Jenet shook her head. "It may be that riding is beyond me, but I would at least like to try. With your permission, that is."

"I have no objection, Jenet." Garia stood and hugged her maid. "If it's something you want to try, then I'm not going to stop you trying. Like anything in this world - any world - you can't know if you can do something until you try."

Garia released Jenet and gave her a serious look. "Have you considered all the consequences, Jenet? Assuming you can do it, we'll have to find you a beast and have a saddle made for you, then we'll have to get Rosilda or someone here to make you a set of riding clothes. Two sets, maybe three. And what of Bursila? If this works the way you want it to she'll have to learn to ride as well."

"Milady, Bursila can already ride, although I do not think she has done so for some years. You remember, Lady Merizel rode on her father's estates, naturally she would be accompanied by her maid."

Garia considered, then nodded. "Very well. I'll make some discreet inquiries and then we'll see if we can find a quiet chamber and do some experiments. Like I did when I first started riding Snep. For now, I think it's time I found out what this bed is like. Though I'm tired enough I don't think much will keep me awake tonight." She had a thought. "Jenet, how do the bells work around here? We're not likely to hear them through all this rock, are we?"

"Duke Gilbanar's guard repeats the signals through the levels with hand bells, milady. We shall not miss any calls to meals or other events, you may rest assured of that."

"Ah. Good-night then, Jenet."

"Good night, milady."

Life in Dekarran for Garia initially consists, as might be expected, of demonstrations, councils and conferences. She begins to adapt to the routine of daily life in the castle. One new experience is to take in the view from the top of the King's Tower... During this event a simple touch causes her to question what it is to be a woman.

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2011-2012 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

"As you say, Sire," Gilbanar said. He was speaking in his official persona so, since they were in the stables surrounded by guardsmen and officials, he addressed his brother by his rank. He continued, "While I do not discount what Lady Garia has just explained, I would like to hear the experiences of one who has used both the old and the new saddles and gear. Commander, if you would?"

"Your Grace," Feteran agreed with a slight bow. "When milady first described the saddle her people used to me I admit I was not initially impressed. As you are all aware, there are many different saddle arrangements in use throughout Alaesia. Indeed, saddle designs vary from this end of the Valley to the other so I considered this to be but a variation no different than any other. This is true, in fact. What makes such a big difference, Your Grace, a difference which gains my instant and total approval of the saddle, is the placement of both the saddle and the stirrups."

Feteran gestured to his own frayen which stood patiently in front of the assembled officers.

"The saddle is wider, shorter and deeper than our own, and is placed much further forward on the beast's back. This seeming small adjustment, I am told, makes the saddle much more comfortable to the beast since it is closer to the shoulders. The weight is carried more nearly by the front legs, rather than being placed on the spine between front and rear legs. In addition, the stirrups are placed underneath the rider, instead of being well in front and merely a way to support the rider's legs out of the way. These slight adjustments make a profound difference in the relationship between beast and rider and make a control possible I would not have believed previously."

Gilbanar frowned. "In what way, Commander?"

"It is difficult to explain, Your Grace. Instead of being merely a beast of burden, to transport the rider from one place to the next and to carry him in or out of battle, the frayen becomes... almost a partner of the rider. He is much more responsive to my instructions and sometimes even anticipates what I wish him to do. He will do his best to ensure that I remain on his back and we place a level of trust in one another I would not have with many men. It is a true partnership, Your Grace."

"I see."

Gilbanar was silent for a time, then turned to Garia.

"These stirrups of yours. I see they are made of brass. Since the production of such items involves time and effort which a simple loop would not, there must be advantages, milady. Shall you explain?"

"Your Grace," Garia said. "The loops of leather will wear the soles of boots since the bottom of the loop is not flat. They will also be less comfortable to the rider on long journeys."

He nodded thoughtfully. "As you say." He grinned at her. "Now, milady, you may answer a question I have pondered ever since I first saw you ride. You are so small, how ever do you get aboard your beast?"

She grinned back. "That's easy, Your Grace. I have to use an additional piece of harness your men will not need." She turned towards Tord, who stood holding Snep's reins. "Here, Snep."

Garia nodded to Tord and he dropped the reins, much to Gilbanar's surprise. Snep turned, looked at Tord, then turned to Garia and began walking across the long, vaulted stable chamber towards her. When he reached her she slipped him a treat and moved to his left side, reaching up to the saddle.

"Here, Your Grace," she pointed. "I have an extra loop of leather fixed here which is usually kept tucked across the back and down the other side."

With a finger she pulled the mounting loop out and down. Opening the loop, she lifted her right leg and put her boot into the loop before grasping the two saddle handles and pulling herself up. She lifted her left leg up and found the stirrup, then swung her right foot over Snep's back and down to find the right stirrup. She lifted the mounting loop back up and stowed it before twitching her skirt to flow smoothly over the saddle and cover everything. Looking down, she smiled at Gilbanar.

"Your Grace, that is how I do it."

"So I see, milady, and how smoothly it is that you do it!" He grinned at her, a little shamefacedly. "I'm almost afraid to admit, milady, especially in front of mixed company, that I was able to see what you wear underneath your skirts. Is this to be expected?"

Garia grinned back. "Your Grace, you did not see anything that would compromise a woman's modesty." She pulled her skirt up to reveal her leather-patched breeches. "These serve more than one function, since they protect my modesty, prevent the saddle chafing and, uh, protect everything from certain feminine happenings. Need I explain more, Your Grace?"

Gilbanar's face was red as he quickly replied, "Ah, no, milady. I don't think that will be necessary. Uh, this additional garment, does it not make you somewhat warm?"

"Rosilda - she's the seamstress helped me design the breeches - and I played around with the fabric and cut to try and keep me cool in the summer sun and it mostly works, Your Grace." Garia smiled. "It's just something we women will have to put up with, Your Grace. Like much else."

"As you say, milady."

"The breeches are so successful, Your Grace," Garia continued, "that I have even had discreet inquiries from some of the palace guard whether there was a version for men available. There may be, and I can discuss it with your Mistress of the Wardrobe if you so desire. They would be worn without skirts in that case, of course."

Gilbanar tried to suppress an image of his men standing guard in skirts and failed. Keeping his face as straight as possible he replied, "Of course, milady. Now, tell me, you implied there were advantages with this saddle for fighting. Shall you explain?"

"Ah, I don't have that experience, Your Grace. I think I'd better let Feteran tell you what he has discovered."

"Your Grace." Feteran bowed and then smoothly mounted his own frayen. He then deliberately let his own reins fall over the animal's neck as he began maneuvering his mount away from the spectators. He gave a display which showed that he had total control over his animal's motions without having to touch the reins at all. The point was not lost on his audience who understood that free hands could instead be holding weapons. Finally he returned to halt in front of Gilbanar.

"Your Grace, you must understand that I can't show you all that I have found I can do, because we are not on an open field. But I can certainly do this -"

Turning to his right he pulled a short bow from its holder behind the saddle and mimed selecting an arrow from the quiver beside it. He pulled the string back, aimed to his left and released, turned, repeated the action.

"Your Grace, I can do this at the walk and strike a target fifty strides away with almost as much accuracy as if I was on foot. I can also do this while at the trot, and I believe I could eventually do it at the canter. I would not claim to be as accurate, of course. Lady Garia tells me there are those on her world who can do such feats at the gallop. With saddles like these, and sufficient practice, I am prepared to believe her."

Gilbanar gestured. "You have no real range, using only a short bow. What about a long bow?"

Feteran shook his head. "Not easy to maneuver, Your Grace. At most angles you could not pull the string far enough back. This tactic is best suited to running battles, I judge, where both armies are mounted."

"I see. Yes, you are probably right, Feteran. Anything else? What about the lance?"

Feteran's grin was wide enough for all to see. "Indeed, Your Grace. With this saddle and these stirrups I guarantee to knock any man from his mount who is not so equipped."

Feteran turned, but Tord was already hurrying across the floor with a practice lance in his hands. He handed it to Feteran and withdrew.

"Milady Garia taught me this, Your Grace," he explained. "You hold the lance under arm, like so, and lean forward. The stirrups anchor you solidly and you have the whole weight of man and beast behind the thrust."

"Impressive," Gilbanar said. He turned to Robanar. "All I have seen this morning convinces me that the changes you have begun will improve Palarand in many ways, Sire. I will certainly give my full consent for the new saddles, stirrups and methods of frayen husbandry to be introduced here. We will also seek to develop our battle skills with the new equipment." He frowned. "I'm not so sure about this whole business of allowing women to ride, but -" he turned and looked at Garia, still on Snep's back, "- Lady Garia seems to have thought the matter out most carefully. I do not believe that I can withhold my consent from any woman who wishes to ride."

Beside him, Vivenne and Terys had smug looks on their face. Korizet was studying Garia, trying to visualize herself on the back of an animal, and what she might be able to do once she got there.

Robanar grunted. "It seems to be in the nature of changes, brother. Whatever changes come, there are certain to be some which some group or other of men - or women - would consider unwelcome." He sighed. "I'm sure that we will become accustomed to our womenfolk riding in time. For now, it just seems so... unnatural."

Terys put her arm through her husband's arm. "It is not so much of a step, husband. Perhaps you will come to enjoy having us ride alongside you."

Gilbanar looked at Terys with alarm. "You wish to join us on the hunt, Your Majesty?"

Terys viewed her brother-in-law with mock disdain. "I would not care to join you in such pursuits, Gilbanar. Too much beer and coarse language, I imagine. But, there may be women who might enjoy the chase, and there will certainly be other occasions when a woman may ride alongside her husband. Don't you think so, Vivenne?"

Vivenne gave an emphatic nod. "As you say, ma'am."

Garia spent the next bell answering hard questions from Gilbanar and his men concerning the new equipment until everyone was satisfied they knew how and why certain things were different and how their own activities might be changed. The women who had attended, meanwhile, were questioning Merizel, who had also come to the demonstration ready to ride. She was a noble of their own kind, not a foreigner, and they found it easier to relate to her own experiences. As the meeting broke up for lunch almost everyone went away thoughtful.

~o~O~o~

"I'm glad you decided to wear that fascinating skirt, Garia," Vivenne said as the women settled into their seats. "It gives such an interesting effect as you walk, does it not? Certain to catch everyone's eye as you pass. Does that design have a name?"

The women had gathered in the largest of the comfortable lounges as there were so many of them. Terys, Garia, Merizel and Rosilda were accompanied by Vivenne, Korizet, Sindenna, Shenna, Terissa and Dalenna - and each one was accompanied by a maid. In the Queen's case there would normally have been two maids but Terys had allowed Varna the afternoon off.

"Your Grace -"

"Aunt Vivenne, dear."

"Uh, Aunt Vivenne, it's called box pleats. You don't have to have contrasting material though, it can all be the same shade. I just had the two greens because those are my colors."

"It's a very clever idea, Garia," Shenna said. "It doesn't look bulky but it allows you room to move when you need to. I like the nice clean lines it gives your body."

"Thank you, Your Grace."

"Don't be so stuffy when we're together like this, dear. Call me Aunt Shenna for now, will you?"

"As you wish, Aunt Shenna. I was going to add, this style of skirt isn't common on Earth these days, except for certain specialized purposes, and then it wouldn't look like this. The skirt would actually be flared, and about half the length this is. It allows the wearer full use of her legs in dancing and other physical activities. May I demonstrate?"

"Please do, dear."

Garia stripped off the tabard she was wearing and then started rolling up the waistband of her skirt till about half her thigh was showing.

"Like this, Aunt Shenna."

"Maker! Do girls go out in public looking like that? Whatever to people say to them?"

"Actually, Aunt Shenna, this would be quite modest by today's standards of clothes wear. The clothes are usually worn by those girls or women taking part in sporting events, either the competitors or those cheering them on."

"What a strange land you come from, dear! Terys has written me about some of the really interesting clothes you tell her about, but I'm sure I didn't believe it until today. You are full of fresh ideas, dear, and I'm sure that there will be a demand for the new styles once our ladies find out about them."

Terys said, "That has already begun, Shenna. I have had notes from some of the women in the city asking me for information about the new designs. We are not entirely sure how to manage the business."

"Perhaps that is just the way it should be managed, ma'am," Vivenne suggested. "Set up a business to introduce the styles into society."

"We couldn't possibly do that, Vivenne! You would hear the screams of outrage from the existing dressmakers all the way out here in Dekarran."

Garia, assisted by Jenet, had removed and straightened her skirt and was now putting on one of her riding skirts.

"That one's interesting too, Garia." Sindenna had spoken for the first time. "I like the way it swirled around your legs when you wore it in the stables this morning."

"I like it too, Aunt... Sindenna?" Garia looked a question at the Duchess and received a nod. "Particularly if you have a little sway in your walk as you go through the corridors, it gives quite an interesting effect."

"I notice that you seem to wear your skirts quite short, dear," Sindenna observed. "Is this because you wore them that length before you came to Palarand?"

"Uh, Aunt Sindenna, before I came to Palarand I didn't wear skirts at all, because I wasn't a girl. In fact, on Earth girls don't wear skirts a lot of the time either, but shorts or trousers of various kinds. To answer your question, I chose that length because I need to keep my legs free because of the martial arts. Having the hem on the knee is a compromise between modesty and leg movement which I'm quite happy with. On Earth, skirt lengths can be anywhere from on the floor to just about here."

Garia placed her hand on her thigh just below her crotch and received disbelieving stares from Shenna and Sindenna.

"Maker!" Shenna said. "Have you no modesty on Earth, then?"

"Pretty much not, Aunt Shenna," Garia conceded with a shrug and a slight grimace. "I guess it's what you get used to. Fashions change from year to year, so what seems perfectly normal one year can look uncomfortably immodest - or just plain old-fashioned - several years later."

"If you say so, dear," Shenna said, obviously not convinced.

Sindenna spoke. "I noticed when you changed skirts, Garia, that I could not see your bodice. Do you wear a special one for your exercises, then?"

Terys, Garia, Merizel and all their maids grinned, to the surprise of the other women.

"We no longer wear bodices, Sindenna," Terys explained. "Garia has introduced a new undergarment called a bra. In fact, every woman who came with us from Palarand now wears a bra, as they are much more comfortable to wear. Shall you show them, Garia?"

"As you wish, ma'am."

Jenet helped pull Garia's tunic top off and her bra was exposed to view.

"That's an interesting arrangement," Shenna remarked. "Complicated, though. I'm not surprised nobody here has thought of it. The band around your chest looks quite tight."

"It has to be snug fitting, Aunt Shenna, because it carries part of the weight. Oh, it doesn't make much difference for me, because I'm only... small, but for larger ladies it can make a considerable difference."

"Oh? And each one of these has to be hand-made, does it not? More work for your poor seamstress, no doubt."

"Aunt Shenna, it's not so much of a problem. Perhaps I'd better let Mistress Rosilda explain."

Garia gestured to Rosilda, who was trying to keep as inconspicuous as possible in such august company. She licked her lips and stood, looking for all the world like a servant about to be told off.

"Ma'am, Your Graces, when Garia first explained these to me I thought them complicated as well, but as I investigated I realized that, provided the cutting was accurate, they are quite quick and easy to make. They use but little cloth and one of my seamstresses may make one in little longer than a bell." Rosilda gave a deprecating smile. "When we started making these we made many mistakes but because there is so little material and effort involved we learned quickly. Milady Garia gave us the idea that we should measure every woman in the palace to find out what range of sizes we might be asked to make and, with just under two hundred women, we found that more than half of them would be covered with just twelve sizes, and most of the other half by another eleven sizes. We simply made patterns for each of those sizes and whenever we are asked to make one it can usually be ready the same day."

"Really?" Vivenne asked. "We seem all shapes and proportions, can it really be reduced to so few?"

"Your Grace, we do not need to know your height or your waist or hip measurements. To our own surprise, women do not vary so much across the chest despite appearances. Breast sizes are another matter, of course, but even there the number of sizes is manageable."

"I'm interested. Did you by chance bring any of your patterns with you, Rosilda?"

Rosilda smiled as she shook her head. "Not by chance, Your Grace, no. We anticipated your interest. I have a full copy of all our patterns with me."

The next bell was spent analyzing Garia's clothing ideas in the kind of detail that would have caused Gary to shoot himself on Earth had he been forced to participate. Everything she wore for almost every activity was examined and questioned, most receiving thoughtful approval. Even Merizel's equestrian gear was discussed.

"I notice," Vivenne said to Garia, "that you seem to favor two-piece outfits rather than gowns, dear. Most of your own consists of separate tunics and skirts, and even Merizel's riding costume is a blouse and skirt under a jacket. Is there any special reason for this, dear?"

Garia shook her head. "Not particularly, Aunt Vivenne. I would think that most clothing on Earth is separates, but we - I mean women there - do wear dresses from time to time. Uh, what you call gowns, I guess." She considered. "I guess it's practical, Aunt Vivenne. If you have separate tops and skirts, you can mix and match according to occasion and of course if one part needs washing because of a spill you still have the other. I could have asked for a gown to ride in but it would be less useful when I wasn't riding." She frowned. "I'm sorry, does that make sense?"

Vivenne nodded. "Perfectly, dear. Thank you."

Sindenna stirred. "There's a problem, I think, and it's one that our noble ladies will have to accept in time. Garia dear, you probably don't realize this but noblewomen in Palarand tend to wear almost nothing but gowns, and expensive ones at that. It's the ordinary people who wear the separates, as you suggested, for practical reasons. If the new styles you introduce are mainly separates, many women of our status will object because they will think it makes them look... common."

Garia smiled. "I don't think you need worry at all about that, Aunt Sindenna. The upper-class ladies of my own country wear separates but it is fairly easy to work out what status everybody is. The quality of the cloth and the style and cut all make a noticeable difference. You can easy tell who is high-class and who is low-class."

"If you say so, my dear. It's something we are going to have to get used to, in this country at least."

~o~O~o~

"I'm amazed, Sire." Norvelen waved a hand. "I had no idea that any woman was capable of such feats as we saw this morning. Yet she claims not to be special."

"She isn't, Norvelen," Robanar said. "Really, she isn't. She just comes from a place where what she does is not considered unusual. She does say that her martial arts activities are something that not all young people train for, and those that do use it purely, and I repeat purely, for fun and fitness."

Robanar ran a hand through his hair. "I will admit," he continued, "when we first discovered what she wanted to do we wondered if she was from a fierce warrior race but the reality is somewhat different." His expression was serious. "And somewhat complicated." A look of satisfaction, now. "Still, as she begins to adapt to her new life in our lands we have learned much from her. You have seen how she rides?" Norvelen nodded. "We are making changes to our guard units as fast as we can, and we will provide you with both information and instructors to take with you when you return."

"Thank you, Sire. That is most appreciated."

Robanar put his tankard down on the table beside his seat before leaning forward to rest his elbows on his knees.

"It is not just her physical abilities, Norvelen. She remembers much of what she has been taught by her teachers before she came to us. The knowledge she holds has already shaken Palarand to its very foundations. We see a future for Alaesia none of us could have dreamed of before she came. We are gathering that knowledge and passing it to those who can make use of it as fast as we may safely do. One consequence will be that mining in North Palarand will greatly increase. Master Tanon, when he arrives for our next council meeting, will tell you that he expects to be building great quantities of wagons and ships in the near future to carry the increased traffic. We'll explain all our plans in council, but I consider it useful to warn you beforehand."

"Wagons and ships? You'll need more mature woodland then, Sire."

Robanar grinned. "To begin with. I am assured that in time both wagons and ships will be made of steel, and welded steel at that." Norvelen stared. Robanar waved a hand. "This is detail we'll cover later. For now it is enough for you to know that changes are coming to all of us."

"As you say, Sire. But..." Norvelen made his own gesture, "If I may say something about her unarmed combat. Surely there must come a limit of size, where her opponent is large enough to prevent her throwing him?"

"She says not, Norvelen. It would appear that size is not important, that in fact she uses her opponent's size and strength against them."

Norvelen frowned. "But she could not throw someone of, say, Master Haflin's size, surely?"

Keren chuckled and the old Duke turned to him. "Highness? Surely she has not bested even the Royal Armorer?"

"She has, Norvelen," Keren replied, "but not in unarmed combat, it is true." He smiled at a remembered confrontation. "She used a broken spear shaft. A style of fighting she calls quarter-staffs. Master Haflin had no knowledge of the art and she thoroughly battered him. It was a disagreement about swords, you understand. She is of course too small for a normal blade."

"So Haflin made those little blades for her? Are those what are used on her world, then?"

Keren shook his head. "By no means, Norvelen. That idea comes from the far side of Alaesia. As father said, matters become complicated wherever Garia is concerned."

The discussion moved on to Garia's other activities and innovations.

"Yes, I've seen samples of paper," Norvelen said. "If it is as easy and as cheap to make as you say, it will make a considerable difference to many of our activities. I'm not sure I understand printing, though. That sounds complicated."

Robanar nodded. "It is complicated, but no more so than, for example, the making of parchment. Those who were once scribes will now call themselves printers and will be able to turn out so many books that all who wish will be able to own one. That means more will need to be able to read, which in turn will become important as the new factories are opened. On Earth Garia tells us that almost everyone is taught to read at a young age, and that it is almost necessary in order for her world to function."

"Everyone? Farmers? Even peasants?"

"Aye, Norvelen. Even women."

"What do the guilds have to say about all this? Surely they do not agree with what she proposes?"

"They agree with every word, my friend. Indeed, she was invited, along with myself, to a dinner they gave in her honor at the Guildhall. She was the first woman ever to set foot inside the building, her maid the second. The best part was, at the end of the meal they made her a Guildmistress. Palarand's first ever, and I suspect Anmar's first ever."

Gilbanar spilled his drink. "What? They did what, brother?"

"You heard me, Gil. She has been made Guildmistress Number One, and she well deserves it. She has given more work to the guildsmen than they have ever known before. She tells them they will all become rich, and they know it to be true."

Gilbanar stared at his brother. "The Guilds did that? I'm almost afraid to ask... has she yet faced the Questors?"

Robanar grunted. "A difficult confrontation that was, Gil. I would much sooner have faced grakh, truth be known. But Garia tamed them also - with lightning she made herself."

"Now this you have to tell us, Rob. The guildsmen I might just believe, but Questors? The story, if you will."

"Very well, there's time. Let's get some refills first, Gil, if you'll call your man. I'll have to start at the beginning, though, with the steam engine. You remember that? Good. Well, it seems..."

~o~O~o~

Days had passed. Demonstrations had been given, meetings of the Council of the Two Worlds had been held, saddlers commissioned, seamstresses directed, instruction begun both in the methods of Tai Chi and the beginnings of unarmed combat. Garia was ready for a break but there was still much to do. There were two experiences which she had yet to face and on this fine morning, soon after changing following her exercises, she made herself accompany Terinar to one of the higher levels of the castle.

Garia looked at the walkway and wished she were anywhere else but here. She was standing on a balcony in front of the Upper Guard House. To her left and right, narrow paths angled back out of sight to traverse the mountainside. In front of her, a level walkway about five feet wide stretched out into thin air... ending at a circular platform some distance away that seemed to float in the sky. The walls either side of the walkway came up to her chest, so in principle it didn't look too dangerous. Underfoot the surface appeared to be asphalt with embedded gravel to provide grip.

Unfortunately, it just looked as though the whole thing was stuck out into space, which in one sense it was. Underneath the walkway were two tall stone pillars joined at one end to the Upper Guard House and at the other to the top of the King's Tower by three stupendous arches, but none of that was visible from where she stood.

"It's quite safe really," Terinar said again. "This walkway is at least one hundred fifty years old."

Easy for you to say, she thought. Older might mean it's begun to crumble.

"I don't doubt you, Terry," she said. "It's just... different than anything I've ever done before."

"I understand," he said. "I was the same way myself, the first time I ventured out here. Mind you," he grinned, "I was probably about eight years old at the time. Just barely tall enough to see over the walls."

She calmed herself with difficulty. So be it. Let's do this.

Garia turned and glanced at Jenet who was standing in the doorway that led from the guardhouse. "You're sure?"

Jenet's face showed that she had the same opinion of the walkway that Garia had. "Thank you, milady, I will await you here."

Garia nodded, compressed her lips and turned to Terinar. "Lead the way, then."

By the time she reached the top of the tower she had somewhat adjusted, although it still seemed to be difficult to walk out into the middle of nowhere. She looked around. The top of the tower was a circular space about eight or nine strides across, she estimated. Like the walkway the surface was asphalt with embedded grit.

Must be a pig, being stationed up here when it's cold and raining. You'd need something to stop yourself slipping. Why is there no shelter up here like on the palace tower? It's really exposed.

There were four of Uncle Gil's guardsmen there, each looking in a different direction. As had been the case at the top of the palace tower, there was a table in the center with an NCO of some kind. He stood and bowed but Terinar waved at him to resume whatever he was doing. The man sat but stared at Garia with understandable curiosity. Female visitors to this eyrie were probably very rare. Off-center in the floor, a metal trapdoor covered a way down into the top of the tower. She turned to Terinar.

"How do you feel now?" he asked.

"Strange. We seem to be floating in mid-air."

"I know what you mean. I sometimes wonder how avians see the world and I imagine that it must be something like being up here. Do you think you can look over the side yet?"

"I think so. I'll probably be okay so long as I don't look straight down."

"Let's start at the right, then, and work our way round. I'll tell you what we're looking at as we go."

They turned round until she faced the walkway, back the way she had come.

Imagine a thick wedge of cheese, she thought, or maybe a big slice of cake. That's the mountainside the castle is built against. Make that crumbly cheese or cake, so that the top of the point has all crumbled away into a heap around the bottom. The castle flows round the base of the point and up and over the sides where the rock has crumbled away. On the left is the cliff which is the side of the rift valley where the Sirrel flows, on the right the mountain curves away slightly to form the valley of the Palar. The King's Tower is out beyond the point where the sides of the slice meet, so that anyone up here has a clear view up both valleys. Smart king! I bet you can see miles from up here.

Terinar walked towards the wall surrounding the top of the tower, at the right side of the walkway. The lookout standing there bowed and gave him room. Hesitantly Garia joined him to see what was visible.

Terinar pointed. "Look! From here you can see all the way up the Valley. Beyond Brikant is Brugan, then Virgulend and Smordan. It's still a little misty so you can't see much further just yet, but I am informed by the more keen-eyed of our look-outs that one can see as far as Joth when the air is clear."

She shaded her eyes and followed his finger. Below her the mighty Sirrel wound its placid way across and along the rift valley. The lands between the cliffs which formed the valley boundaries were, she could see, heavily farmed and appeared prosperous. She already knew this from her journey from the city but this view showed that the whole valley was as rich as Palarand. Beside her, Terinar moved left until he was looking directly across the valley.

"That's Palarand down there, of course. We can't see everything from here, the valley is too wide, but we get a good view of perhaps a half of it. See over there? That's the city." He pointed at a gray/brown smudge about halfway across the land.

Garia moved to the wall and, after hesitating, rested her breasts on the top of the wall, leaning forward on tip-toe. She looked down at what was just below the castle, seeing the various courtyards and terraces, walls, rough rock and, where land met river, the tiny harbor where the ferries landed.

"Terry, why do the ferries go down there rather than round the corner where the wharves are?"

"Oh, it's to do with the currents and tides. The ferries can operate at all tides but you can only get into the Palar to reach the wharves when the tide is coming in." He eyed her speculatively. "You have knowledge of nautical matters, Garia?"

"Absolutely not. The nearest coast must have been about... two thousand marks from where I lived. I know very little about the sea."

He grinned. "Except what you've been taught, is that it? Which I'll wager is probably more than most who live in Dekarran. So, if we move round a little more... there is the sea."

Where he pointed the Sirrel opened out into a vast estuary, gradually merging with the sea. On the left bank, as she viewed it, she knew she was looking at Vardenale, another rich land between the coast and the fringes of the northern mountains where they curved out of sight to the north-east. She tried to locate Viridor but failed. To the right, on the southern bank, the low marshy margins faded into the distance where they became the country called Plif. Between them the sea stretched away to an impossibly straight line dividing it from the sky. She had never seen so much water in her life.

"It's... impressive," she said. "How far do ships go out on that ocean, Terry?"

He shrugged. "No idea, Garia. I know that there are some island groups round beyond -" he gestured with a finger pointing beyond the mountains to their left, "- but mostly it's just coastal traffic. Why?"

"Well, has nobody had the idea of exploring by going out further and further? I know it's a risk, but if you don't take risks nobody would figure out anything."

"I don't know, Garia. You'd have to talk to some of the sea-captains to find out where they go. Why? Do you know that there is land out there, just beyond the horizon?"

"I'm just a stranger to Anmar, remember? I don't know what's out there. But, on Earth, brave men sailed out so far they thought they were going to fall off the edge of the world and they found new lands. One of those new lands is the place I come from, in fact. The new lands aren't 'just over the horizon', either. In those days, it would take six weeks to three months to get there. Or longer, depending on the weather."

"Ouch. Is the world really that big?"

"I'm assuming Anmar's about the same size as Earth, so yes, I guess it is."

"Maker! Perhaps you'd better talk about such matters at the next council meeting."

"That's an idea. So, what's next?"

"Oh. Yes, if you look down here, you'll see where the Palar meets the Sirrel and you'll see why the ferries don't go there."

Below the tower the ground sloped away rapidly. Garia realized that her 'hundred foot' tower was at least twice that above the river level. Sandwiched between the outer walls of the castle and the river was a cramped town, which she assumed was Dekarran. A narrow road snaked between the buildings following the walls of the castle and Garia realized that it was the 'trade route' someone had mentioned.

The Palar flowed swift and deep through a channel cut in the wall of rock forming the side of the rift valley. Garia now understood Terinar's comment about the tides, no vessel could get through that gap into the Sirrel except when conditions were exactly right. Opposite, she saw a small fortress hugging the other bank, no doubt protecting the Palar valley from pirates and brigands in times past. To her left the wharves, warehouses and industrial buildings began on both banks of the Palar.

Immediately below, there was some kind of construction project, on a tiny plot just beyond the castle walls. She could see men climbing over a timber frame which rose above the surrounding buildings.

"What's that, Terry?"

"Where? Oh, that. I believe it's some kind of signal station. It allows people here to send messages across the river without using a ferry."

"Of course! It's the semaphore station. I ought to have realized they would need one over here as well. I wonder why..."

I wonder why they didn't put it up here. It would have been the perfect place.

"Hmm? Semaphore station? What's that?"

Garia realized that Terinar probably hadn't been told about the new message system. She opened her mouth to explain then wondered whether that was breaking confidentiality. She contented herself with a simple reply.

"It's the name given to a new signaling system. I'm sure you'll hear all about it in time, once they have it up and running."

A commotion drew everyone's attention. A group of people had come out of the Upper Guard Room and were filing across the walkway led by Gilbanar. When they reached the tower she saw Robanar, Keren, Bleskin, Merek, Gerdas and Parrel accompanied by six manservants, each pair of servants carrying a long thin wooden crate. Parrel had his usual tool bag which he set down beside the crates and she could now see that Keren carried a small plain chest which he lowered to the ground. Once the crates were deposited the servants filed back along the walkway.

"Sire, Highness, Your Grace."

Everybody greeted the newcomers in the usual fashion, Robanar smiling at Garia.

"Milady, you have ventured onto our look-out post. Do you like the view?"

"Yes, Sire. It takes some time to become used to being surrounded by a whole load of nothing, though." She glanced at the crates. "Are those what I think they are?"

Robanar grinned widely. "Indeed they are, Garia! Now we shall really see how useful these devices are."

Parrel began levering the lids off the crates to reveal three long brass telescopes. The body of the devices, which did not telescope despite the name, were about as long as she was tall. The barrels were as wide as her hand, making the lenses about four inches in diameter. In the crates with the barrels were disassembled tripod mounts and Parrel, with assistance from Keren, soon had one set up for everybody to try out the view.

"Maker!" Gilbanar said. "That's truly impressive! I can almost make out the man on the look-out post over there," he said. The telescope was pointed directly across the valley at the other wall sixty marks distant. He swung the device up and down the Sirrel, becoming more excited with every new thing he focused on. "Look! Those ships! See, they're so close I can read the names on the hull. And those trees on the far bank. I can pick out every leaf, it seems."

"As you say, Sire," Parrel agreed. "These large telescopes should make the work of your watch men so much easier. And of course we have to thank Milady Garia for her important contributions to the design of these devices."

Robanar turned and beamed at Garia. "Indeed we do, Guildmaster!"

"Sire," Parrel continued, "with your permission we shall erect the other two telescopes now. I am grateful for His Highness's assistance."

Garia felt a light touch on her elbow and turned.

"We'd better move out of the way," Terinar said to her quietly. "They'll need the space. Each of those stands takes up quite some room, doesn't it?"

"Oh, yes." The two moved over to the north side of the tower and stood watching the assembly. The top of the tower was now quite crowded, with all the extra people and the new equipment, and it was not easy to see what was happening, not that she needed to see it in any case. Turning, she leaned against the wall and studied the Palar valley, shading her eyes against the sun directly over her face.

It was a better view of what she could see from her chamber window. Beyond the wharves the valley widened slightly, the river becoming a little more sluggish than directly below. The road, snaking north-west on the nearer side of the river, passed through wooded areas and open pastures. A similar road could be seen on the other bank. In the distance, the river made a dog-leg right, more to the north-west, and disappeared from view behind a mountain slope. Where the valley turned she could just make out some more buildings and remembered that someone had said the next town was just visible. In the distance, other peaks could be seen beyond the north side of the valley but it was apparent that the terrain this side of the Sirrel was much less rugged than that on the southern side.

Garia realized that she had become distracted by Terinar's light touch. Still looking north, with her eyes shaded so that it seemed she was still studying the scenery, she sought to understand why she had noticed his touch, why it had affected her somehow.

I don't know what just happened. I touch people all the time, every day, so why did I react differently just then? Whether it's Jenet dressing, undressing or washing me, or Keren and I sparring on the mat, or me training the men, I don't remember reacting this way before.

Keren's different, of course. Way different. Even so... Terinar?

Perhaps... because I wasn't expecting it. He was just being a gentleman, looking after me. We're comfortable in each other's company, he's just taking care of me, like any good boy should with any girl.

I find to my surprise that I quite like that.

"It's a fine country, isn't it?" Terinar said, interrupting her thoughts.

"It seems so," she replied.

"Once you get away from Dekarran it all becomes much more rural," he explained. "Along there is one of the areas we go hunting. Do you have hunting on Earth?"

"Of course, but hunting can mean many different things depending who and where you are. We don't, as a rule, have to hunt our food any more, but again some do it for fun or because of the challenge." She was about to mention the more modern weapons but decided that this might not be the best time or place.

"Viewing the countryside?"

She turned to find that Keren had joined them. The two new stands had been set up, one next to where they were standing, and they had to move again. Parrel had begun instructing the guardsmen how to focus the telescopes by adjusting the moveable eyepieces. Keren jerked a thumb at the devices.

"I didn't think they would be quite so large," he said. "Master Parrel told me that was because they are special commissions that will only be used up here. The ones in normal use will be about a third that size." He gestured towards the north. "What do you think? Like what you see?"

"It's interesting," she replied, "and I can't wait to go traveling. I assume we'll be using that road down there?"

Keren nodded. "If you're riding with us, then yes."

Terinar added, "That's the way the wagons usually go. If you take a sailing barge you can get to Teldor much quicker, but you'll be in a caravan, won't you? How many of you are going, do you know, Garia?"

"I don't have the full details," she said with a frown, "Merizel is handling all that as usual. Two wagons, I know that, and I believe Captain Bleskin will be joining us with a third for his own use. I'll have my men-at-arms, maids and wagoneers but I don't know who else."

Terinar grinned and leaned down so that only Garia could hear his words. "We have a surprise for Captain Bleskin," he murmured. "You wait till tomorrow morning!"

"Highness, My Lord, My Lady. If you would." Parrel got their attention. They turned to see that the small chest had been opened to reveal that it was filled with circular objects that turned out to be the ends of leather cylinders. Parrel drew one out and presented it to Robanar with a bow.

"Sire, please accept this personal telescope as a gift from the combined guilds of Palarand."

Robanar took the cylinder, examined it, and then prized off the end cap to reveal a shining brass telescope. When he withdrew it Garia could see that it was made of two brass cylinders which slid smoothly together and about as long as her arm when extended. Robanar held the device to his eye and began adjusting the focus. He played with the telescope for a while, looking at objects in several directions before lowering it and smiling at Parrel.

"Excellent, Parrel! Your workmanship is as good as it ever was. These will serve Palarand well in future times."

Parrel bowed. "Thank you, Your Majesty. I have telescopes for all those present on the tower today. With your permission?"

Robanar assented and Parrel passed round a telescope to Gilbanar, Bleskin, Merek, Keren, Garia and even Terinar. They all spent some moments making themselves familiar with the devices.

"I see that you can link the cases to your belt, or to your harness," Merek observed. "These will become very useful in the future as the King says."

"As you say, captain." Parrel smiled. "We are considering opening a new factory just to make telescopes, the demand is so great."

Robanar turned to Garia. "And we must thank Milady Garia for the improved design."

Garia curtseyed acknowledgment as Parrel added, "Yes, the cylinder method is much easier to make. Although, it is true, we must therefore needs increase production of brass sheet." He shrugged and spread his hands. "That will happen anyway, given everything else that we wish to make."

They talked for some minutes together before deciding that they were getting in the way of the lookout men. Without thinking, Terinar offered his arm to Garia to escort her back to the Upper Guard House and after a tiny hesitation she accepted. Walking behind them, Keren frowned at the intensity of his own feelings before Parrel distracted him with a question. By the time they reached the guard house Garia was glad to return to the security of the castle stonework.

~o~O~o~

"I'm not really sure how to talk about this, Jenet."

"Milady?"

"We-ll, you're a woman, obviously, and you've always been a woman. Uh, I think what I mean is that, you're like a fish who's been in the water all it's life and doesn't know any different. Whereas I'm new to being a woman and I can perhaps notice things you might not. Does that make sense?"

Jenet came and sat on the bed beside Garia.

"I think I understand what you're trying to say, milady. But, you haven't said anything yet."

"Uh, no, I was just getting to that. Um, the way that men treat you. Do you feel that they are looking after you sometimes?"

"Of course, milady. That is a man's task in life, to look after a woman. I do not have a special man who looks after me, as any husband does for his wife, but most who work in the palace will look after those women who work with them." Jenet looked at Garia with curiosity. "Why do you ask, milady? Have you found someone who does not treat you properly, milady?"

Garia returned a wry look. "You mean, apart from all the Questors and some of the nobles?" She sighed. "That wasn't why I asked, Jenet. Today, I had Terinar paying special attention to me when we were out on the tower. He didn't actually do very much at all, he was just courteous. I don't think I noticed before, but it gave me a feeling I've not had before, leastways not that I've taken note of." Her eyes took on a faraway look. "I felt, I dunno, comforted, looked after, safe, you know what I mean? Is that the way a girl is supposed to feel?"

"It can be, milady. I may not have any particular man friends at the moment but I have had in the past, and if a man looks after you, makes you feel safe and secure, then that makes you feel more confident yourself and you can do so much more. There is much that any woman may achieve when a good man stands behind her."

"Perhaps you're right, Jenet. I'm trying to adjust to the way women do things and I never expected this at all. It seems I still have much to learn about how women see men. I thought I knew how men see women, but perhaps I didn't understand that properly either. The feelings I've been having lately are hard to identify. That doesn't seem to stop me from having them, though."

"Ah. I understand now what you meant about the fish, milady. Tell me, do you think that perhaps Lord Terinar might be interested in you? I may not have said that properly. I doubt not that most men find you interesting. What I mean is, I think, would you consider that the Lord Terinar might be suitable as a husband?"

"Gosh, Jenet! I don't know. If this were Earth, and I had always been a girl, then, yes, I probably would consider him. As it is..."

Garia trailed off, looking down at her hands in her lap. Life was so easy when all she had to think about were steam engines, batteries and martial arts. This emotional stuff was erratic and sometimes quite difficult to make head or tail of when it happened. She looked at Jenet.

"It's hard. Sometimes I understand the girl thing right away and it just seems all natural like it should do. Other times it just confuses me. I don't know what I'm supposed to do or feel."

"This might surprise you, milady, but I think that at times that happens to all of us, men and women. I don't think that it is because of the special way that you came here, it is just the way that new feelings can affect us sometimes. Remember, this is still new to you. Your body is still settling down and who knows how long that will take? Do not worry about the Lord Terinar for now, milady. You have much to do before you may have leisure to consider a husband. I do not think that the King or Queen will force you to choose before you are ready, they know that your path is not a normal one."

Garia fell over so that her head was in Jenet's lap.

"Thank you, Jenet! I know that I may rely on you for some good sense."

"As you say, milady. Did not the Queen appoint me for just such a purpose? And now, milady, I suggest that you stop sitting on your bed and instead get into it."

"As you say, Jenet."

Garia's semi-holiday at Castle Dekarran continues with dancing lessons and a close look at a local musical instrument. She learns something about the nature of touch and a possible reason why the local music sounds so bad. Then, unexpectedly, everything changes...

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2011-2012 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

After breakfast the following morning, everybody assembled in the large courtyard where Garia had first arrived in the castle. In fact, almost everybody who could find some reason to be there was present, along with a number of others who probably had no reason to be there at all.

All the various guardsmen and men-at-arms of the different visitors were present, dressed in their best uniforms and making an impressive multicolored spectacle for all the bystanders. All the Dukes naturally had come with their own escorts, and together with the Palace Guard contingent, Garia's eight men plus the Castle Guard they lined the courtyard with suitable martial splendor.

In front of the entrance were grouped the assembled nobles, but the place of honor was reserved for a man who was not a noble, with his wife beside him. This was Bleskin's day, as Gilbanar wanted to give the newly-retired Captain of the Palace Guard a present to help him with his journey north.

"Your Majesty," Gilbanar began, "We are gathered this morning to honor a man who has given his life in the service of his King. He travels north to the region where his family raised him before he began service with your own father, to begin a well-earned rest from his labors on your behalf. Today, we have units present from each of the provinces of the kingdom, and they felt it proper that they should offer their own tribute for the services he has rendered all Palarand in the past. Thus, you see them all assembled before us here."

Robanar nodded once to show that he agreed to what was about to happen. Gilbanar turned to a man beside him wearing his own livery with a diagonal sash.

"Captain Jokar, please bring the parade to order."

"Your Grace!" Jokar turned to face the open area. "Parade, attend!"

The assembled men came from parade rest to attention, their spears thumping on the stone of the courtyard. The onlookers fell silent. Jokar turned back to Gilbanar.

"Your Grace. Parade ready for your inspection."

Gilbanar shook his head. "Not mine, captain. This parade is for Captain Bleskin. Shall you lead the way?"

Jokar lead Bleskin to the men, and the pair walked slowly round the courtyard. They stopped from time to time for Bleskin to speak to some of the men he had either known, commanded or worked with over the years. When the pair returned to the group of nobles Bleskin's eyes were wet, but he made no attempt to wipe away the tears or disguise his feelings. He stopped and bowed before Robanar.

"Sire, I thank you for this kindness. I shall remember it always."

"Captain," Robanar replied, softly, "It was the least that we might do." His mouth twitched. "We are not done yet, though."

"Sire?"

"Wait and see. Gilbanar?"

"Sire. Jokar, rest the men."

"Parade, rest!"

The men changed to parade rest stance and sloped their weapons. Gilbanar turned to face the crowd, but he addressed Bleskin and his voice was loud enough that all could hear his words.

"Captain Bleskin, when you planned your retirement, I asked if there was any gift I might make you, and you answered that for your travels onward and during your retirement you would require a carriage. I offered to find you one here, and you accepted, since that meant you did not need to bring it across the Sirrel with you. Having considered your likely needs, we commissioned a suitable conveyance for you."

"Your Grace, you should not have done that!" Bleskin protested. "I thought only that you might find one for me over here."

"Nonsense, captain! This is our gift to you, that you might remember us every time you travel. And we expect you to travel often, captain. The hospitality of Dekarran will always be yours, and we expect you to make regular use of it. It is time for us to present this conveyance to you, so if you would give the signal, Captain Jokar..."

Jokar made a sign to a bugler and a single clear tone rang out through the courtyard. From the left, round the rock which supported one of the stone pillars, a dranakh appeared pulling a wheeled vehicle unlike any Garia had seen before.

At least not on Anmar. This reminds me of... Amish wagons, I think. Something like that. It's a weird mixture of carriage and wagon, with an enclosed seating area at the front for driver and passengers and a flat-bed section at the back for luggage or goods.

I do believe someone has invented the Alaesian version of a pick-up truck!

"This is yours, Captain Bleskin," Robanar said, "to carry you and your good lady wherever you desire. Take it with our blessing." He shrugged dismissively. "Do not concern yourself with the cost. I doubt not that we may find the odd copper in a dark corner to pay for its construction."

It looked to Garia's eyes a thing of coach-building quality. She could just about recognize the difference between the construction of an unsprung wagon bed and a sprung carriage, this had sturdy springs which would ease the occupants' passage on the rougher roads. The paint job was well up to the same standard as the royal carriages. Garia had no doubt that Gilbanar's men had lavished much time and energy building it.

"Why, thank you, Sire," Bleskin stammered. "We shall treasure this as long as either of us remain alive."

"It may be pulled by a dranakh or by two frayen," Gilbanar added. "That will be your choice, of course, and we will also gift you whichever beast or beasts you choose. A carriage is no use without beasts to pull it, is it?"

"Thank you again, Your Grace, but how can we ever -"

Robanar fixed an eye on Bleskin. "Let's not have any words about repayment, shall we? You have already paid for this, we are greatly in your debt. Shall you and your lady not inspect it?"

As Bleskin and Taranna walked forward to inspect the vehicle Keren leaned forward to speak softly in Garia's ear.

"What do you think? A wonderful gift for someone who has served us well."

"As you say, Keren. Practical, too."

"I don't imagine you have carriages like this on Earth any more, do you?"

"Actually, we do, sort of. Most people drive cars now, but you still find horse-drawn vehicles of all kinds here and there in regular use."

They stood watching the activity in the center of the courtyard for a while. Eventually Bleskin helped Taranna into the carriage before climbing in himself. The driver who had brought the vehicle into the courtyard carefully turned it and drove back out, Bleskin and his wife waving at the bystanders. Jokar dismissed the armed men and everybody began to disperse. Garia shaded her eyes and looked up at the tower.

"Keren, why is the top of the tower so exposed? Why isn't there at least an awning like on the high tower in the palace?"

Keren shaded his eyes and looked up. "I have an idea, but perhaps Terinar would be the proper person to ask. Ah! Terry!"

Terinar was walking off with his parents and turned when Keren called.

"Highness? What may I do for you?"

Keren repeated Garia's question but added, "...but I have an idea myself. Is it because of lightning strikes?"

"As you say, Highness. That's part of the answer. Because it's stuck all the way out there -"

"Don't remind me," Garia put in with a shiver.

"- it seems to attract lightning during storms." Terinar shook his head. "We seek for some solution but answers have yet to be found." He looked at Keren. "Do you not have the same problem with the towers of the palace?"

Keren grinned. "Aye, Terry, we do, at much cost in repairs. With Garia's help we may have an answer, though," he said. Terinar's eyes widened. "She has made an explanation - simple enough for folk like us to understand - of how lightning works and what one might do to protect tall buildings. It won't stop the strikes but it will save much of the damage which now occurs."

"Maker! Yet more remarkable knowledge of a kind I never expected," Terinar breathed. "Yes, if you would pass that on, milady, then we would be extremely grateful."

"No problem," Garia said. She sighed. "Inevitably, the list of things I have to pass on becomes longer by the day. I'm just glad I have Merizel to keep me organized."

"Yes," Terinar agreed. "She's interesting, isn't she? When I first met her I admit I wasn't very impressed but she has talents and a personality that seems to blossom each time our ways meet." He paused at the expression on Garia's face. "Garia? What did I say?"

Garia smirked. "She's standing behind you."

A furiously blushing Terinar turned to find an equally blushing Merizel behind him.

"Ah, milady, I -"

"You need say no more, my lord," she said with a demure curtsey. "As the Queen herself has noted on occasion, 'all compliments gratefully received'."

"As you say, milady." Terinar bowed. "Ah, shall we go? The others -"

Keren said, "Before we do, you just said that lightning was only part of the reason the tower was bare."

"Oh, yes, Highness. You have seen the other reason on a previous visit, I believe. Grakh."

Keren nodded as the group began to walk back into the castle. "Aye, Terry, I remember it well. Does that happen often, then? I thought it was an unusual occurrence."

"We're near one of their migration routes. At certain times of year, not often, one or two groups decide to investigate Dekarran and see if there are any casual pickings to be had. The watch men have to scramble down through the trapdoor into the tower. It's too far to run back to the guard room. Men have been picked off the walkway in the past."

"You'll have to get the telescopes down the hatch as well when it rains," Garia said thoughtfully as they entered the 'foyer'. "All that metal will attract lightning."

Terinar looked at her with surprise. "Do you tell me? I must find Captain Jokar immediately. I doubt any will have considered that. With your leave, Highness?"

"Aye, Terry. I should have thought of that myself when we were up there." As Terinar moved off Keren added, "See you this afternoon? For the dancing lessons?"

Terinar grinned. "Wild dranakh wouldn't keep me away. Join you later."

Garia turned to her remaining companions. "Well! I think it's time we went down to the stables and visited our beasts, don't you?" She turned to include Jenet. "All of us."

~o~O~o~

The room was not that large, but there was ample space for the practice which was to take place, with room at the sides for the others attending but not taking part. Four young men, five young women and five maids.

Also present were four mothers with five more maids. Each had found a reason to be present when the youngsters taught Garia how to dance. The boys looked uneasy and even Garia was unimpressed.

"Is this really necessary, ma'am?" she asked. "I think I would prefer to do what I did with the unarmed combat at first, make all my mistakes in private."

"But dear, I thought that we would be able to offer you additional support and advice. Isn't that right, Shenna?"

"As you say, ma'am," the Duchess replied. "But, now that I see the looks on those boys faces, perhaps we are too many, perhaps they feel outnumbered."

"But they will have to dance in company, surely? Why should we not watch and help?"

"Ma'am?" Garia said. "I think that at first we'll likely be making complete fools of ourselves. I know I will. It might make more sense if you were to come another time once I've learned a few steps, then we can all have the benefit of your experience."

The four mothers stared suspiciously at Garia, who set her lips.

"Ma'am, we are quite safe in here with five maids to look after us. You trust Jenet, don't you?" She thought of something and her expression changed. "Wasn't Mistress Rosilda going to show you all that riding outfit Merizel wore, this afternoon? Including the breeches she wore under the skirt?"

Terys slowly nodded. "Perhaps we are being over-protective, dear. Yes, you are right, I had forgotten we were to visit Rosilda." She stood. "Come, ladies, let us leave our young people to their practice session."

Everyone bowed and curtseyed as the mothers sailed out of the room before breathing a sigh of relief. Terinar summed up their feelings.

"Maker! I wonder if they thought we were going to have an orgy in here or something!"

Keren quirked his lips. "That's an idea, Terry. Why didn't I think of that?" He turned to his companions. "Seriously, friends, we must behave with the decorum expected of our station." He grinned. "But we were going to do that anyway, weren't we?"

Korizet looked thoughtful. "Highness, what's an orgy? I've led a sheltered life, I know not of such matters."

Terinar grinned at her. "If you believe that, you'll believe almost anything!"

Garia clapped her hands. "Right! Let's get started, or we'll spend the whole time just fooling around. There are other occasions we can do that."

"You're right, Garia," Stebenar said. "We're all here to teach you how to dance like us, is that right? How shall we begin?"

Everybody turned to Merizel, who seemed surprised at the attention. Considering she was holding a large bag made from tapestry she ought to have realized they would be interested.

"What's in that?" inquired Dalenna.

"If I'm right," Korizet said, "It's a dajan that belongs to our mother."

"It is, Korizet," Merizel replied. "When she found out what we were doing, she offered to lend me this instrument. I had told her I had learned to play one when I was younger." She looked doubtful. "That was some years ago. I may remember the fingering, but I doubt I can keep a tune."

"Pull it out and try," Terinar suggested.

Keren intervened. "Garia's dancing comes first," he said. "If we become distracted by Merizel trying to play an instrument, we'll only waste more time. Come, let us teach her a dance or two, then while we take a break we can find out how much Merry can remember."

"What's first, then?" Dalenna asked. "I suggest four-steps, it's one of the easiest."

"As you say, Dalenna. Come on, let's get started."

The dance was a simple one, with the participants arranged as two files of eight. Each group of four clasped left hands, then, in time to the clapped beat, skipped left two places. Hands grips were changed, directions reversed, feet swapped. Naturally, the whole process confused Garia at first since she had no experience of this kind of formal dancing at all. She managed to turn left instead of right, led off with the wrong foot and led off with the right foot but at the wrong beat. She eventually worked out that the tempo was four beats with the emphasis on the second beat, but foot movements occurred on the first and third beats. With quiet encouragement from her friends she soon began to flow more smoothly into the rhythm of the dance.

"That's good!" Keren said as they twirled. "You seem to have a natural grace when you dance."

"Before I arrived on Anmar," Garia said, "I could never have been described as having a natural grace. I was just your usual awkward teenager."

"Looking at you," he added, "I wonder if the Tai Chi is making a difference. I think it is making a difference to my own dancing, certainly. My own movements feel much smoother than I remember."

"It is said," Korizet added from the other group of four, "that a girl's body is more flexible than that of a boy. Perhaps that is also part of the difference."

"As you say," Garia said - and promptly collided with Stebenar as she had swiveled the wrong way to everyone else.

"Sorry! Sorry, everyone," she apologized as the others fell about laughing. "I'll have to learn to concentrate while I'm dancing. You people have been doing this a long time, you can keep up the small talk while you dance. That's going to take some time for me."

"Let's try that again from the beginning," Keren said. "This time, we'll shuffle so that the groups are different. Ready?"

They went through the steps and motions four more times until they felt that Garia had committed the sequence to memory. Once finished, they began another more complicated arrangement where the dancers, alternately boys and girls, stood in a circle. The girls skipped in, joining right hands, turned a quarter circle, then skipped out again. The boys followed, turning the other way.

"That's good," Terinar said when they decided to take a break. "Garia, I think you're improving quite quickly. Shall you be ready for our next evening event?"

"I'm not sure," she said. "It all seems easy enough right now. Let's try some other dances, then go back and see if I remember the steps to these two." She grimaced. "Of course, the dancing is only part of the problem. There's also the music."

The activity had made Garia pleasantly warm, but no more so than she would have been during her morning exercising. She was surprised by how much concentration and energy was needed to perform what seemed like simple steps to an observer. The difference between this and her regular exercise was the fact that she was wearing a day gown, one not particularly suitable for this kind of effort.

If I were to be practicing this at home, as a girl, I would probably be wearing a leotard. Not much chance of that here. If we arrange another practice session I'll have to consult with Jenet, and maybe Rosilda, find out if there's anything more suitable I can wear.

The dances take place in the evening, don't they? With those long evening gowns. God, how hot am I going to be if I'm dressed like that?

While the maids served out cold drinks to the teens Merizel pulled the dajan out of its bag. Garia was interested to see this instrument, but was surprised to discover that it appeared familiar to her. It was like a kind of mandolin, with a flat back, five strings and a round body with a round sound hole. Merizel then laid it on her lap, put her right hand on the neck and began plucking the metal strings with her left. Garia winced.

"I must tune it, Garia. Perhaps the sound will suit you better once I have finished."

"If you insist," Garia said doubtfully. She stood in front of Merizel watching the process as she carefully plucked and adjusted. The other crowded round.

"We were taught the dajan," Dalenna said, "but neither of us can manage the fingering. Our tutor says that our arms are not long enough, our hands are not big enough, we may improve when we are a little older."

"Assuming you grow any more," Terinar pointed out. The twins glared at him. "I'm just pointing out that most girls are shorter than most boys." He smiled to soften his argument. "You're both still quite young, you probably have some growing to do yet. You'll probably be taller than Garia once you are fully grown."

Garia joined the twins in glaring at Terinar again. He just grinned at them.

"You have instruments like this on Earth, Garia?" Keren distracted her.

"Of course. There are many kinds, about which I know almost nothing. Some of the other boys at school can play various instruments but although I tried I could never get the hang of it. It's something to do with my co-ordination."

"You seemed coordinated enough this morning at mat practice," Keren observed.

"That's not the same. I can't read music either. Well, I can read it, barely, but I wouldn't be able to read it while I played an instrument, that's what I mean."

"What do you mean, read music?" asked Willan. "I didn't even know music could be written down."

"Yes, Garia," Merizel said. "How is that possible?"

"Um, well, there's a kind of musical script we've developed to record the notes of our music, so that when a big group plays or when someone who's never heard the music played before has a go, they can read it off the sheet and get it right straight away. It's very complex, I'm afraid."

"Will you show us, some time?" Keren asked. "It might be useful in the future."

Garia rolled her eyes and gave Merizel a wry look. "Add it to the list, would you, Merizel?"

"As you wish, milady. Now, do you want to hear me play, or are you all going to stand there gossiping?"

They all quietened down and Merizel began. At first she was hesitant, until she got the feel of the instrument and her fingers remembered the lessons she had received so many years previously. The tune she played was one of the many simple student practice pieces but all listened attentively. To Garia it sounded eerie, slightly discordant, but the tune hidden within the strange note selection stood out quite clearly.

"That's impressive," Terinar said when she finished. "I wish I could play as well as that."

"I didn't think I would be any good," Merizel protested. "After all, I haven't played for years and I've never played this particular instrument before."

"Perhaps it's as the twins said," Keren suggested. "When you learned, your hands were smaller and your arms shorter. Perhaps you fit the size of your instrument better now you are older."

"It may be as you say, Highness," she said. "Perhaps I should resume my practice sessions in future."

She looked a question at Garia who nodded back her permission. "If you can play an instrument like that, and you want to continue doing so," Garia said, "then I'm all for it. Talents aren't there to be wasted."

"As you say, Garia," Keren agreed. "Now, perhaps we should resume our own practice? What dance shall we try next?"

"What about 'Duban's Bounce'?" Stebenar suggested. "The steps aren't that hard."

"No," Keren agreed, "but there's quite a lot of other movement in that one beside foot positions." He thought, then nodded. "It may be a good choice, Steb. It will introduce Garia to a different kind of dance that we often do at these big events. First, though, I think we'll need to explain to her what happens."

"Duban's Bounce?" queried Terissa. "Ooh goody! I wondered if you would try that one today."

The dance involved some significant handling of the woman by her male partner. She stood sideways to him and he put one hand on her stomach with the other in the small of her back. Thus gripped, she was lifted slightly, then bobbed downwards. She then twisted a quarter turn in his relaxed grip and the action was repeated. Another twist, another lift and bob. Once this was done the men moved round in time to the music to the next woman, and so on.

"I think I can manage a simple plucked beat for you," Merizel said. "Like this."

She played a double note, then a single longer lower note. The others took positions and began. There was a certain amount of squirming, squeals and minor horseplay but eventually they settled down to performing the dance in a reasonably sober fashion. For Garia, this meant a host of new sensations, as prior to this session she had never touched most of those present in any way. Keren of course she had touched in the most physical manner possible short of actual sexual activity, but of the rest she had barely any contact at all. Women in this society didn't shake hands with anybody. The sensations she was receiving were quite different than she had become accustomed to and triggered off new feelings she had trouble identifying.

This... is different. I'm just not used to so much bodily contact. Jenet doesn't count, and Keren doesn't count either. He's been touching me for one reason or another ever since I got to the palace. Even at home - on Earth - there wasn't much body contact, unless you played games you kept your hands to yourself for fear of being thought gay or a groper.

Except with a girl, of course, but that's different.

Does touch affect girls differently? How would I know? I suspect I'm about to find out, though.

So while dancing, a small part of her mind kept a note of how each person she touched made her feel. When they broke for another drink - the dance was quite energetic - she sat on a chair and thought about what had just happened.

I have to take everyone into account, I suppose. Let's start with the girls, then. Dalenna and Terissa, feel much the same, as one might expect with twins. Strangely, though, I reckon I could tell them apart by touch alone, now that I have some experience holding hands today. A feminine touch, certainly. But the main impression I get is youth, vibrancy, power. Korizet, not so much. She has a more gentle kind of touch. Perhaps she'll be a good wife and mother to someone but I don't sense a lot of drive there. A supporter but not a prime mover.

Now the boys. Willan is the strangest, I get almost nothing from him, although it is definitely the feel of a male hand. How do I know that? Texture, I guess. The boys hands are much firmer than the girls were. Than mine must be, come to that. Stebenar has a more responsive feel. I... wonder... what it would be like... to have his hands run over my body.

She flushed.

"Are you feeling all right, Garia?" Terinar asked. "You look a little red."

"Ah... the dancing is a little energetic for somebody who hasn't done any since she arrived on Anmar." She smiled. "I'll be okay, thank you. Just need to get my breath back."

Now Terinar... that would be an interesting session. He definitely has an touch I want to sample more of. And just why am I thinking of having a boy's hands running over my body?

Because I have discovered that... I WANT THEM TO.

Wow. I didn't realize that touch could be so... addictive. I want more!

Keren? Wrong competition. He's on a whole other level to those guys. Just the merest touch makes me think of all kinds of stuff I want him to do over and over to me.

He's mine for now, sort of. I just wish I could have him for keeps.

"Garia? You look funny. Are you sure that you are all right?"

"I am, Keren. Like I said -"

"I think we'd better stop here, if you're looking like that." Keren turned to the others. "She's spent most of the morning either working out on the mat or riding her beast. The last few days have been fairly busy, I think it's time she stopped running and had that rest she keeps promising to everyone."

"You're right," Terinar agreed. "I can't count all the demonstrations and meetings I've attended since you arrived here. Perhaps we'd better go back to our chambers, relax for a while and change for the evening meal. We can always arrange another dance practice, can't we?"

"Certainly," Stebenar said. "I've enjoyed our afternoon together, haven't you all?" There were nods from the others. "I don't think we're supposed to be leaving for another two weeks or so, there will be plenty of time to help Garia perfect her dancing."

"As you say, Stebenar. Jenet, pack your things up, time to escort your mistress to her chambers."

~o~O~o~

"Can you do a scale on that for me, Merizel?"

"What's a scale?"

A week had passed, and Garia had finally found time to relax. Here in the castle there was no balcony outside the bedroom window, only a maze of corridors and endless rooms. There were, however, terraces, particularly on the lower levels, and Garia had spent some time leaning over the retaining walls just idly watching the goings-on in the lower courtyards or examining the countryside below the castle walls.

Today there had been a light shower so Garia had asked Merizel to bring the dajan and show it to her in her chamber. To Garia's eyes Merizel's way of playing looked extremely peculiar.

"A scale is when you play each note in turn followed by the next note up, and so on."

"Oh, you mean a ladder. Yes, I can do that. Let me see -"

The notes Merizel played sounded scale-like, but the tuning meant that many sounded off. What took Garia's attention was the complex fingering Merizel used to make successive notes.

"That looks like a lot of hard work," she said. "Why don't you just run down one string, using the frets? That's the reason the frets are there, after all."

"Well, yes," Merizel said, looking at the neck of the instrument, "but I have to move from one string to the next to make the next note. Don't you see?"

Garia shook her head. "No, what I mean is, each fret is half a note. I don't know much about musical instruments, but I do know that much. Why don't you try it and see? Just pluck a note, then move your finger down the string one fret, pluck the next note."

Merizel looked at Garia, then down at her dajan. Thinking hard about what she was doing, she plucked a note on the highest string then moved her finger down, plucking the next note. She carried on down the neck playing higher notes.

"I see what you mean," she said at the end, "but it sounds strange. Some of the notes are too close together."

"That's because they're half notes," Garia explained. "For a scale like they would use on Earth, you'd have to skip some of the frets."

"Some of the frets?" Merizel was doubtful. "Why not every other fret?"

Garia shrugged. "I don't know the scale they use here on Anmar. Perhaps you would need to skip every other fret here. On Earth, a scale is made of a sequence of whole and half notes. I don't know why that is, but it just sounds right to us." She pointed a finger at the instrument. "Why are the frets on that thing set the way they are anyhow? Who decided they should be put where they are?"

"I have no idea, Garia. I think it's kind of traditional, even though it makes the fingering difficult."

Garia stood and began pacing the chamber. "I'm making a guess here, but I think that instrument came from Earth. No, I don't mean that exact one you're holding, of course, but one like it that has been used as a pattern. The instrument makers have just copied everything, right down to the fret positions. But, sometime over the years everybody who knew how to tune it died, and it's been re-tuned to fit in with the other instruments you use. That's why the notes are all over the place. Does that sound possible?"

"If you say so, Garia. I'm not really an expert on such matters. But you're right, other things seem to have come from Earth to Anmar, so it is possible that this instrument has also done so. How would we ever find out, though?"

"I doubt we can, Merry. To me, it looks just like similar instruments we use on Earth, although I am no expert either. Perhaps we should find an instrument maker and ask him about the history of those." Garia raised an eyebrow.

Merizel chuckled. "Yes, I'll add it to the list!" The list, while mostly real, had become a source of amusement between the pair. Almost every day one or other of their party discovered something else that ought to be explored in more detail.

"So," Merizel continued, "how does this music 'scale' of yours work, then? Can you remember enough to describe it? If it's anything like some of the other things you've introduced it could become quite popular."

Garia looked at her friend with a new respect. While Merizel had had a sheltered upbringing, that didn't mean that she was stupid, just that her experience of life had been limited. Since arriving at the palace, after the initial shock of meeting Garia, she had begun to show that behind that plain face was a competent brain. To say that Garia had come to rely completely on her secretary would understate the situation.

"A certain amount," Garia admitted. "I think I'll need to review what I can remember and make some notes before I talk to you, though. I liked listening to music, like most people at home, but I was never particularly interested in making it. Do we have enough paper left for me to waste some making notes, do you know?"

"We've used most of what the King brought with us, Garia. But of course there are blackboards and slates about the castle, even if we stay away from parchment and ink." Merizel thought, smiled, then added diffidently, "I remember an evening when you amazed us all by singing. You've somehow managed to avoid singing any more, now I think of it."

Garia flushed, then answered, "I had drunk too much wine that night. It was something I ought not to have done." She looked curiously at Merizel. "Why bring that up now?"

"It occurred to me, Garia, that if you sang it would give me some idea how your ladder of notes sounded compared to our own." She saw the look of alarm in Garia's eyes and waved a hand. "No, no, no! I wouldn't want you to subject yourself to singing in public, if you don't feel you ought to, but certainly it would help me understand this writing down of music you propose. Just us, here in this room, was what I had in mind. What do you think?"

Garia tried to resist but the logic was undeniable. She sighed. "Very well, Merry. If we can find some slates or something to write notes on I'll try and sing some songs for you." She held up a finger. "But, this stays in this room, understand. If anyone else finds out, you're dead, do you hear?"

Merizel tried very hard not to smirk. "As you command, milady," she said demurely. Garia wasn't fooled at all.

~o~O~o~

Jenet led the way into their chamber and Garia relaxed. Although she had managed to get in some relaxation time it was still necessary for her to give demonstrations on occasion. This afternoon she had, together with all the other instructors, spent an intense session teaching Tai Chi and unarmed combat to most of the castle guardsmen who could be spared from their duties. Now she just wanted to change, bathe, and prepare herself for the evening meal.

"I'm glad that's over," she said. "Some of those local guardsmen were enormous, weren't they? Took some shifting compared to our own."

"As you say, milady," Jenet agreed, setting the bag on the bed and starting to remove her mistress's clothing. "Lord Gilbanar likes his food, perhaps his men follow his example."

"Well maybe. Even though they weighed more than I'm used to, I didn't see a lot of fat this afternoon. Those men are certainly fit enough to do their jobs."

"One might have thought that all these stairs and ramps would help keep the weight of the men down," Jenet suggested. "It seems that is not the case."

A knock came at the door. Garia looked at Jenet.

"Are we expecting anyone?"

"I don't think so, milady." She surveyed her half-dressed mistress. "Let me find you a robe, before I go to the door."

It was two guardsmen, properly respectful in her presence. One of them, she saw, was one of the new intake of Palace Guards, with the white edging to his sash. The other was in castle uniform, but not anyone she recognized.

"Can I do something for you, gentlemen?"

"Ah, milady, the King requests your presence at a private meeting."

"What, now? We're just in the process of changing for the evening meal." She recognized the Palace guardsman. "Dorrin, isn't it?"

His eyes flickered. "Yes, milady. I believe he wished to speak with you before the meal."

Something's not quite right here. Don't know what, but the King would never specially send for me just before dinner. He'll be seeing me in a bell or so, anyway. Unless there's some kind of problem, of course.

"Do you know what it was about?"

"Milady, I am not privy to the King's business."

"No, of course not. Stupid of me to ask, really." She gave him a smile and indicated her robe. "Look, I can hardly come like this, I'm half-dressed. Let me find something to put on and I'll be right out, okay? Can't keep the King waiting."

Dorrin bowed. "As you say, milady."

Garia turned. "Come on, Jenet. Let's get me some fresh clothes, quickly."

The pair went into the dressing room and Garia pulled the door almost shut.

Jenet's eyes showed alarm. "Milady -"

Garia quickly put a finger to her lips to cut Jenet off. Whatever they said would be heard, even if the door was closed. Garia had deliberately left it slightly open to avoid warning the men that she had been alerted.

"I know!" she said aloud, in a chatty voice. "It's a nuisance, isn't it? Find me something, quick." She pointed to her tabards. "I can't wear the one I had on this morning, it's all sweaty. Give me the other one." A meaningful glance. "And the pleated skirt to go with it."

"Since we don't know what the King wishes, milady," Jenet said as she helped Garia into the tabard with the hidden steel plates, "Should I bring my bag as well?"

"Of course, Jenet! It's always best to be prepared."

Garia was still wearing her riding boots and she quickly checked that the knife was in position and secured. She had been wearing the boots when she had come back from the demonstration and she hoped the men wouldn't see anything unusual in her retaining them. Other than those and the protection afforded by the tabard, she was unarmed. She briefly debated wearing her swords but quickly decided that they would probably be more hindrance than help if action were required, not to mention tipping the men off that she was suspicious. With a final check at each other's wear, Garia and Jenet rejoined the men in her chamber.

"So sorry to have kept you," she said with a smile. "Now, shall we be going? I've probably kept the King waiting long enough as it is."

"As you say, milady," Dorrin said with a half-bow. "If you would follow us?"

He led the way out of the chamber and immediately turned right. I don't know what's to the right apart from the bathrooms. All the places I've been, including the King's and Queen's quarters, are the other way. Something is definitely going on here. Jenet closed the chamber door and then followed her mistress, who in turn followed the two men as they went deeper into the castle. Very quickly they were on territory Garia had never been before.

They followed the men up a ramp, along several corridors and through intersections. Garia thought they were heading west, in the direction of the mountain, but she couldn't be sure. The walls and floor here were bare stone, with occasional lanterns set at intervals to provide minimum light. Finally they came to an intersection where daylight came in through a long embrasure up and to the right, confirming that they were still on the north side of the castle. The men turned left, however, leading them down a long, dark, sloping passage that seemed to lead directly into the mountain.

Garia halted. "You want us to go down there? It's dark! Where are we supposed to be going, anyhow?"

Dorrin turned. "Milady, this route takes us through the mountain to the other side of the castle. It is not so dark. See?" He stood aside and pointed. In the distance, at what appeared to be the other end of the passage, a lantern could dimly be seen. "These passages are not used often, which is why there are so few lamps. It will not take us long to walk through."

Garia gestured. "Lead on, then."

Another intersection at the other end, and their guides turned left again. Garia now thought they were heading east along the south side of the castle, back towards the point where the two sides joined. This made sense if they were to meet Robanar somewhere quiet since the rooms on the south side received less light than those on the north and were less well used.

There was a squeak from Jenet but Garia was unable to even look, since at the same moment a roughly clothed arm snaked around her from the left and held her neck in a tight grip. Her assailant had obviously been warned about her abilities since he - she assumed it was a he - twisted his body, pressing his left hip into her back and making it impossible for her to use her weight against him. His right hand appeared bearing a very sharp-looking knife. Sounds from her right implied that Jenet had also been manhandled.

The two guards turned at the noise and drew their swords. However, they didn't attack Garia's assailant but merely stood pointing their swords at the two women in a menacing way. The castle guard, who up till this point hadn't said a word, now spoke.

"If you struggle, or attempt any of your fancy tricks, we will kill your maid." Garia relaxed. Very slightly. "If you come with us without resistance, neither of you will be harmed. However, it is you we need, not your maid, so it is up to you to keep her alive."

Garia's throat was in the crook of the man's left elbow and she could barely breathe, let alone say or do anything. A slight movement of her captor let her see, from the corner of her eye, that another man held Jenet in a similar fashion.

Play along, we're bound to get an opening sooner or later.

But the chance was not to come. The castle guard, who was obviously no castle guard at all, flexed his sword and added, "My instructions, milady, are to take you with me, out of the castle. But I have other instructions. Should you resist, you shall be killed rather than be allowed to return to your King. You have told him too much already."

Aah! Finally, these people have shown their hand!

The man who had grabbed Jenet had his left arm around her neck and his right held a knife just like his companion. But Jenet's right arm was free, and she lifted it up, groping, until she found his head. Irritated, he tried to move it away but she persisted until she found his nose and then his right eye. She stuck a finger in it, firmly. He howled with pain and released her, both hands going up towards his face. The disturbance made Garia's captor turn to look, and the knife hand lowered... the left arm involuntarily relaxed as the man tried to figure out what was happening.

That was all the opening Garia needed. Clutching her right fist in her left hand, she jabbed her right elbow hard into her captor's body. Because he was tall and she was short, this happened to coincide with his groin. With a gasp, he released Garia and sagged. Garia ducked beneath his arm, pivoted on her left heel and swung all the way left, bringing her right boot heel up to catch the man on the jaw. Everybody heard the man's spine snap before he collapsed onto the floor. She completed her turn and stood facing the two swordsmen, her stance ready for combat.

"Jenet! Scream!"

The single universal signal that had brought men running to assist since time began. Help! Woman in trouble! If they were anywhere near an inhabited portion of the castle someone was sure to come and investigate. They couldn't take Garia, Jenet and the man who she presumed was dead, leaving no trace. Somebody or something would remain to tell that an attack happened here.

Jenet turned and opened her lungs. The men knew instantly that any thought of taking Garia by stealth had gone and their only chance was to take her by force. They edged forward - to halt immediately at the look on her face. Garia was furious.

"You may threaten me, but you dare threaten my maid? I'll do to you what I did to him." A hand gestured roughly in the direction of the fallen man.

She took a step forward and the men took a step back. They had heard what she was capable of, Dorrin had even watched her practice. He was not so sure that even though they held swords and she did not, that she would not win. Moments later they had turned and taken to their heels, vanishing along the corridor. Garia turned to find Jenet staring at the other man, who was blundering about in the corridor behind them, his hands covering his face. Garia walked over to the man and kicked him gently in the shin to get his attention.

"You! If you want to live, sit down on the floor! Now!"

The man slumped to the ground, his back against a wall. Garia kicked the two knives away from him and the body. Jenet screamed again, shouting for help. Very soon a commotion could be heard in the distance, and then a servant came running along the corridor, skidding to a stop when he saw the tableau.

"Rouse out the guard! Seal the castle! There are two loose, in uniforms!"

The servant boggled at Garia then said, "Aye, milady!" and ran back the way he had come. Another interval occurred before Terinar, sword drawn, appeared with the servant and ten guardsmen in tow.

"Garia! What happened?"

"First things first. There are two more men than these. One is dressed as a palace guard, one as a castle guard. Both have swords. They went off that way." She pointed. "The palace guardsman is a new recruit called Dorrin. Never seen the other man before."

Terinar issued crisp instructions. Two men he set to guard their prisoner, who showed no signs of wanting to get away, four he sent back with specific warnings for the gates and the other four he sent along the corridor in pursuit, their spears at the ready. Now that the immediate danger was over, Garia came down from her 'fighting high' and wrapped herself around Jenet, who was looking equally worn.

"Oh, Jenet! Did you get hurt?"

"No, milady. But, I never thought I could... I've blinded that man!"

"Who would have stuck that knife in you," Garia said roughly. "You did right, Jenet. It was just enough distraction to allow me to get to work. Bravely done."

"Garia," Terinar said, crouching beside the body, "this man is dead. Did you..?"

"I kicked him," she said shortly. "He was holding a knife at my throat. Those others," she nodded the way the search party had gone, "they had orders..." She paused. "Later, Terry." Another pause. "Hold us, Terry."

Terinar stood, looked briefly at his two guards, and then came and put his arms around the two women. Garia and Jenet promptly both burst into tears.

~o~O~o~

Margra let herself into the large chamber and approached the King.

"Sire. The man will lose an eye, but beyond that he seems not to have any injuries. Do you wish me to provide him herbs and bandages?"

The unspoken alternative was in the minds of most gathered in that room. Or is there much point, seeing as he will shortly be executed.

Robanar grunted and waved a hand. "Tend him, Margra. We will need to question him before... any punishment is decided. His life is not measured in bells but in days, maybe weeks."

Margra bowed. "As you command, Sire." She withdrew, the doors closing behind her.

In the room, the men all harbored murderous thoughts. Most wanted to take their swords and chop up anyone and everyone who got in their way. The attempt to abduct a woman from their midst spoke to their deepest fears, their most innate urges.

Gilbanar was furious. That such a deed should be attempted in his domain, in the castle which he though was safe enough to protect the King and his company, that there were people in his home he could not only not trust but who worked for a foreign power! People who had broken the traditional Palarandi hospitality to attempt to abduct a guest from under his nose!

Robanar was furious. Partly with himself, for letting his guard down. It had been months since the last attempt to snatch Garia, and they had all become complacent. Partly with his men and their organization which assumed that any threat would come from outside, when they had actually brought the danger with them.

Keren was furious. He wanted to stand by Garia's side, naked steel in hand, until the men responsible for this business had been caught and brought to justice. That such a thing could even happen to someone he cared deeply about, that was unthinkable.

Feteran was furious. That somebody had tried - almost managed, even, except for her own efforts - to kidnap the woman whose security he was ultimately responsible for, cast a stain upon his competence. He would do anything, anything, to redeem himself in the eyes of his lady and those in turn she was responsible to.

The assembled women were furious, too. But in their case the fury was tinged with fear. If their men could not keep them safe inside their own castle where would they be safe?

Garia was not furious. She had long gone past that and into the shock that nearly always followed such events. She sat between Robanar and Gilbanar, one arm around Jenet and the other around Merizel.

Captain Jokar entered the chamber and approached the row of thrones, saluting.

"Sire, Your Grace, we have had no reports of any person or persons attempting to leave the castle. All the small gates remain closed. The lookout on the King's Tower has been doubled, as ordered, but they report no unusual sightings." He paused. "Your Grace, it will soon become too dark for the men to see anything."

Gilbanar sighed. "Very well, Jokar. Once it is too dark to make out a man standing in the main courtyard, you may order the men in. What of the search?"

Jokar spread his hands. "As expected, Your Grace. You know this castle as well, probably better than I do. What we attempt is the impossible."

Gilbanar nodded. "As you say, Jokar. Nevertheless, keep at it according to our plan. We may yet provoke them to break cover. Carry on."

"Your Grace."

Jokar banged his fist on his breast, turned and marched smartly out.

Robanar turned to the commander of Garia's men-at-arms. "What have you learned, Feteran?"

Feteran fell to his knees. "Sire, I -"

"Get up, man! We need your experience now. Nobody blames you for what happened."

Feteran stood. "Sire, the two men came to the corridor before My Lady's chamber where two of our armsmen were stationed. The man Dorrin told them that I had requested their presence, and that he and the man with him would stand guard in their stead. Since they both knew Dorrin, my men thought little of it and went. It took them some time to find me, Sire, since I was still in the stables with Milady Merizel. By that time, of course, the alarm had already been raised."

"Do you think there is any way this might have been prevented, commander?"

Feteran thought briefly. "No, Sire. With units from the guards of so many retinues present in the castle there will always be a chance for friction. Should my men have refused an instruction from a man of your guard, and another of your own brother's? It would not be a good idea to provoke pitched battles between our armsmen, Sire."

Gilbanar looked shocked. "Great Maker, no! This was supposed to be a comfortable family home, that's all. Whoever conceived this evil plan seeks to sow distrust among us and our retinues. I will not have it!"

"Well said," Norvelen added from the end of the row. "Sire, what are your directions?"

Robanar considered. "We may not take action until we learn more, I think. We had proposed staying here a further week, I see no reason to change our timetable. Would that be enough time to learn what we may from this person, do you think?" He turned to Gilbanar as he spoke.

"Probably, Sire." Gilbanar nodded. "By that time we shall have searched every chamber in this pile of rock as well. What then?"

"Then, Gil," Robanar said, "we shall return to our palace and consider our next move." He turned to Keren. "Son, you may return to the palace with us if you so wish. However, I am minded that you should continue your journey north. You are safe enough, no-one seeks to capture you, and it is essential that now you are fully an adult your education about the realm you will one day inherit should continue. Shall you journey north? You may accompany Captain Bleskin on his way home if you so wish."

Keren met his father's eyes. "Sire, if that is what you wish, then I am at your command, as always." His gaze turned to Garia. "But, what of Garia? I was supposed to accompany her on her visit to her lands."

"She will not be joining you," Robanar said with an air of finality. "It is too dangerous for her to go so far without a stronger escort than we may provide. No, Garia will be returning to the palace with us."

It seems that the King's public statement was not quite what he had in mind, and Garia is suddenly thrust into a world of strategems, plots and plans. Terys and Vivenne come up with a surprise and Gilbanar has an even greater secret to reveal to Garia. Could her original journey still be possible?

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2011-2012 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

It was quite a procession that escorted Garia into the dining room the next morning for breakfast. There were four of her own guards, Feteran, and six of the more senior members of the castle guard, all of whom had personally been vouched for by Gilbanar. As the guards distributed themselves around the walls of the room Terys hurried over to Garia.

"My dear Garia! You look terrible!"

Garia gave a wan smile. "Thank you, ma'am."

Terys tutted. "You have a very strange sense of humor, dear. I would have thought that you would be happy because you were successful yesterday. You have not been killed or taken away by strange men, you are safe and sound and without even a scratch!" Terys looked concerned. "What ails you, dear?"

Garia filled up and clutched Terys. "Ma'am, I killed a man!"

Terys wrapped her arms around the girl. "It was well that you did, dear, since he may very well have done the same to you."

Feteran coughed. "Ma'am, it was the first time she has killed another. As most men find, the first time is always the worst. Some never grow accustomed to the work, every death strikes them hard. It must be worse for such a young person as Lady Garia."

"Oh, yes, Feteran, how foolish of me. I should have realized. A woman's part is to create life, not destroy it. I know that within Garia there is the spark of man as well as the spark of woman, she has managed something few women would voluntarily do but suffers more on that account."

"As you say, ma'am."

Breakfast was a rather subdued affair. The girls wanted to console Garia, but she didn't want to remind herself too much of the incident with so many present. The boys didn't know what to do. Apart from Keren, they kept their distance. Following breakfast, Terys asked Garia to accompany herself and some others to a special meeting to be held in Gilbanar's parlor.

It was a very select group who settled into comfortable seats. Robanar and his brother Gilbanar were there, of course, as were the Dukes Visselen and Norvelen. Terys and Vivenne were also present but Sindenna and Shenna were not. Captains Merek and Jokar along with Feteran provided a military presence. Of her own age, only Keren joined them. Garia noticed immediately that of their servants, only Jenet was permitted to remain in the room.

Robanar turned first to Garia. "Milady, are you sufficiently recovered to describe what happened to you in detail? You spoke yesterday, but you have had time overnight to settle the facts."

"I am, Sire."

Garia described what happened when the knock had come to her door.

"What made you suspicious, Garia?"

"I don't really know, Sire. Something was off. Perhaps it was just their manner, or the way Dorrin spoke to me. Uh, he was properly respectful, and all that, but there was just something. It was about a bell before dinner, I was just changing. It seemed odd that you would summon me, when I knew I would be seeing you shortly anyway."

"As you say. What about your guards outside? Did you notice that they were not there?"

"No, Sire, I didn't." A sheepish smile. "I am not really accustomed yet to being followed round by armed men." She shrugged. "Even if they had still been there, I would probably have gone with Dorrin and the other guy. They seemed plausible enough."

"You went with them despite the fact that you were suspicious?"

Garia shrugged again. "Sire, it wasn't as if they looked dangerous. It was just odd. I wanted to see if I could find out any more before I did anything about it."

Robanar looked at Garia for a long moment before nodding.

"And then what happened?"

Garia described the trek through the corridors and how she tried to keep track of where they were.

"And then you said you were attacked from behind. Given your expertize in such matters, I am surprised that you did not immediately fight them off."

"Sire, they came out of doorways we walked past. I could not stop and examine every door and cross-passage as we walked, it would have taken forever and made them suspicious. It's not practical to do that anyway. The man who grabbed me knew what I could do, so he must have been told what I was capable of. He held me in such a way I was off balance. It was only Jenet's actions that distracted him and gave me my opening."

Robanar grunted and turned to Garia's maid. "Jenet, once again you have proven your loyalty and your resourcefulness. We are all greatly in your debt." Jenet blushed and curtseyed to the King.

Garia then gave a brief summary of the fight.

Robanar held up a hand and asked, "I remember you telling us, Garia, that when faced with a sword you said that you would take to your heels. Why did you not do so this time?"

"Sire, the circumstances were not appropriate. Quite likely, my legs would have been shorter than theirs and I would soon have been caught. In any case I would not run and leave Jenet behind. Those men would have killed her to prevent her describing them, if nothing else." A shamefaced grin. "Besides, I had gotten mad. I was absolutely furious that some lowlifes like that would threaten my staff. It was not what I had been trained to do in such situations, but lucky for us it worked."

Gilbanar stirred. "And those men were cowards enough to run away when faced by an unarmed girl?"

Feteran spoke. "If you please, Your Grace, the man Dorrin at least had been present at some of milady's practice sessions. He may not have known just what she might have been capable of. Certainly he would have seen her disarming an opponent armed with a knife, why should he not think she could do the same with a sword?"

Gilbanar looked skeptical. "Two of them though?"

Feteran spread his hands wide. "Your Grace, you know the strange things that run through men's minds during battle. Faced with an opponent of unknown quality, one who had just killed with a single kick, well..."

Gilbanar eventually nodded. "Aye, Feteran. I take your point. Rob?"

"We have heard enough, Garia. We have heard Jokar's reports of actions taken concerning the search and so on. Jokar, is there anything further to report?"

"I regret not, Sire. But you know the task we face."

Robanar nodded. "Aye, I do. You will continue?"

"Sire, until My Lord Gilbanar bids me cease."

"Very well. So, we come to the main reason for this meeting. It seems that those who would wish to abduct Baroness Garia persist in their efforts. We are more convinced that Yod is behind this, but we still have no actual proof. Whoever is behind it has now revealed that they know Garia bears knowledge beyond that we have discovered for ourselves and is willing to kill her to prevent her from telling us more. It would seem that we must endeavor to make her safety our prime consideration, which is why I stated last night that she would be returning to Palarand with us when we go."

Gilbanar nodded. "It would seem prudent, Rob. Do you wish to borrow extra men as escort for your return home? I would happily send a quadrant south, if that would help."

Robanar grinned and leaned forward. "It certainly seems prudent, Gil, which is why I made certain that my intentions were made known in public. In fact I think I do not want her anywhere near the palace. We must devise some stratagem which makes it appear that Garia is returning to the palace, which is where any further attempts will be directed. The baroness, on the other hand, is probably safer if she was headed in the other direction. I have said so myself on a previous occasion. Once she is out of the way, interest in her will slowly fade and we may be able to find out more of her enemies' plans."

Garia was surprised and confused. "So, Sire, you do not want me to return home? Do you have a plan?"

Terys smiled at Garia's use of the word home.

Robanar sighed. "I do not, Garia. Everything has happened very quickly, we were too complacent. I must apologize for placing you in danger. That is why we meet this morning, I ask for ideas."

"Sire," Jokar objected, "if the baroness is elsewhere, will she not still be in danger?"

"Captain, given her prowess yesterday I can think of few people who might be in less danger. Haflin, possibly, and Garia even bested him." He shook his head. "No, captain. With a few good men around her, she would be the equal of all but a full field army, I judge."

"Sire!" Garia protested. "You make me out to be some kind of super-woman."

Robanar smiled. "To some of us, Garia, you do seem that way. I know you say you are but a normal young woman, but you do and know things no other man or woman does, anywhere within Alaesia."

"Perhaps," Gilbanar said slowly, "she might stay here in Dekarran. With the resources of the castle -" He stopped, a foolish look on his face. "Your pardon, brother. I am not thinking, am I? One of those abductors was in one of my uniforms. She would be no safer here than at the palace."

"I agree, Gil. Also, if Garia were to remain here, she would have to be kept hidden away, which is no better than locking her up in a cell. I am not a tyrant, I could not allow her to be treated so."

"It gets worse, Sire," Garia said. "With Dorrin on the inside, no doubt details of the palace roster and guard assignments have already been passed to the enemy. The situation here would be the same."

Merek started and Jokar looked shocked.

"That is bad," Merek said in a low voice. "The consequences of such knowledge are clear. Any enemy would know when a sympathizer was on duty... we must review all when we return, Sire."

Gilbanar looked Jokar in the eye. "We'll do the same here, just as soon as we can arrange it. Maker!" He ran a hand through his hair in a gesture that was so like his brother's that Garia had to hide a smile. "Our defenses are no stronger than stale bread."

Terys joined in. "So, you wish to send Garia off in secret, do you? How do you intend to manage this conjurer's trick, husband?"

"I hadn't thought that far, dear," Robanar admitted. He shrugged. "Something like... we all set off back to the palace, in a procession just as we came, with Garia closely surrounded by our troops. No-one will see anything unusual in that, not after yesterday. Then somewhere along our route she slips away and returns north in disguise. As I said, I know what I would wish to happen, it is for those here to suggest the details."

"You'll need a substitute, Sire," Vivenne suggested, "or should we rather say, bait?"

Robanar sighed heavily. "No doubt, Vivenne. It seems that to keep one woman safe, I must place another in danger in her place. Is there anyone we may use?"

Terys exchanged meaningful glances with Vivenne, who then said, "Sire, if you will leave that portion of the enterprise to us, we may know a way."

"Very well, Vivenne. Feteran?"

"Sire?"

"I regret that I must ask you and milady's men to make a great sacrifice, if this is to work. If Garia is to be seen to return to the palace with us, then you understand that her men must be seen to return with her."

"I understand, Sire. But who will protect her, if we are returned to the palace?"

"I was coming to that. I think, in view of what has just happened, that Keren shall have a larger escort when he sets off for the north. Some of those men can be Garia's men in Palace uniforms, while some of the guardsmen who return with us may wear those uniforms which clearly identify Garia's men. Regrettably you yourself are well enough known throughout Palarand, so you will have to return to the palace with us, leaving a deputy in your stead."

Feteran chewed this over, then said, "Your logic is undeniable, Sire. I just wish that we had time to build milady's body of men to the numbers we really need."

"As you say, Feteran. Perhaps my brother," Robanar jabbed a thumb in Gilbanar's direction, "can lend you some trusted men. Now, how might we progress Garia beyond Dekarran?"

"I have an idea," Garia said hesitantly. "We have another meeting of the Council of the Two Worlds before we all return home, don't we?"

"Aye, Garia, we do. Tomorrow evening. Why do you ask? If you are thinking of slipping away in the entourage of one of my Dukes, then of course they will be crossing the Sirrel also. You will still have to find a way to cross back again."

"No, Sire, I had a different thought. Will Master Tanon be present tomorrow? Perhaps I can hide out in one of his caravans. Don't they pass through Dekarran all the time?"

Gilbanar answered. "They do, Garia, but all the time is perhaps too strong a phrase. They travel a long way and there is no regular schedule. If he comes tomorrow, we shall ask him." He nodded, then grinned at her. "A clever idea! It was Tanon who found you, wasn't it, before you came to Palarand. So you are familiar with the ways of his caravans."

Garia smiled back. "Familiar is too strong a word, Your Grace. My journey to Palarand took place before my memory returned. I do remember it, but it is like some kind of dream to me."

"What about me, father?" Keren asked. "Do you wish me to stay here until Garia comes back or shall I set off as planned?"

Robanar shook his head. "You must follow your own schedule, Keren. If you stayed, some might wonder why. Once we have arranged a means for her to slip away, we can set up a meeting point for you, up-river somewhere. It will be easy to arrange a cracked spoke, or a leaky water barrel, or something like that which will cause your party to wait for her."

Keren nodded. "I understand, father. Yes, that sounds workable."

"We're forgetting others," Garia said. "What about Jenet? She is as recognizable as Feteran. Then there's Merizel and her own maid Bursila. Logically they would return to the palace with me, if I am supposed to do that. But I'm not sure I can manage without any of them, at least not to begin with."

"We could give you another maid," Terys mused, "but, you're right, questions would be asked."

"I might have an answer," Garia said, grinning, "at least where Jenet is concerned. It would seem, ma'am, that during the fight bruising was caused to Jenet's throat which has not appeared until today. I'm sure that Margra will insist on complete rest, which will allow a temporary maid to be allocated. If you don't mind, Jenet, we'll ask Margra to bandage your throat and ask His Grace to allow you to remain here resting until after the King leaves. After that, no-one will be too interested in a castle servant who disappears after a few days."

"You have a devious mind, milady, to think of such ideas," Gilbanar observed with a grin of his own.

"You didn't see her talk that oaf Jarwin into a fight," Robanar said. "She has a quick mind."

Terys and Vivenne looked at each other again. Terys said, "Depending on what we discover, husband, Garia's idea would fit in well with our own plan."

"Good," Robanar said. "I think that will do for now. Let us resume our daily appointments as normal and we shall come back here this evening to discuss our thoughts further."

~o~O~o~

The door to the parlor opened and a short, fat man entered. His face was flushed as if from constant presence in hot rooms near large fires. He bowed awkwardly.

"Your Grace, you wished to see me?"

He straightened up and noticed that in the room with Vivenne was Terys.

"Ah, forgive me, Your Majesty! I did not expect you here." He bowed again in her direction. His expression changed to one of worry. "Has there been something wrong with the food, Your Majesty? Were the plates not clean? Is it the new forks? We are not used to them, as you are in your palace."

"Nothing like that, Master Samind," Vivenne replied. "It's about something entirely different, as it happens, where you may be able to help us." She smiled at her head cook. "As you will probably have heard, there was a serious incident yesterday afternoon before dinner."

"I did, Your Grace. The kitchens are buzzing with the news." He frowned. "I don't see..."

"Following that," Vivenne resumed, "Her Majesty is in need of an additional female servant, to assist her household. You mentioned to me, I remember, before the rains came, that there was a girl in your kitchens you considered would do better in personal service."

"Your Grace, I did!" Samind's face brightened. "Milsy is the girl's name. She does well as a kitchen servant but I deem she is too bright to be wasted down below. Shall I ask her to be brought up for Her Majesty's inspection?"

"That is the girl, I remember now. Yes, we wish to interview her."

Samind bobbed. "As you command, Your Grace. If I may ask, would this be a permanent appointment? Or, say, just until the royal party returns south?"

Terys spoke for the first time. "Master Samind, if we were to choose this young woman, it is unlikely that she would return to your service again. Would this be a problem? I would not wish to leave you short of staff."

"It would be no problem, Your Majesty. It is true we are presently hard-worked with all the extra guests, but we may spare one girl. I shall ask for her to be brought up."

"You may go and tell her yourself, Samind," Vivenne said. "A footman may show her the way. We would wish to interview her privately, of course."

"Of course, Your Grace."

Samind bowed and left the room. Terys and Vivenne drank pel in companionable silence until a light knock came at the door and a very nervous servant girl entered.

"Your Grace." The girl curtseyed low, and then when she straightened her eyes widened. "I'm sorry, Your Majesty." She looked terrified as she curtseyed again. "You sent for me."

"We did," Terys said. "We require a girl servant to perform a special service for the crown. You would leave the household of Duke Gilbanar and join my own." Milsy's eyes widened again. "You would travel with us to Palarand and reside with us there. This is not a command. If you feel that you would not wish to leave Dekarran, part from your friends, then we would understand." Terys smiled to try and put the girl at ease. "Before you think of accepting, I must tell you that you may be asked to do unusual things, and that you must not on any account tell anyone what you are doing. This task involves significant danger and it is entirely possible that you might die doing it."

Milsy immediately dropped to one knee and bowed her head.

"Your Majesty, I am yours to command." She looked up, then. "But, ma'am, what can a young girl like me do? I am only a kitchen servant, after all. I know nothing of the business of Queens and Duchesses."

"Your loyalty does you credit, child," Vivenne said. "Stand up, and let us look at you."

Milsy stood and the two women examined her. One of the reasons Vivenne had remembered her was that she was about the same height as Garia and about the same age, with hair of a similar color. Her face was the same shape although the features were completely different.

"Would you turn to the side, dear?" Terys asked. Hmm. Not quite so wide in the hips, but that's not a bad thing. She might do.

"Not bad," Vivenne said. "With a bit of cleaning up she would definitely do."

Milsy flushed. "Your Grace, I was cleaning pots when Master Samind asked me to come up to you. I have not had the opportunity to make myself clean, nor change from my work clothes."

"That's fine, dear," Terys said. "That's not quite what the Duchess meant but we understand your position. Come here, hold out your hands."

This was familiar territory since everyone who worked in the kitchen was inspected before each shift began. Terys gave Milsy a close check-over before nodding.

"You are sure that you understand what we are asking of you? You will leave this castle, come away with us, possibly never to return. You will leave all your friends, anyone you know. Your journey may involve danger and possibly your death. If you complete your service, a place appropriate to your abilities will be found for you in the palace establishment. You are still decided?"

"Your Majesty," said Milsy seriously, "I am. If it is possible for me to do, then I shall do as you command."

Terys sighed. "Then so be it. Vivenne, you'll arrange the transfer? And we must have... Milsy's belongings brought up to our quarters. Now, girl, be seated and we shall tell you what we wish of you."

Milsy looked panic-stricken. "Ma'am, no! I dare not sit in this dirty dress, I'll ruin the fabric of the chair!"

"Very well. You know what happened yesterday evening? Here in the castle?"

"Yes, ma'am! The kitchens talk of nothing else. To have someone abducted -" She stopped short and her eyes widened again. "You want me to be a decoy for the young lady!"

Vivenne said, "Samind told us you were smart, he didn't tell us you were this smart."

Terys agreed. "Indeed. If you are as smart as you seem, Milsy, you may go far in Palarand. But we must first get you back to the palace, and that is where the danger lies. We wish you to play the part of Baroness Garia during our procession back to the city. And, quite possibly, for some time after that."

Milsy's face was pale. "When you said danger, ma'am, I didn't realize..." Her expression became resolute. "I said I would do it, Your Majesty, and I will. Any service I can do for you or for the King, you have only to ask."

"You should not be in very much danger, dear. You will be surrounded by a great many men who will defend you to the death should the need arise." Terys smiled. "And there will be compensations. You will ride in a carriage, possibly with myself and the King, and wear many beautiful gowns."

Milsy's face lit up, and then it cleared again, and then lit up once more before she became serious.

"Ma'am, now I know what you meant by getting me cleaned up. I'm afraid I don't know how to behave in your court, I have no knowledge how things are done."

"Neither did Garia, dear, before she came to us," Terys said, surprising Milsy. "She comes from a place a very long way away, somewhere else entirely, and in her world they do not have a King or Queen to look after them. They have a different method, and each man is said to be the same as the next."

Milsy's brow furrowed. "That sounds... impossible, ma'am."

"Yes, dear, it does, but she tells us it seems to work. But my point is that she herself is not a born noble and has had to learn the ways of the palace. There you have an advantage over her since you are already familiar with most of our customs."

"As you say, ma'am. Well, some of them." Her eyes sparkled as she considered the adventure to come. "I'll try my hardest, ma'am. I can do no more."

"Indeed, dear. And we'll try and make it as easy for you as we may. Now, perhaps you had better begin your new employment in the proper manner. Kenila, would you conduct Milsy to the bathroom and get her completely clean? Dress her in a robe when you've finished and bring her back here. Varna, send for Rosilda. She will have much extra work to do before we depart for Palarand."

~o~O~o~

"Garia."

"Yes, Uncle Gil?"

"We've decided to make it obvious that we're taking your safety more seriously. I want you to move to different chambers this afternoon. I've asked the twins if they will swap and they, and their parents, have agreed. You'll be moving to the next level down, which is the corridor the King, Queen and Prince are on. There's one slight complication, though."

"What's that, Uncle Gil?"

"You'll have to share your chambers and your bed with Lady Merizel. Currently the twins share a bed, which is just as well since we have had to find rooms for so many this time. That's why you were put on that level originally, because we ran out of space lower down. If you swap, they'll have the rooms you and Merizel are using."

"Ooh. I don't know. I've never slept in a bed with anyone else, ever."

"I'm told that it is more common for girls and women to do it than amongst the menfolk. It would be for the rest of your stay, that is to say about a week." Gilbanar grinned. "There are benefits. It's a much bigger chamber, with a separate sitting room and its own bathroom and toilet. Plenty of space for both of you and your maids. It also has connecting doors to the chambers either side, should there be any more trouble. Plus other interesting features we'll tell you about once you have moved."

"Oh. Okay, Uncle Gil. I guess there's a first time for everything. You want us to move now, before dinner?"

"If you would, Garia. I believe the twins are already packing up."

"Packing up... of course Jenet can't help pack, can she? I don't have much out of the chests but I'm not sure I could get it all back in."

"Don't worry about packing up. The Queen is lending one of her maids and I'm sure Merizel's maid will assist as well once she has finished her own task. I've asked your own men to help move the chests, to make sure everything is transferred securely."

"Why move me now, Uncle Gil? Why there?"

"We can seal off the whole corridor once you've moved down, Garia. That's not so easy on this level. As I said, there are other reasons you'll find out when you get there."

"Okay, Uncle Gil. Let's get started."

~o~O~o~

Garia stared at the enormous bed. The bed in her suite at the palace - which used to belong to Princess Elizet - had been about what she would call a King double. This bed was much bigger than that. If she climbed in one side and Merizel climbed in the other, they would have to shout to talk to each other.

"Impressive, isn't it?"

"I think it's designed for visiting royalty," Merizel said doubtfully. "I imagine they would expect something this size."

"Visiting royalty are already here," Garia pointed out. "This is a bed for Grand Dukes or Rulers with Strange Titles."

Merizel giggled. She could hear the capital letters in Garia's voice. She turned to Garia. "Are you sure that you are all right with this? I've slept with cousins a few times. The beds were nothing like this, of course, but it wasn't so bad."

"I'll manage," was the reply. "Besides, the size of that thing, we could both thrash about all night and never get to touch each other. It'll be fine."

Garia turned to inspect the rest of the huge room. The room could be huge because there were two large pillars holding up the ceiling, which was ornately plastered and flat. Her previous chamber had a plastered ceiling, it was true, but that had been vaulted stone. She guessed the pillars were whole tree trunks, but the painted decorations hid whatever was underneath.

The bed was against the back wall, facing three tall, narrow windows. Closer inspection showed that the middle window was in fact double doors which opened onto a tiny balcony just visible through the leaded glass. Both sides of the room had four doors and she made her way over to one side to investigate, followed by Merizel and the two maids. She pulled the first one open to reveal a large dressing room.

Merizel gave an appreciative murmur. "I like this. There's plenty of room to hang what we'll need for the rest of our stay here and plenty of light to get ourselves prepared."

"Yes. It's bigger than my dressing room at the palace, but then every room here is bigger. Let's see what's next."

The door behind the dressing room was the way they had come. It led through a passage to the suite's sitting room. The third door opened to show a servants' closet, with two generously-sized single beds, night stands and hanging rails at the far end.

"Will this suit you two?" Garia asked Jenet and Bursila.

"It will, milady," Jenet replied. "I have stayed here before in similar rooms. Lord Gilbanar does not scrimp where servants are concerned."

The door at the back opened to show a toilet. Garia was relieved to see the shining copper plumbing. She had wondered if they were going to be periodically invaded by men dragging barrels of water. Walking round the bed she opened the matching door on the other side to find a large bathroom. This was less of a large sunken tub, more like a small swimming pool. Again she noted the plumbing and the rope to call for water.

I think we just got upgraded to five star treatment. Pity it had to be because someone was after me.

The next door was a complete surprise, since it was another servants' closet identical to the one they had already inspected. Garia and Merizel looked at one another.

"Do they really have that many servants, Merry?"

"Maybe it's his and hers," was the reply. "His lordship's man or men take one side, her ladyship's maids take the other. I don't really know but that would be my guess."

"Makes sense. It would mean that a visiting couple would be completely self contained."

The third door was locked. Garia rattled the handle for a while without result.

"Oh, yes, of course. Uncle Gil did say these were connected to the suites either side. This must lead to whoever's next door."

The last door, next to the tall window, opened to a dressing room that matched the other in every particular.

"That's it, Garia," Merizel said. "His and hers. They would need separate rooms to hang their clothes, wouldn't they?"

"Makes sense," Garia said again. "So, if you wanted, we could have one each. If we were staying longer, there might have been good reason but since it's only a week I don't think it really matters."

"As you say. So, perhaps we'd better open our chests and find something to wear to dinner?"

The four set to work opening the chests and hanging some of their clothing on the rails in one of the dressing rooms. By unspoken agreement Jenet and Bursila chose to share one of the servants' closets and moved their own belongings in. Although Jenet now had a prominent bandage around her neck there was in fact nothing wrong with her and the pretense need not be kept up in private. Besides, she insisted on helping.

They were in the dressing room choosing gowns to wear down to the evening meal when they heard voices and emerged to find a procession of people entering from the passage to the lounge. Gilbanar came first, followed by Robanar, then Terys, Vivenne, Keren, Terinar and Varna. Garia noticed that Varna was the only maid present and guessed something was up. The four women curtseyed to their visitors.

"Garia!" Gilbanar greeted her. "Milady Merizel. I hope you didn't mind us intruding at this time."

"It's your home, Your Grace," Garia replied diplomatically.

"So it is!" the Duke said with mock surprise. "So, how are you settling in? Is the room to your liking?"

"Well, Your Grace," Garia said with a straight face, "It's a bit rough and ready, but as we're only here for a week, we'll manage somehow."

Gilbanar stared at Garia with a look of total disbelief until he realized that she was joking and then burst into a fit of laughter. When he managed to calm down he said, "Rob, you have a bright one here. I might just steal her for myself."

Robanar smiled at Garia. "A fine jest, Garia." To his brother he said, "Gil, she's in this room because somebody did try to steal her."

Gilbanar sobered. "Aye, Rob, I have not forgotten. Down to business. Milady, you are satisfied with the room?"

The formal question required a formal answer. "My lord, I am. Uh, we are."

Gilbanar swept a hand around the room. "Have you noticed anything particular about the arrangement of the facilities?"

Garia's eyes narrowed. "Uh, no, Your - I mean, Uncle Gil." She looked around. "There's a lot of doors. There are two dressing rooms and two rooms for servants, if that's what you mean. The same number of doors each side. That one," she pointed, "we couldn't open. I assume it connects with the next suite?"

"It does, Garia. So the two sides of your bedroom are laid out the same. What about the other rooms, the bathroom and the toilet?"

Huh? What about them? Why is he emphasizing those two rooms?

"I don't know, Uncle Gil." Garia thought furiously, noticing that Terinar had a big grin on his face. He knew the answer, knew that there was an answer, and he was waiting for her to come up with it.

The two sides of the room are the same. The dressing rooms are the same, the servants' rooms are the same, what else is there? Oh, wait! The toilet chamber is smaller than the bathroom, of course. So what could possibly..?

They have to be kidding!

"Uncle Gil, all the smaller rooms are the same size except for the toilet. That must mean there's a space between the toilet and the sitting room. You don't have secret passages here, surely?"

Terinar couldn't contain his glee. "Garia, this is a castle! Of course there are secret passages!"

Gilbanar grinned. "As my impetuous son says, there are hidden passages here, at least in this part of the castle. Some of them may even be secret. But we don't mention them to anyone and most of them are either blocked off or disused. There's one in this suite, and we'll all have to go through to your sitting room to get at it."

The procession trooped back into the sitting room, which was almost as large as the bedroom, except that it had only a single pillar supporting the ceiling. Garia and the others watched as Terinar moved a settee aside and then rolled back the thick carpet. From his sash he pulled a tool like a utility key which he poked into a small hole in the floorboards.

"What we are about to show you exists in most of the rooms on this level," Gilbanar explained. "We normally keep each door locked off so as to avoid any unpleasant incidents. The passages have come in useful on occasion when visiting rulers needed to have secret talks and other meetings of that kind. For today, we are using the route for another purpose entirely."

"That's done, father," Terinar said as he rolled the carpet back and reset the furniture. "Do you want me to open it?"

"If you would, Terry."

Garia could see from the expressions on the faces of the King, Queen and Prince that they already knew about the passages. She watched as Terinar went to the paneled wall and felt about for a while.

"This one's stiff, father. Hasn't been used in a while, perhaps we need to - ah! That's got it."

A section of the paneling swung into the room. Terinar grinned at his audience and then disappeared into the opening.

"Come, Garia," Gilbanar instructed. "Have a look."

She walked to the entrance and looked in. There was a short passage and then a spiral staircase which went up and down. A dim light could be seen coming from below.

"Below this level and above the next one," Gilbanar explained, "there used to be another level intended to enable the servants to get to the rooms without being seen. Although it seemed like a good idea at the time it was not practical and after some years was taken out of use. The stairways and doors still connect all the suites, though." He grinned at her. "Comes in useful, sometimes. Like now, for instance. Ah! Here they come."

Terinar reappeared, carrying a lantern. Behind him came two women, one wearing a robe, the second Garia recognized as Kenila, Terys's older maid. The three came into the sitting room and the two women curtseyed to Robanar.

Terys stepped forward. "Allow me to introduce Milsy, who has volunteered to become a substitute for Garia when we leave Dekarran to return home. Milsy, this is Garia, her maid Jenet, her secretary Merizel and Merizel's maid Bursila."

The poor girl looked petrified to be standing in front of such an august assembly. Her eyes flickered in all directions, looking at each of them, her face becoming paler as time went by.

"Garia, perhaps you would stand beside Milsy," Terys suggested. "That will let us compare you directly."

Garia walked over to Milsy and stood facing the assembled royalty. Robanar and Gilbanar examined the pair thoughtfully and then turned to each other.

"Gil, I think this will work. I'm sorry to steal a servant off you, but -"

"My pleasure, Rob. From what Vivenne tells me, she is brighter than she looks. Being in the palace is possibly the best thing that can happen to her."

Robanar nodded. "Very well. I suggest we depart now and leave our new conspirator to our ladies. She looks a little overwhelmed with all of us standing here."

"As you say, Rob. Boys, you'd better leave as well. Terry, first you must show Garia how that door works."

While Terinar showed Garia how to operate the secret panel Terys and Vivenne took the others into the bedroom. When Garia joined them she found them seated on comfortable chairs under the windows.

"Garia," Terys began, "Milsy was a kitchen servant until this afternoon. She knows very little of what we propose, but she knows that she will pretend to be you for the journey back to the palace. That means that she must do so wearing some of your clothing, preferably that which would most identify you to an onlooker."

Garia nodded. "I understand, ma'am. I'd almost worked that out, anyway. The problem is, I don't have that much clothing here." She considered. "Actually, it's not as bad as I think, is it? She won't be doing Tai Chi or combat training, and I can't imagine she'll be riding a frayen, so she won't need a lot of my special clothing."

"No, dear. I think she will probably ride in the carriage with Robanar and myself. But she might wear some of your green-on-green outfits, dear."

Garia nodded again. "I'd more or less thought that I couldn't wear my colors because that will identify me too easily." She paused. "I might need a set for when we reach... our destination, though. I'll need to identify myself then, won't I?"

"As you say, dear. As will..." Terys paused, and then waved her hand. "I'm not being rude, dear, but perhaps we had better speak of that part of the plan another time." She turned to Milsy and smiled. "Dear, we should not discuss other parts of the plan in front of you." Especially as we haven't worked them out yet. "If you are by chance caught, then what you have not been told cannot be forced out of you."

Milsy looked pale and licked her lips. "I understand, ma'am." She turned to Garia. "Milady, combat training? Riding frayen? You really do those things? I have heard stories in the kitchens, but I thought them scarcely credible."

Garia gave the girl a warm smile. "Yes, Milsy, I do those things and many more. They're not things that women do much around here. Yet. But you'll be welcome to receive training when I get back." Terys gave Garia a measured look but she carried on. "On the other hand, I do suggest you start to learn Tai Chi as soon as you can, because it will help you keep calm. You've met Feteran? No? He's the commander of my armsmen and he'll be returning to the palace with you. He'll get you started and he'll look after you all the way. You may rely on him completely for help and advice. As for myself, as long as we're here together you can ask me anything, understand? And you must call me Garia. If you are to play my part you'll have to quickly get used to being around the King and Queen, so you're going to have to learn to be a little more familiar with everyone that you might have been before."

Milsy's eyes flicked to the Queen but she nodded. "As you say, milady. Oh! As you say, Garia."

"There's something else, Milsy," Terys said, "that you must needs sacrifice. Garia has a very distinctive hair style."

"I noticed that, ma'am." She reached a hand up and touched her long locks. "I understand that it will be necessary to cut it, ma'am. I don't think I'll mind that, though it will be strange to begin with." She frowned. "My hair is not as dark as... Garia's, though. Will any notice?"

"That shouldn't be a problem once we put karzal-nut oil on it," Garia said. She looked at Jenet who nodded. "The oil will make it darker and make it shine like mine does."

It was Garia's turn to frown. "That's another point, actually. My hairstyle is distinctive. How will I be able to disguise my own?"

"That won't be difficult, Garia," Vivenne said. "I'm sure we can find you a suitable wig from somewhere. Perhaps something in a different color."

Garia's eyebrows rose. "You have wigs here?"

"Of course. Sometimes one wishes to change one's look for a ball, or for a children's amusement at festival time, perhaps. On occasion there has been an older relative who has lost her hair and would prefer the world not to know. There are some few wigs, stored carefully away. Many are quite old, or of outdated style. You must accompany me one day and we shall find out if any are suitable."

"As you wish, Aunt Vivenne. What should we be doing now, ma'am? Merizel and I were just about to find something to wear to dinner."

"I would suggest that you both eat here in the suite this evening, dear. That way, you may make your portions serve five people and Milsy can get to know you." Terys smiled. "I can tell the others that you did not wish to leave your maid, which is true enough."

"What will happen to Milsy tonight, then? Can she stay in the suite with us?"

"Do you think that you can manage with an extra guest, dear? What will happen if somebody comes to your door? One of the servants, perhaps?"

Garia grinned. "We have many rooms where Milsy can hide while visitors do what they need to. Besides, you said that the main corridor was sealed off and only palace guards and palace servants would be allowed here."

"As you say, dear. But I would not attempt to rely on the discretion of the palace servants if I were you. Excepting our personal maids, of course." Terys looked at the huge bed. "Where shall Milsy sleep, if she stays here?"

"Jenet and Bursila are sharing one of the servants' rooms so Milsy can have the other." Garia turned to Milsy. "No offense, but I'm not sure I'd be comfortable with three in a bed, even one that big. I've never slept in a bed with anyone else before."

"You have servants' rooms right in the bedroom? What an amazing thing." Milsy's eyes grew round again. She asked hesitantly, "May I have a look, please?"

"Of course. That one there." Garia pointed.

Milsy walked over and pulled the door open, went inside and came out moments later. "Mil- I mean, Garia, it's wonderful! It's much better than the dormitory I sleep in now, with five other kitchen women. You wouldn't believe the snoring -" she stopped, guiltily. "You don't snore, do you?"

Garia and Merizel looked at each other. "We're still discussing that," Garia said finally. "I don't think you'll be disturbed, though." Garia turned to Terys. "Ma'am, I guess if we want our meals brought up here we'd better order. And we still have to change."

Terys took the hint and stood. "As you say, Garia. We'll leave you all to become acquainted while we go and prepare ourselves. Vivenne?"

"As you command, ma'am."

After Terys, Vivenne and their maids departed Garia turned to Milsy.

"Right. There's no need for you to stay in that robe for the next week, is there? Let's see how you fit into some of my gowns. And then we can sit down and have a good talk until the food arrives."

~o~O~o~

"Sorry we're late," Garia said as she and Merizel entered Gilbanar's parlor.

"We've only just come ourselves," Vivenne said. "Find yourselves seats."

"So," Gilbanar said. "Have we any better idea of how we might carry out my brother's desire?"

Garia looked at Terys who said, "We have found someone who is willing to be a substitute for Garia on the journey home. Some of us have met her, it would be best if the rest of you were spared further details. Garia has met her."

"Ma'am. She's almost exactly my size and about a finger's width taller." Garia reddened. "Ah, she's a little plumper than I am but not enough to need any of the clothes altering." She turned to Terys. "Ma'am, her feet are larger than mine so she'll need all new shoes and boots, I'm afraid."

Terys turned to Vivenne who said, "That's fine, Garia. We'll find her suitable footwear."

"So you have another who can take your place," Robanar stated. "How then shall it be done, Garia? Have you some thought?"

"The best place I can think of doing it, Sire, would be at South Slip, if you planned to stay overnight like on the way up." Robanar looked at Terys, who nodded. "I'm going to be too visible when we leave, and anyone who anticipates a substitution would expect it to be done at the castle, not later." She hesitated. "I'd like to ride Snep down to the ferry the way I rode up. People might think it odd if I don't."

"It would be better if you sat in the carriage, Garia," Robanar said. "We are trying to give the impression that you need to be protected, after all."

Garia's face dropped. "As you say, Sire."

"But it is not all bad news. Keren pointed out to me that you will need Snep for your journey, and that he will take him and Merizel's beast with him when he goes, as remounts. If you were to ride him down to the ferry, he would be on the wrong side of the Sirrel."

Garia nodded reluctantly. That had only just occurred to her.

"And then, Garia? Once you have reached South Slip?"

"Why, if we split up the way we did before, all the women will end up in the same house - including a servant Aunt Vivenne brought along with her. We can swap clothes overnight, including a suitable hair disguise, and I can come back as the servant with Aunt Vivenne when she returns to the castle." She grinned. "Now I know all about the extra accommodation the castle provides, I can stay down there for as long as necessary until one of Tanon's wagon trains arrives. I assume there's a quiet way I can get out of the castle?"

Gilbanar grinned. "Of course. And your maid can go with you at the same time."

Keren asked, "What about Merizel and her own maid?"

"Bursila has volunteered to take Jenet's place on the way home," Garia said. "That won't appear unusual because everybody knows Jenet is injured and has been ordered to stay behind. For the journey north, Jenet has offered to be maid to both of us. It shouldn't be a problem, neither Merry nor I mind doing some of the work ourselves. Merry can sneak out of the castle the same time Jenet and I do."

"But Merry is supposed to return to the palace with you," Keren objected. "Who will take her place?"

"One of the two seamstresses who came with Rosilda is about Merizel's build," Terys said. "I'll quietly inquire if she would be of service to the crown. I think Merizel is not so large a problem, it is Garia who will draw all the attention."

Jokar had a question. "Your transport north relies on a caravan, milady. Suppose none will come for, say, two weeks. How shall you travel? You may not ride, everyone would recognize you."

"That's not a problem, Jokar," Robanar said. "There's sufficient traffic on the north road that Tanon has a caravan through here often enough that there should be little delay." He grinned. "He's acting as a postal service to the north, remember. It pays him to run those caravans, even when he's not bringing output from the mines to Dekarran."

"I stand corrected, Sire."

Robanar nodded. "I think we have a scheme here which will work. We can do little more until we speak to Master Tanon, but I would ask you all to think about every detail since it needs but one small mischance, one forgotten action, to spill our plan to those who must not know."

He sighed. "I'm getting too old for this excitement. When I was Keren's age - Gil will tell you - I liked adventures like this. But," he ran his hand through his hair, "this is a serious business with lives at stake. Let us not forget that." He stood. "And now, perhaps the Queen and I will retire. It has been a busy day."

Preparations continue for Garia's disappearing act, with her stand-in proving an apt pupil. The finger of suspicion for her attempted abduction seems to point ever more firmly towards Yod, and security measures are tightened. Even so, there is a visit which must be made, to the Guildmaster of the miners, a person difficult to please. Can Garia find a way to gain his co-operation?

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2011-2012 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

The following morning was full of surprises for Milsy. First, there was a procession of women using the toilet facilities. Then, to her amazement, all five of them climbed into the sunken tub together and washed each other. After that, they pulled on fluffy robes and took positions on the floor in front of the huge bed. Garia told Milsy to sit on the foot of the bed and watch.

"What are you all doing, Garia? Is that a kind of dance?"

They stopped and Garia explained the purpose and philosophy of Tai Chi. Having explained it several times already made it easy but she had to tailor it to someone who had limited experience of matters outside the kitchens and the servants' quarters. When she had finished Milsy watched attentively as the others ran through the whole exercise. For all of them now, the movements and sequences of Tai Chi had become automatic and they could relax their minds instead of having to concentrate on the forms.

Garia had reluctantly agreed that she would have to take breakfast from now on in her suite, in order to cover the extra food needed for Milsy. There was still plenty for everyone and in fact a certain amount was returned when the service was collected. Bursila carefully put the trays outside the door to the suite so that no-one who did not know what was planned needed to enter.

"I don't think I can put off going down to the training area," she said when they had tidied up. "Everyone will expect us. We'll have to go check the frayen as well because soon enough they'll be on their own for a while. Keren said he'll take good care of them but it won't be the same."

"I agree," Merizel said. "The extra saddles and tack, is anyone going to ask questions?"

"Not really. The guards' equipment is modeled on our own, so it will just appear to be spare riding gear in the back of the wagon." Garia frowned. "The tricky part will be getting our chests packed and down there without anyone realizing they are ours. And from that point on, we'll all have very little clothes left to wear."

"We'll ask the Duchess if there's normal clothing we can wear," Merizel suggested. "We'll need some disguise for when we leave, in any case."

"Let's wait till we speak to Tanon," Garia decided. "There might be certain clothes the traveling crews wear that the townsfolk don't."

She raised her eyebrows at Merizel, who shook her head. "Don't ask me, I never paid attention to that kind of detail. You're the only one of us with any experience of what merchants do. You're right, we don't want to stand out once we're on the road."

Jenet said, "Milady, you cannot take your own chests with you. They will have to return to the palace with Milsy."

Garia thought. "You're right, they are too obviously chests of a member of the royal party. Okay, let's leave that question till we can meet the Queen and Aunt Vivenne. I'm sure they'll be able to decide what we need to do."

It was time for them to dress and this brought the next new experience for Milsy.

"It is very strange to me that we wear harness as that of the beasts," she remarked as Jenet secured a borrowed bra on her.

Jenet returned a wry expression as she tied the bow under Milsy's breasts. "Do we not toil and labor at the behest of men, as beasts do?" Then she smiled. "That is not the point, child. Tell me now, how do you feel, with a new garment supporting your breasts this way?"

Milsy looked startled, then thoughtful. With the others watching she moved to a free space in the bedroom and began bending and twisting her body to try and determine the effect it would have. When she finished there was a surprised look on her face.

"It is very different to the bodice I have always worn before. Is this what women wear on your world, Garia?"

"Mostly, it is," Garia replied. "And you will find, once you get to the palace, that every woman there, and I mean every one, will be wearing bras, so you had better get used to them quickly."

Milsy nodded. "I like it. I can move my body more easily and while the season is still warm it will help me to keep cool." She looked at Garia with a plea. "Once I stop pretending to be you, shall I have to wear bodices again? I do not think I will like that."

Garia shook her head. "I don't think so. Bras are so popular in the city that I guess everyone there will be wearing them in future. Our seamstress Rosilda brought patterns with her, so everyone here will soon begin wearing them as well."

Garia dressed in her exercise clothes in the colors of the Palace Guard, one of her older outfits. She had brought them along in case there was a problem washing her new outfit in the Blackstone livery. The only change was that she wore her new sash instead of the all-pink one. Milsy had been dressed in one of Garia's day gowns and could hardly get over the feel of the cloth compared with what she had worn before.

"Do all of your clothes feel like this, Garia? I know that what nobles wear looks wonderful, but I never thought about how the cloth would feel."

Garia smiled. "It varies. What I'm wearing now is the same cloth as the uniforms of the guard. I have some evening gowns back at the palace that feel even better than what you have on."

"As you say, Garia. But," Milsy frowned, "This gown feels somewhat short to me. Someone might see my knees!"

"They are shorter than most gowns because I wanted to be able to kick my legs when I needed. Most people have gotten used to seeing me that way, so there shouldn't be any problem. Now, do you and Jenet mind being left here alone?"

"No, Garia. I know that is how it must be."

"Milady, I will take care of her. We will not be idle while you are gone. There is much about you that she will have to know, even if she is not expected to do all that you do."

"Thank you, Jenet. Come on, Merry, Bursila. We have a long walk ahead of us."

~o~O~o~

"I apologize to you all," Garia said to the assembled men. "Such a thing as happened the day before yesterday ought never to have happened. I am not yet used to entrusting my safety to my men-at-arms and we were all taken by surprise."

She looked round at their faces, some attentive, some shame-faced. Feteran had an unreadable bland expression. Garia thought that he probably disapproved of what had happened but that was tempered by the fact that he was, theoretically, in charge of her men and thus responsible for her safety.

"That's why we are gathered here this morning," she explained. "I don't know if this is a procedure that you did in the Palace Guard, but I would like to make it standard practice after any incident that happens from now on. We call this a de-briefing. Just as you have a briefing before any operation, afterward you should all de-brief so that what actually happens can be analyzed, any faults identified and any lessons learned."

Feteran was definitely disapproving now. Garia turned to him.

"We're not here to assign blame, Commander." Since she used his title, he straightened. "We're here to analyze what happened and see if we can do any better next time."

He bowed to her, admitting his own personal feelings of failure.

"So, let's begin. Who were the two stood guard outside my door that time? What happened? How many approached you? What exactly did they say?"

The men of her guard were taken by surprise at the depth of the questions she asked and the details she drew out of them. The others who had joined them, her 'file' of instructors, had become used to the detailed analysis she usually made of their bouts on the mat which taught them to question every move they made and to remember everything that happened. All contributed what they could, admitting that even if they had been thoroughly alert Garia would probably still have gone with Dorrin, who they all knew, and a man wearing the uniform of the castle guard.

It was left to Garia to describe in detail the mechanics of the fight itself, which she did using four of her instructors as the four assailants. She showed them how they had been surprised in the corridor and how they had been held, pointing out that she had no freedom of movement even considering her martial arts expertise. It had only been Jenet's unexpected response which had given Garia an opening, and she demonstrated in slow motion what she had done, right up until she had heard her assailant's neck snap.

"It all fell apart then," she told them ruefully, "because they had threatened Jenet and that had made me mad. I should have remained calm, should have maintained complete control over myself, but I didn't. Funnily enough that turned out to be just the right thing to do, because the two with swords backed up and then ran. As Feteran said to the King yesterday, Dorrin at least had seen me fight but none of them knew what I might be capable of. If I could kill with a kick, if I could disarm a man with a knife, I might be able to take two with swords."

"Could you, Teacher?"

Garia shook her head. "Not a chance, Bessel. Not unless I was very lucky. If I could have run, with a good chance of getting away, I would have. But my legs are short, and I would never leave Jenet behind, just as I would never leave any one of you behind. Fortunately fighting doesn't only consist of landing blows. Psychology plays an important part as well, as all of you must know. This time, I got away with it. Next time I might not."

~o~O~o~

The nobles gathered in Gilbanar's parlor about a bell before lunch.

"Jokar, you have news."

"Aye, Your Grace. We have now spoken to the man Milady Garia's maid injured. He offers to tell us what he knows in return for his life."

Robanar grunted. "As well he might. Has he told you anything so far?"

"Sire, he has. His name is Rathonel and he comes, he says, from Brugan. His accent is slight but I would think he is originally from somewhere around that part of the Valley. He is what you might expect, a free man who takes whatever work is offered. Somehow - I'm not quite sure I follow the details, but one of my men who understands such things assures me that it is plausible - he managed to get himself into debt and to cancel it he agreed to join another in a journey to Dekarran. The stated purpose of this journey to secure a girl wanted by the other man's masters."

There was an intake of breath from the women in the room.

"This other man," Gilbanar asked, "did he have a name?"

Jokar hesitated. "He was told to call the other man Brotho, Your Grace, but that is probably an alias. He also said that Brotho had an accent he couldn't place. When one of my men began naming countries and districts he agreed that it might very well be that of Yod."

There was another intake of breath, this time from the men.

"Just the two of them?" Gilbanar asked.

"It appears so, Sire. They arrived at Dekarran about a week before the royal party did and stayed in an inn in the town. Then, the day after the arrival of the King, they met a man who gave them further instructions, including a warning about Milady Garia's abilities. Needless to say, they didn't quite believe what they were told. That night they were smuggled into the castle -"

Gilbanar interrupted, "Did he say how they got in?"

"Not yet, Your Grace, but I believe he will in time."

Gilbanar nodded. "Carry on."

"He says they were taken to a store room in the vaults." Jokar turned to Garia. "Milady, that is one of the lowest levels of the castle, where grains, dried vegetables and other foodstuffs are kept, along with fodder for the beasts." He resumed, "A hiding place was concealed behind some drums at the back of the store room, Your Grace. They stayed there until the day of the attack and then the man led them to the place of ambush."

"Does this other man have a name?" Robanar asked. "The one that let them into the castle?"

Jokar shook his head. "Not from what we have learned so far, Sire. The man Rathonel was told to refer to him as Fikt if he needed a name."

Garia thought, Fikt. A biting insect. Quite. Typical melodramatic gesture.

"And then?"

"Fikt placed the men and said he would come back with another in their pay leading the young woman they wished to secure and probably her maid. He and Brotho were to seize the women in such a way that they couldn't use their leverage. At that point he and the fourth man, who I assume was your man Dorrin -" Robanar's face twisted at the 'your man', "- would turn and present their swords and the young woman would have to surrender to their show of force." Jokar turned to Garia again. "Milady, it is as well that you refused to surrender. If you had been taken, well..."

"We would likely not have been able to find her," Gilbanar finished the sentence. "He told you this freely?"

"He did, Your Grace. We have had no need of the usual methods. It seems, despite the healer's administrations, that his eye socket is very painful. That appears to be incentive enough for him to talk."

Robanar considered a long while before saying, "Gil, give him his life. But make sure he tells you all he knows."

"As you command, brother. I had minded to in any case. It is possible we can learn much more if we take the time." His face hardened. "Fikt, eh? Still running around inside my castle, and only two people who can identify him." He turned to Garia. "You can recognize him again, Garia?"

"Possibly, Your Grace. I didn't see him that long and he was walking in front of us, in poorly lit passages, most of the time. I can probably give you a description which would narrow down the list of suspects. Height, color of hair and so on. He only spoke that one time when they were facing Jenet and I with drawn swords. I don't know if he had an accent, I haven't been around long enough yet to be able to recognize accents."

Gilbanar nodded. "We'll take whatever you can offer, Garia."

Robanar asked, "Did the man Rathonel know what was to happen once they took Garia?"

"Sire, he does not, although when we asked he speculated. It seems that in their hiding place there were packets of certain herbs. Given where they were hiding he believes the idea was to stupefy Milady Garia with herbs and then put her in an empty drum. Yesterday there would have been a collection of drums to be taken to the wharves, loaded into barges and shipped back to the producers' warehouses. We stopped that, of course, when we closed all the gates."

Gilbanar's eyes narrowed. "You have a list of the barges which would have loaded the drums?"

Jokar looked startled. "No, Your Grace, but it will be easy to make one. I shall also inquire if any of them left yesterday without loading."

"I want that whole storage level searched, Jokar. Every drum opened. I want to know if there are drums stored where they should not be, and anything else which is not as it should be."

Jokar bowed. "As you command, Your Grace." He paused. "Ah, if we open all the drums, then some food may be spoiled."

"Do it, Jokar. We'll manage. If we have to eat soup for two weeks then we'll do that, too."

Robanar turned. "What of your own plans, Garia?"

Garia explained about the clothes and the chests.

"I see. Yes, we'll wait and ask Tanon tonight. We have time to arrange matters as we desire." He gave her a smile. "Your guest, is everything as you would wish?"

"We've barely started, Sire. As Her Majesty said, she's smart. I just hope she's not too smart and starts over-acting. So far there's been no problems, Sire."

"Good. Keren, your part?"

"Father, I have considered what I'll be taking north and I think it's going to be much the same as if Garia was going. Uh, I mean before this happened. I'll need the two wagons she brought and probably another one. We'll have eight to ten more men, I assume, and there will also be Bleskin accompanying us with his wife."

"Maker!" Gilbanar started. "I'd forgotten him! Will he be a problem, Rob?"

Both Robanar and Keren grinned. "Just the reverse, Gil," Robanar said. "He'll keep any secrets we want him to." To Keren he said, "You're right, you'll need another wagon. There will be Garia and Merizel's riding gear, not to mention the other clothes they will wear, their helmets and Garia's weapons. With an extra say ten men another wagon will cause no-one to ask questions."

"I'll find you one," Gilbanar offered. "That way you know it will be reliable."

"Good," Robanar said again. "Now, let us prepare for lunch. I think this time, Garia, you should put in an appearance. If you hide away completely, questions may be asked."

"As you say, Sire."

~o~O~o~

"You're bathing again?"

Garia smiled. "That's what us noble ladies do, Milsy. It helps keep us fresh and clean, especially in this weather."

"But... should I join you? All I've done today is to sit and talk with Jenet."

"It might be best, I think. If you're to act my part, you'll have to follow, more or less, the routine that I follow every day. That includes bathing first thing, just before lunch and just before dinner."

Garia thought and turned to Jenet. "Of course, I bathe before lunch because I spend the morning in intense physical activity. Do normal ladies of the court bathe three times a day?"

"Sometimes, milady, especially when the weather is very hot, as it was before the rains started. Mostly the ladies of the court bathe when they rise and again before changing into an evening gown. Of course, there are exceptions to that custom as one might expect," Jenet added. "When the weather is much colder, perhaps, one might bathe less, or before a special ceremony one might wish to have an extra wash. When Kalikan calls, of course. And when we are traveling we wash when we may."

"Much as I thought." Garia turned to Milsy. "Jenet, of course, bathes when I do. I have no idea what the ordinary servants of the palace or this castle do."

"Um, every morning, of course, we wash down below, and our hands and faces are supposed to be clean before we are permitted into the kitchen. Otherwise," she shrugged, "it depends on the servant. Some bathe every day, some every two days, some only once a week." Milsy wrinkled her nose. "You can tell the ones who only bathe once a week by the smell, but because they work in the kitchen they can't smell it themselves. We do tell them, but most ignore us. The women are usually better than the men are though." Her eyes lit up. "I like the idea of all getting in the tub at once and washing each other. I didn't know that noble women did that."

"It makes sense for us to help each other." Garia regarded the girl thoughtfully. "You had no idea what life was like up here, did you?"

"No, Garia. I thought I might find out if Master Samind allowed me to leave the kitchens as he said he might. We all have ideas of what goes on up here but there's lots I never knew." She smiled at Jenet. "Jenet has been most helpful today, Garia. I have learned much and," she looked earnestly at Garia, "I will honestly try and do the best I can for you. I know now that what you do is very important to us all." Her hands went to her back. "So, how do I get this gown off?"

~o~O~o~

"A clever plan, Sire. You may be sure that we will do all that we may to assist you. I understand the great risk you are all taking."

Tanon had arrived early before the council meeting and Robanar had seized the opportunity to take him aside and explain to him what they had planned.

"It is not so much a risk, I think, Tanon, not where she is concerned. I just want her out of the way somewhere so that the attention of these... villains is elsewhere. She had planned to go north in any case so we will make it seem she returns home with us."

"About that, Sire. Since we would probably be hauling ore from Blackstone... ah, excuse me. Is coal to be considered an ore? In any event, I had thought it wise to send a small expedition to join Milady Garia as she traveled north from here. You say she is to meet up with the Prince?" Robanar nodded. "Then we shall arrange to do the same. I was planning to send two wagons, if there are to be three women along perhaps another would be a good idea. If I may send a coded message, I can ask Jaxen to make the necessary alterations to his plans."

"Keren will have ten extra men so he is traveling with three. That means he can take away what clothing they need and all their gear. You need only accommodate them perhaps two nights."

"Ah? In that case the two we have available will do, Sire."

"About what date was your caravan to reach Dekarran? The Prince leaves in four days."

"That soon?" Tanon looked doubtful. "I could not be ready so soon, Sire. It will be more like seven days before Jaxen can get his wagons here, he is presently on the road from Brikant, arriving in Palarand in two days."

"That means..." Robanar looked annoyed. "She will have to wait either here in the castle... or could she hide in your establishment in the town?"

Tanon shook his head. "Not presently, Sire. The warehouses are full with the recent harvest and there are too many casual laborers around to be safe. To join the caravan there, yes, they might stay overnight, but longer may not be safe. Not for three women, even if one of them is Milady Garia."

Robanar nodded. "I understand. She may be able to take care of herself, and I would wager on her in a fight with any man, but the two who accompany her are not so warlike. We'll keep her here, then, in some obscure corner of the castle. Shall you meet her? She needs clothing suitable for riding caravans and would ask your advice."

"Of course, Sire, though it is a pity Merina could not accompany me this time. I may know a great deal about trading, but my knowledge of female fashion is somewhat limited. There should be time for a few words after the council meeting."

"As you say, Tanon."

~o~O~o~

The council meeting occupied all evening and many subjects were covered, since this would be Garia's final meeting until she returned from the north. Most of those attending didn't know that, of course, but enough hints were made and enough comments slipped that most figured it out before the meeting ended.

Topics covered included blast furnaces, coke production, canal locks, paper and cardboard manufacture, the need for standardization of thread sizes, lightning conductors, the new semaphore system, ball, roller and needle bearings, seals for steam engine cylinders and pumps and many other subjects. The sanitary facilities in Garia's new quarters were not as good as those in her original rooms so she introduced them to the toilet bowl and the S-bend, thus provoking more discussions about the pottery trade and what other items might be made from fired clay.

After the meeting ended she had talks with Tanon about their plans for her trip north and he went away satisfied that she understood the risks and complexities involved. He understood her point about clothing and arranged to have a selection of suitable items brought discreetly to the castle for them to wear when they left.

When Tanon left she discovered that Parrel had stayed behind awaiting a word with her.

"Milady, it is apparent to me, and to others at the meeting, that your future plans involve some deception." He held up a hand to forestall her words. "Rest assured we will keep your movements secret, milady. While I am merely a Guildsman and not a maker of strategy, I agree that your interests are better served by not returning to the palace with the King and Queen. However, it would seem to me that there is a person here in Dekarran it is essential that I should introduce to you whatever you might do. That man is the Guildmaster of the Miners Guild."

"You're right, Master Parrel, and we rely on the discretion of every council member anyway. I will appear to return to the palace but instead I'll go north as was originally planned. The Miners Guild, eh? I get the feeling I'm not going to look forward to this meeting somehow."

Parrel grimaced. "No, milady, indeed not. Guildmaster Horran is, like most of his breed, self assured and willing to argue with anybody about anything. If you stated that the sun rose in the east, he would find some reason to doubt you."

"Oh, wonderful." Garia looked glum. "We have to get this Guildmaster Horran on side, don't we? After all, it's his men who will be digging our rocks out of the ground."

"As you say, milady. Now, I had already arranged a courtesy meeting with him at their Guildhall in the town for tomorrow afternoon. I suggest that you accompany me to that meeting, with a strong escort of your men, of course, and we shall attempt to show him that the sun does, indeed, rise in the east." Parrel smiled. "If you were to wear your Guildmistress regalia, that might stun him long enough that we may press home our arguments."

"Of course," Garia mused, "he might die of shock and we would end up dealing with someone more reasonable."

"These are the miners, milady. I do not think that any of them like using the word 'reasonable'."

~o~O~o~

The following morning was spent in necessary assignations. Milsy, dressed in a clean castle servant's uniform and accompanied by Garia and Jenet wearing palace colors, was taken through the secret passage by Vivenne and out to the castle's equivalent of the Wardrobe storage area. With only Vivenne's Mistress of the Wardrobe in attendance Milsy was fitted with appropriate footwear and a selection of new clean underwear suitable for a noble's daughter.

While this was happening Vivenne took Garia to a store where the wigs were kept. Most were in a decrepit state but she found several to try on, choosing one which was mid-brown in color that reached just past her shoulders. Finally Garia and Jenet were given castle servant's dresses to permit them to be seen in the corridors without comment. With the wig hidden inside the servants clothing they rejoined Milsy and made their way back to Garia's suite.

"When do you wish to cut my hair, Garia?"

"I don't wish to cut it at all, Milsy, but one of us is going to have to do it, I suppose. We can't let someone at the salon do it, it will be all over the castle before we got back to our rooms." Garia thought. "People here in the castle know you, and they know that you have transferred to the Queen's service, so it wouldn't be too much of a problem if someone does catch sight of you as you are - provided you weren't dressed like me, that is. If we cut your hair now, it will be obvious what's going on. We'll do it the day before we are supposed to leave, I think. Do all your new clothes fit properly?"

"Yes, Garia." Milsy frowned. "I'm going to have to practice walking in these new shoes, because I've never had any this fancy before. I don't know how to walk in a shoe that has a heel."

Garia grinned. "Neither did I before I came here. Yes, you'll need to practice. It shouldn't take you too long to get comfortable."

"I'll need to practice walking the way you do, Garia. You have quite a distinctive sway."

"Me? Really? I hadn't noticed."

"Perhaps not, but someone else might. My face and voice are different than yours but nobody is supposed to get close enough to me to notice the difference. A walk, though, could be noticed a long way away. I don't want to be found out before we even get to the palace."

Garia looked at Milsy with new respect. "You are taking this seriously, aren't you?"

"Of course. It is important that everyone believes that you are returning to the palace or else they will come after you again. I must work hard to make sure that everyone sees what they expect to see."

Garia walked over to Milsy and hugged her. "You're wonderful! I think you were wasted in that kitchen. When we're done with this disguise I promise to find you something to do with your life that makes proper use of your talents."

"Thank you, milady."

~o~O~o~

The afternoon outing involved a lot of people. Neither King nor Duke would permit Garia to go anywhere without a heavy escort and Keren had asked if he could use the opportunity to gather together the men who would accompany him on his tour of the north. Therefore, gathered in the courtyard in their respective colors were eight of the Palace Guard and all six of the Blackstone men-at-arms, all correctly attired and riding frayen, surrounding a closed carriage driven by a Dekarran castle coachman, with a castle guard beside him and two more seated on the rear pillion, each wielding crossbows.

Four guardsmen rode in pairs at the front. Feteran came next, in front of the four frayen which pulled the carriage. Three of Garia's men rode in line each side of the carriage. Behind the carriage Keren rode, dressed anonymously with a Quadrant's sash, in front of another four guardsmen.

The carriage clattered out of the North Gate and down the ramp that led from the courtyard into the town of Dekarran. Inside were Parrel, Garia and Jenet, all carefully dressed and bearing the insignia of their positions as Guild members, or in Jenet's case, as a registered servant of a Guild member.

Garia looked out the window with interest. She had viewed this part of town from the terraces on this side of the castle, but close up there was more detail. The buildings were of two types, the first being sturdy dwellings, shops and inns built with stone at ground level and timber uppers, much like those of the towns they had passed through on the journey up. The other kind were larger industrial buildings, either workshops or warehouses, and these were almost entirely constructed from hastily thrown together timber planks.

The ramp joined the main road which ran around the foot of the castle and their carriage headed west, away from the town. Progress was slow as the roads were crowded with wagons, carriages, mounted men and people on foot. On both sides the buildings were now entirely industrial, and Garia could see men working at furnaces and forges through open doorways as they passed. On the river side the warehouses stepped down to the wharves at the water's edge.

This procession sounds weird, she decided. I didn't notice so much when we were coming up from the palace, but it's clearer here. Frayen don't have hooves like horses, so they can't be shod the same way. No clip-clopping on the road, then, more a sort of distinctive pitter-patter as their nails hit the stones. Just one more confirmation that this place is very different than home, I guess.

Parrel pointed. "I believe that Master Tanon's main warehouse is down that way," he said. "Of course he does so much business here that he owns a number of warehouses, stables and even several inns and boarding houses." The carriage slowed, then turned left and began to climb. "Our business today is this way. The miner's Guildhall is just up here."

The carriage turned and pulled up in front of a large stone building, set against the slope of the hillside. The mounted men spread out and formed a perimeter before dismounting. The coachman jumped down and opened the carriage door. After some polite hand-waving Parrel climbed out first, followed by the women. Waiting for them on the steps of the building was Guildmaster Horran. He was, naturally, speechless.

"What is the meaning of this?" he eventually spluttered. "Am I arrested? Parrel, why do you arrive with an army at your side? What have I done now, except protect the interests of my guild members?"

Horran reminded Garia of a weasel. He was slender, little taller than herself, with a narrow face filled with anger. He was dressed in a tunic of fine cloth with rich leggings and she suspected that it had been some years since he last entered any mine.

Parrel spread his arms wide. "Horran, this was not my idea. These men are not here to arrest you, they are here at the King's command to ensure the safety of Lady Garia."

Furiously, Horran pointed a finger at Parrel. "No further! Not a step further! Parrel, how dare you bring women onto these premises! You know it is against all custom. I will not have it! I shall write a strongly worded protest to the Guildhall in Palarand. Parrel, you have gone too far this time."

"Horran, you're a fool," Parrel said. "If you've read any of the notes of recent guild meetings you should know that Lady Garia is now a fully attested member of the Guild fraternity, voted in by general acclaim. Your strongly worded note would be laughed at. She has as much right on these premises as you do."

Horran sneered. "I saw those notes. Didn't believe any of them. You soft southerners are all the same. If I had been at that meeting she would never have got past the door. Look at her, anyway! She's barely old enough to be an apprentice, let alone a journeyman! Not that we allow women to be apprentices or journeymen, of course. It's impossible that she could know enough, even in that short life, to be judged a guild member." He stabbed a finger at her insignia. "She's a Guild Master? Impossible!" He folded his arms and glared at them both.

Parrel smiled. "You did read those meeting notes, then? Tell me, Horran, what were those notes written on? It certainly wasn't parchment."

Horran instantly looked shifty. "I don't know. Something different than I've seen before, I think." He looked suspiciously at Parrel. "I remember, now. Something to do with trees, was it? More crazy nonsense. And who writes like that? Strangest writing I ever seen a scribe do."

"But you could read the writing, then? It was clear? Understandable?"

"Well, yes, but..." His eyes flicked to Garia and then back to Parrel. "If you're going to tell me she had something to do with it, I won't believe you. It's just not possible!"

"It's called paper, Horran, and she told us how to make it. No scribe wrote those notes, either. We have now started printing the meeting notes, two hundred copies at a time, and it takes us less than a day to do it. Now, shall you admit us?"

Horran said gruffly, "Parrel, you have every right to enter here. But she -"

"- can show you and your guild how to make more money than you've ever seen in your life," Garia finished for him, speaking for the first time. She carefully didn't smile at him, that would give entirely the wrong signal. Today she had to be mature, business-like. She continued, "Master Parrel will shortly be requiring great quantities of iron ore to fill the large new blast furnaces he is about to construct. Great quantities of clay, to make the bricks, to make the furnaces. He'll need more copper, tin and zinc for the brass and bronze he's producing to make all the new devices which will shortly come. How about the new steam engines which will pump water out of your mines? Steam engines which can operate elevators which will allow your mines to go deeper? Mines which will become so large you will soon have to employ ten times more men than you do now."

Horran stared at her, his jaw slack. How could someone so young know so much? He turned to Parrel, who was grinning.

"That's the way we all react, Horran, the first time we meet Milady Garia. Close your mouth, man. Something might fly in. She's real, and you had better believe what we say or your guild will be the worse for it."

"You threaten us, Parrel?"

Parrel shrugged, clearly enjoying the situation for once. "No, Horran. This is too important to Palarand for it to be obstructed by the Miner's Guild. At best, we just work round you and you fade into insignificance. At worst, I'm sure Lord Gilbanar will have something to say when you begin to obstruct his increased income."

Horran goggled. "The Duke agrees to this?"

Parrel nodded. "The King agrees to this. And almost all of the Guildmasters of every guild in Palarand. And a significant number of the Questors." He grinned again. "And the Palace Guard are delighted with the new saddles which mean they can ride and fight as never before. They are also delighted with the new unarmed combat techniques which the Guildmistress has taught them. Come, Horran. Let us not argue outside where others might hear what they should not. Let us go inside and make ourselves comfortable, and I shall explain in detail how your guild might help us."

Horran stared, fuming, then turned abruptly on his heel and made to go for the doorway. He stopped suddenly and turned back. By this time Keren and Feteran had joined the others and Horran glared at them.

"Under protest - under great protest, I say - I shall permit you and this girl to enter our hall so that I can find out what is going on. If I judge that you have not explained yourself to our satisfaction, Parrel, the whole lot of you shall be expelled immediately." He pugnaciously thrust his chin at the alert guardsmen standing around. "I don't care if you brought all Robanar's men, if I tell you to leave, then you'll go. Miners are not soft folk, we can manage our own affairs." He jabbed a finger at Jenet. "You."

"Master?"

"You are this... girl's servant? I see a guild servant's badge on your gown."

"As you say, Guildmaster. This badge was presented to me by Guildmaster Hurdin himself."

"Your name?"

"I am called Jenet, Guildmaster."

"Then, Jenet, you may accompany your mistress." He regarded Keren and Feteran briefly. "Who are these? I'll not have armed men within my doors."

"This man commands my men-at-arms." Garia turned to Feteran. "Commander, the area is secure?"

"Aye, milady. I have sent men to check the rear of the building." Horran looked outraged, but said nothing. The situation was obviously beyond his control. "I'll stay out here, milady, if..." Feteran paused, uncertain whether Garia wanted Keren's status revealed.

"Keren will be coming in with me," Garia told Horran.

"I told you, I'm not having armed lackeys inside my hall."

"I'm not an armed lackey," Keren said mildly. "I'm your next King. The business of all the halls of the guilds concerns me as it does my father."

"You what?" Horran thrust forward, eyes squinting. His expression changed. "Your Highness, I did not recognize you." He reluctantly got down on one knee. "It has been many years since I last saw you, Highness. You are a boy no longer."

"Rise, Horran. If you had bothered to pay attention to anything other than your holes in the ground you might have noticed that I have grown up recently. Now, let's get inside before you make a bigger fool of yourself."

Horran led the way to the doors of the miners' Guild Hall, two servitors opening them as he reached them. When the party got inside they discovered five men waiting for them, their faces etched with anger and revulsion. One of the men wore no uniform, the other four were apparently servants of the hall. Each of these carried a turned wooden club similar to a baseball bat.

A shocked Horran sensed impending disaster. He held up his hand. "Hold! Hold, I say!"

If his men began beating up the Crown Prince he would be lucky to escape with his head, Guild Master or no. Setting about a noblewoman, especially a young one, would also ensure days of torment before his execution.

Horran waved a hand behind him. "This is Guildmaster Parrel of the metalsmiths, whom you know well. With him is Prince Keren and -" He turned and his spine became ice.

Parrel, faced by armed retainers, had taken a step back. He had known that each hall had its own security arrangements so the appearance of these four was not unusual. Horran would explain and all would be well.

Keren and Garia, however, knew no such thing, and they had automatically shifted into ready positions facing the four servants. Horran suddenly had the sensation that he had no idea what was happening, that he was falling down a bottomless mineshaft. There was too much about today's events that were completely beyond his experience. Did this boy, for that was what the Prince still was, and this girl, really think that they could take on four men armed with clubs? The Prince hadn't even bothered to draw his sword!

"Put up your weapons," he gasped. "These men - ah, these people are invited here. This is Prince Keren! You shall not molest your next King on pain of expulsion." Horran turned to his right, gesturing. "We shall use this meeting room. Bring the best wine and enough goblets for all. You are dismissed."

The four put down their clubs and bowed, presumably for Keren's benefit. They then stood to the sides of the wide passage to allow their Guildmaster to pass. The fifth man had an objection.

"Guildmaster! You permit women to enter the hall!"

"There seems to me to be sufficient reason for it," Horran replied. "At least for now. That is why we meet, to discover the truth. Brathan, you shall join us as witness for the craft."

"But, Guildmaster!"

Horran gestured again and Brathan preceded him into the room. Keren, Garia, Parrel and Jenet followed, the first three finding chairs around the richly polished table which filled the center of the paneled room, Jenet taking position behind Garia. Horran lost no time getting down to business.

"Highness, forgive me if I seem rude but there is much said already which makes little sense to me. I need information. Brathan, sit down and take that look off your face. First, Parrel, describe to me what happened when -" he found himself unable to say her name, "- she came to the Guildhall in Palarand."

"That's not quite so easy, Horran. We must start at the beginning."

He bent down and produced from his waist pouch an exquisitely detailed bronze dinner fork, which he laid on the table in front of Horran. Horran's eyes widened as he picked up the fork.

"So," he said slowly, as he examined the object, "the rumors are true, then. We have seen forks here in Dekarran for some months and we wondered..." He turned to Garia. "These are yours? I mean, these are used where you come from, I take it?" Garia nodded. "And where might that be, milady?"

"If you will permit me," Keren said. "Garia was found, about six months ago now, in the high mountains by Master Tanon and his caravan as they returned through the Palumaks from Moxgo. It was apparent from the start that Garia was like no other person on Anmar." Horran's eyes widened again at the implication behind the Prince's words. "She comes from another world like ours called Earth, and the societies there are much in advance of our own. She estimates that it is as if she comes from about two hundred years into our own future. She has no idea how she came to Anmar so is effectively stranded here. My father has adopted her and she resides with us in the palace. She is willing to pass on to us what knowledge she holds of ideas and devices from her own world."

Keren grimaced as he continued, "Unfortunately it seems that there are others who do not wish her to share her knowledge. Two days ago, four men who we believe were in the pay of Yod attempted to abduct her from inside the castle and smuggle her away. They told her that if they could not do so, they would kill her rather than allow her to pass on her knowledge. That is why we traveled here today with such a strong escort."

Horran was bewildered. "But, Highness, if she was not abducted, and she is obviously not dead, then how was she rescued? Were the men discovered in time?"

"Regrettably not, Guildmaster. She and her maid were led by two of the men deep into the castle, through rarely used passages," Horran nodded, remembering the labyrinth, "and held by two more men in ambush. Her maid managed to put out the eye of her own attacker and that caused sufficient distraction that Garia was able to kill the man who held her. The other two, who held swords, then fled, not knowing if she was capable of defeating them also."

Horran rested his elbows on the table and put his head into his hands. He looked up after a moment.

"Highness, if any other had told this tale but you, I would have judged them a madman. Even now, I think it will take me some time to accept what you have told us. It seems that I have missed much during my absence from the south."

Keren gave him a wide smile. "As you say, Guildmaster. You have missed much indeed. No doubt Master Parrel will be able to inform you of the many changes Garia's presence has brought to Palarand. Trust me when I say that although she is barely old enough to be called apprentice, yet she has such knowledge that the Guildsmen of Palarand fairly made her their equal. But today's visit is about matters which concern your own guild directly, as we mentioned in the courtyard."

"As you say, Highness," Horran said slowly. "I heard tales of such expansion of our mines that made my eyes water, let alone my mouth. Tell me, Parrel, how much of that was talk, to attract my interest?"

"None of it, Horran," Parrel replied. "The position was stated fairly, I think. But you cannot expect your domain to be run as it has been so far, the other guilds will not permit it, even if the King were so willing."

"...not permit it?" Horran was outraged. "You have no right, Parrel!"

"You have no guild, Horran," Parrel replied shortly. "At the turn of the year all guilds in Palarand, which are chartered by the King, remember, will be merged into a single new body which will be called the Royal Palarand Institute of Engineers. We have found over the months since Lady Garia has been with us that we need to collaborate more and more closely together and so the distinction between the crafts is rapidly disappearing. When we build a works for the manufacture of paper, which employs metalsmiths, stonemasons, carpenters, plumbers and millwrights, and operates its own wagons, then the mixing of guildsmen between the crafts becomes inevitable. Our narrow divisions will not be practical in the future."

"You may have a point, Parrel. The mines employ metalsmiths and carpenters as well as miners and wagoneers, after all." Horran shook his head. "I won't pretend that I like it, Parrel, and there are many of my guild who will like it even less."

"Even when they begin earning more money?" Garia asked. "Even when their working conditions become more comfortable, when their standard of living improves?"

"There are many who dislike change, milady."

Keren and Garia exchanged a glance.

"Yes, we've already met some of them," Garia said. "We didn't expect everyone to understand right away, Guildmaster. And we fully expect that you will stand up for the interests of your own members. But the only people who you will harm by obstructing what is to come will be yourselves."

Horran stared at the others, thinking hard. Suddenly, the world had shifted around him and everything he thought he knew looked different. He looked at the young woman across the table, wondering just how much she really knew. He smiled at her for the first time.

"So, milady. You say it is as if you are from two hundred years into our future? Tell me, then, what changes there might be in mining in that time."

~o~O~o~

"That went better than I expected," Parrel said as the frayen toiled up the ramp to the castle, pulling the carriage. "I thought he'd never let you set foot inside the door."

Garia smiled. "You don't think that the twenty armed men had anything to do with it, then?"

Parrel smiled back. "That certainly helped, milady. And I shall treasure the look on his face when you told him about strip mining. To remove entire mountains to smelt into steel!" He shook his head in wonder. "That made my jaw drop as well, I will privately admit. But the lure of wealth was what turned it, milady. The inevitable increase in the size of the miners guild - and their section of the new institute, of course - certainly has its attractions for Horran."

Garia snickered. "Did you see the look on his face when I told him about Blackstone? He thought the King had given me a mountain of rubbish, but then I told him his men would be digging it all out to feed your blast furnaces. Priceless!"

Parrel grinned now, relaxed. "It is not often I have seen Horran lost for words, milady. Truly, I think he now understands what is taking place in Palarand."

The carriage jolted to a stop and the coachman jumped down to open the door. Garia climbed out to find the Queen hovering anxiously in the entrance to the castle foyer.

"Oh, good! I wasn't sure whether to send a messenger after you," Terys said, her face pale.

"Whatever is the matter, ma'am? Has there been more trouble?"

"Come inside, both of you," Terys requested. "No need for everyone to know, though most of the castle is already aware, of course." She paused, uncertain how to explain. "Your own affairs are untouched, Garia. But there may be delay. This afternoon, after she rose from her nap, Taranna had a seizure and collapsed. I'm afraid that we could do nothing to -"

Terys looked past Garia to see Feteran walking through the doorway behind them. He raised an eyebrow at the group.

"Feteran," Terys said to him, "Go to your father." She sighed. "I regret that I have to tell you that your mother has just died."

Taranna's death is not the only shock Garia gets when she returns to the castle as they realize she has inadvertantly exposed their plans to discovery. Confined to quarters she faces a scramble to adjust to the changed circumstances. Later, Garia uses her entire musical knowledge attempting to play a dajan, and the following morning causes problems when she visits the bereaved pair.

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2011-2012 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

After Feteran had stumbled past them into the castle Terys returned her attention to the others.

"Jenet! What are you doing here? You're supposed to be resting, isn't that what Margra prescribed?" The Queen swung to Garia. "Explain yourself, milady."

Oh, no! We completely forgot! Stupid, stupid, STUPID! What do I do now? She's mad, too, she called me 'milady' instead of 'Garia' or 'dear'.

"Uh, Your Majesty," Garia stammered, "I forgot, I apologize. It was my mistake, I take full responsibility. It was stupid of me to insist that Jenet came out with us."

Terys regarded Garia severely. "As you wish, milady." She turned to a nearby castle servant. "Please take the Baroness's maid to the infirmary, and make sure that Mistress Margra is informed that she is there."

The man bowed. "As you command, ma'am."

Terys watched the two depart then returned her attention to Garia. "As for you, milady, you will go to your suite and remain there until I come for you. Perhaps we have over-estimated your maturity."

Grounded! And if anybody noticed Jenet and understood what they saw, our whole plan just went splat.

Not to mention Bleskin and his poor wife. What's going to happen there?

First things first.

Garia curtseyed low. "As you command, Your Majesty." She turned to the Guildmaster. "Master Parrel, thank you for your invitation this afternoon. I'll be in touch -" she eyed Terys, "- when I am able."

Parrel bowed. "As you say, milady." He paused, considered saying something to Terys, then decided to wait for a calmer occasion. "I'll leave you now, milady. Your Majesty." He bowed again, then walked off.

"Varna," Terys said, "accompany the Baroness back to her suite and then join me in our own, please."

Garia walked back up the ramps and along the corridors to her rooms, the Queen's younger maid silent behind her.

I think I'd sooner face a hall full of baying Questors than a coldly furious Queen, she thought. I've seen her like it once before, when Yolda got out of order, and I didn't learn my lesson then. Wonder what she'll do? Looks like I'm grounded for the duration, anyhow. How the heck did we all forget that Jenet was supposed to be laid up with a bruised throat?

We were enjoying ourselves, that's how.

Garia reached the door to her suite and gave Varna a brief smile of thanks before entering. As she closed the door behind her Milsy poked her head round the door to the bedroom before joining Garia.

"What's happened?" she asked, concerned by the expression on Garia's face. "Where's Jenet?"

"Jenet's the problem," Garia replied with a sigh. "She was supposed to stay up here nursing a bruised throat, remember? We all forgot."

Milsy's hands flew to her mouth. "Maker! We did forget, didn't we? What happened?"

"The Queen met us at the entrance when we returned, and she isn't happy," Garia said. "If anyone saw Jenet while we were out, or more correctly noticed her, our plan for leaving her here in the castle is out the window." Her face fell. "I think I've been grounded."

"Grounded?" Milsy looked confused. "What do you mean?"

"Oh, it's an Earth expression. It means, roughly, confined to quarters. Uh, not allowed to fly." This explanation seemed to confuse Milsy further. Garia realized Milsy was on her own. "Where's Merizel?"

"I've no idea. She had a message after you left and went out with Bursila. She didn't say where or what for."

"Oh, great. So, what have you been doing while we've been out?"

"I've been practicing walking in these shoes," Milsy said. "And," she added diffidently, "I've been looking at your clothes. I hope you don't mind."

"Of course not, Milsy. After all, you'll be wearing some of them in a few days."

"Thank you, Garia." Milsy frowned. "You wear some very strange things, don't you? I don't know if it's because they are clothes that noble women wear or if they are new designs you brought with you from where you come from. Some of them look very odd."

"Oh. Well, let's go into the dressing room while we wait for the others to come back and you can show me what you found."

It turned out that Milsy had found Garia's riding gear and couldn't quite believe that any woman would be seen wearing breeches. Garia was forced to demonstrate, recounting the story of what had happened the first time she wore them in front of the King. Other items of her exercise gear also fascinated Milsy and she pronounced herself a fan of circle skirts. The two spent a relaxing time in the dressing room before noises through the passage to the sitting room heralded the return of Merizel and her maid.

"Hello, Garia! Look what I've been given!" Merizel held up a bag as she and Bursila joined Garia and Milsy in the bedroom. She noticed the expression on Garia's face. "What's happened? Where's Jenet? She's not hurt, is she?"

Garia sighed. "She is supposed to be, but she went out with me this afternoon, didn't she?"

Merizel's eyes widened. "Oh, no! We got carried away, didn't we? What happened?"

Garia recounted her arrival back at the castle ending with her presumed confinement.

"Oh. Do you think anyone saw her?"

"I've no idea. The point is, if anyone realized that she shouldn't have been there with me at all. Excuse me, Bursila, but people don't notice maids, do they? If you're a noble lady, then you have one. It would have been more obvious if I hadn't had a maid with me."

"But I should have gone with you instead, milady," Bursila said.

"Possibly," Garia agreed, "but, I was so focused on the fact that Jenet had the Guild badge that I forgot she shouldn't have been out at all." She grimaced. "I don't think I would have been comfortable with you wearing the badge, Bursila. That would have been lying, wouldn't it? The guildsmen make a big thing of those badges."

Bursila nodded. "As you say, milady. Where is Jenet now?"

"The Queen sent her to the castle infirmary." Garia scowled. "It's all our fault. If we had thought about this more carefully, Jenet ought to have been sent to the infirmary right away and none of this would have happened."

Garia looked at the bag Merizel was carrying. "What's that? It looks like another instrument."

Merizel beamed. "It is! It's another dajan. Terinar remembered that he saw some old instruments in a store-room they went in while they were searching for those men. It's not as fancy as the one Aunt Vivenne," she blushed saying the name, "gave me, but I've been told it's mine to keep. I'll be able to take it with me when we finally leave for the north." Her face changed. "Oh, no! You don't suppose that we can't go now, do you?"

Garia shrugged. "I've no idea. You heard about Taranna, I suppose?"

"No. What happened to Taranna?"

"I have no details at all, but it looks like she collapsed and died while we were out." Merizel looked shocked. "The Queen started telling us when we arrived back. Unfortunately, she saw Jenet then and got angry with me. I didn't find out any more."

"That's terrible! Oh, the poor woman! Oh, and Captain Bleskin! Just when he was about to set off to enjoy a quiet retirement with his -" Merizel looked upset. She shook her head. "That's terrible," she repeated. She started. "Oh! Feteran! Does this mean..? I don't know." She shook her head again.

"And I'm stuck in here, waiting for the Queen to arrive and shout at me," Garia said.

"But I'm not stuck here," Merizel said. "Let me go out and find out what happened. Um, it might be safer in any case if I'm not here when the Queen arrives."

Garia gave a wry smile. "Thank you for your unwavering support. No, you're right. Go and find out what you can, the Queen isn't annoyed at you, only me. I'll need to wash up and change before dinner, Milsy can help me do that and learn how to be a lady's maid at the same time."

"As you say, Garia. I'll just go and find somewhere to put this," she held up the bag, "and we'll be away. Come, Bursila."

With just the two of them left alone in the suite again Garia and Milsy undressed each other then climbed into the tub to clean up before getting ready for the evening meal. It seemed a huge waste of water for two people so Garia decided to leave it there until Merizel and Bursila returned. Previously she would have grossed out at sharing bath water with others but life on Anmar had cured her of that early on. The two dried each other and returned to the dressing room to find something to wear.

They were still going through the rails in their underwear when noises indicated others entering the suite. With fluffy robes around them they emerged to find Terys, Margra and Merizel waiting in her sitting room with their maids.

"Please be seated," the Queen said. She came straight to the point. "Garia, dear, you have made an error of judgment today but I ought not to have scolded you on the steps of the castle entrance." She thought a moment before continuing, "However, despite that, it may serve to our advantage. This is not an appropriate time to talk of such matters, though. I have just visited the infirmary to speak to Jenet, finding Margra already there. Jenet tells me that you all forgot about her throat injury, even she did herself. Therefore, it would not be appropriate to make you entirely responsible for what happened today, although you must accept as any noble does that you bear formal responsibility for the actions of your staff."

Terys sighed. "I forget that you are yet so young, child. I also forget, sometimes, that you come from somewhere else entirely and that you are not yet completely familiar with our ways and customs. The present circumstance -" Terys waved a hand to indicate their surroundings, "- must be completely unlike anything you would be familiar with in Kansas, must it not? While there is much on Earth which would be strange to us so there will still be much here that will confuse you from time to time. It is therefore understandable that on occasion our plans may fail despite our most careful efforts."

Garia bowed her head. "Thank you, Your Majesty. What happened was thoughtless of us. One of us should have remembered the plan at least."

"As you say, dear. Now, we are left with a new circumstance and must add that to our schemes. Margra and I have decided that she examined Jenet this morning and gave permission for her to accompany you on your visit to the miners' hall. On your return Margra examined her again and discovered that she ought not to have been permitted to go, prescribing her complete rest in the infirmary for some days to come." Terys looked steadily at Garia as she explained, "That will ensure that the mistake is not made again."

"As you wish, ma'am."

"As for yourself, we have decided that my public displeasure at your taking Jenet shall serve a useful purpose, that is, you will have to stay up here in this corridor until the time comes for you to return to the palace. That will provide sufficient reason for your absence from the other parts of the castle."

"But, ma'am," Garia objected, "does that mean I'll have to take all my meals up here? What about exercising? And the frayen? We can't go all that time without visiting them."

"Yes, you'll have to eat most of your meals in here, dear." Terys indicated Milsy. "That will help keep your shadow away from public gaze... and provide her with sufficient food. As for exercises and frayen, well," Terys thought for a moment, "yes, you may perform those duties, but not as often as you otherwise might. And you shall have a strong escort whenever you leave our corridor, is that understood?"

Garia reluctantly agreed, "As you command, ma'am."

"There will be one or two formal meals which will require your presence in the dining hall," Terys added, "Including, I regret, a funeral meal. We met Merizel in the infirmary and discovered none of you knew what had happened to poor Taranna. That is the reason Margra has accompanied us here. Margra?"

"Thank you, ma'am," the palace Healer said. She turned to Garia. "Milady, Taranna rose after her afternoon nap and about a bell later complained of pains in her left chest and arm, about here," she indicated on her own body. "She has suffered such pains before and we have prescribed herbs and ointments to relieve her, but this time it seems that what happened was much stronger than before. She fell to the floor and appeared very ill. We did what we could for her but she died about a bell later." She shook her head. "We do not know what was wrong with her, milady. Might it be familiar to you?"

Garia sighed. It would have taken a modern crash team to save Taranna but it would probably be a century or more before such methods arrived on Anmar. She nodded.

"From what you have described," she said slowly, "I would guess that Taranna had what we call a heart attack. No, that doesn't mean attack in the sense you use it here, it just means a very sudden failure of the heart organ."

"The heart? We thought that it was a muscular problem she had suffered from for many years."

"It just seems that way, Mistress Margra. What you describe is familiar enough to me that I can tell you it was definitely a heart attack." She shook her head. "I'm sorry, it would not have been possible to save Taranna. There are ways in which she might have been saved, had this happened in Earth, but even there survival is not guaranteed. It sounds like this has happened before?"

"As you say, milady. Five or six times, by my memory, over many years."

Garia nodded. "Then her heart was already damaged, I guess. I don't know much of the gory details, but the heart is a muscle like others in the body and needs good blood flow to work properly. If one of the arteries gets blocked for some reason the flow gets cut off and part of the muscle dies. Each time it happens the heart gets weaker until eventually it can't work at all." She shook her head again. "On Earth, saving someone who has had a heart attack involves highly trained... healers... using expensive and delicate equipment. Time is important, too. If you can't get them to the equipment inside about a bell there's usually little hope of them living. I'm sorry."

"If that is how it must be, milady, then we shall continue to do what we can until such time as we may do better." Margra's eyebrows raised. "Blocked arteries, milady?"

Garia shrugged. "You understand I know nothing of the details, Mistress Margra? I'm no healer. There are at least two ways an artery - or a vein - might be blocked that I can think of. Firstly, if there's an internal injury a blood clot might get formed as the damage heals itself." Margra nodded. "Part of the clot might break off and get swept through the arteries until it finds itself in one that's too small for it. Just like a blocked drainpipe, nothing else can get past the blockage. Things start to die. The other way is if your diet is bad, you can get deposits lining the arteries and veins. Again, some of these deposits might break free and block something." Garia shrugged. "For all I know there are any number of other reasons why a heart may become damaged. Those are just two I've read about."

"I see, milady. Can you tell me more at some other time? I do not wish to subject Her Majesty to matters she might find distasteful."

"I might be interested, Margra," Terys put in dryly. "But perhaps I might not be that interested. You may come and consult Garia whenever your duties permit, Margra. After all," she added with a small smile, "you know where you shall find her, don't you?"

"As you say, ma'am."

"Mistress Margra," Garia said, "I am always willing to tell you what I know, even though it probably isn't very much."

"Every little fact you can tell us is something more than we already know, milady. Every little fact we learn helps us to save another life, make someone else's life more comfortable, helps us understand more about how our bodies work."

"Very well," Terys said. "Now, to the future. The King and I think it only appropriate to delay our return to the palace in order to attend Taranna's funeral. Although Captain Bleskin had a private family life we both knew his wife well and it is only fitting that we show him support in his hour of need. Her pyre will be here, on a private mountain terrace where such ceremonies are usually held. It will be two or three days before the arrangements may be completed."

Garia stared at Terys before realizing what her expression must look like and softening it. Were the King and Queen so cold-blooded? Her mind whirled with the possibilities, the dates and movements of people that this personal tragedy might improve. She gave a small nod.

"As you say, ma'am."

Terys gave her a stern look. "Other matters we will discuss once the funeral has taken place. That much we owe Captain Bleskin, don't you agree?"

Garia bowed her head once more, rebuked for doubting her Queen. "Yes, ma'am."

"Good. Then we must depart. I see you are preparing for your evening meal, we must make ready for our own." The Queen stood, and therefore so did everyone else. "Come, Margra. We shall leave these young folk to their own affairs."

~o~O~o~

After the evening meal the other young nobles, learning of Garia's restrictions, came together to visit her. Soon the sitting room was filled, some of the dining chairs having to be used to seat some of her visitors.

"What happened, Garia?" asked Dalenna. "You went out this afternoon, what went wrong?"

"I went with Guildmaster Parrel to visit the Miners' Guildhall, to pay a courtesy visit. Unfortunately, I took Jenet with me and she wasn't supposed to be out because her throat is still bruised. The Queen decided that I had gone against Margra's orders." Garia shrugged. "I'm stuck up here until we go home, now. Oh, I can go visit the frayen and maybe do some exercises, but no more wandering around the castle for me."

"You did that deliberately, Garia?" Terinar asked.

"By no means, Terry. We all simply forgot. I couldn't take Bursila or another maid in her stead since Jenet has a guild servant's badge. I was so focused on that I forgot about her bruise and she was too loyal to mention it."

"A guild servant's badge?" Korizet asked, amazed. "I thought they never allowed women into their buildings?" A thought occurred to her and she put a hand to her mouth. "You went to the Miners' Guildhall? How did you manage that? Did they make you have your meeting in the courtyard? That's what happened last time father and mother went to a ceremony there."

Garia grinned. "I actually got inside the building. Last month I was formally made a Guildmistress in Palarand, the first ever. That's why Jenet has a servant's badge. Mind you, there was a certain amount of disagreement about my rank today which the presence of His Highness there helped to clarify."

Keren grinned in turn. "Horran had received notices of guild business from the main guildhall in Palarand, as you might expect. As he considers himself independent he ignores most of what he reads. He hadn't expected Garia to appear on his threshold, though. When she turned up with Parrel and twenty armed men, including me, it made him reconsider his position."

"Let me understand this," Terinar said. "You, Parrel and Keren went inside the Miners' Guildhall? Does that mean he'll let anyone in, now?"

Keren shook his head. "I don't think so, Terry. Today's visit was special, because Garia will need the co-operation of the miners to advance our plans for the future." Many of them nodded. "She basically appealed to his greed. The amounts his men will dig out of the ground will become so great they are all bound to become rich. Many more miners will need to be employed as well, meaning his power base becomes larger as time passes."

Terinar raised an eyebrow. "Does this mean we'll have problems in the future from the miners? They are bad enough now."

"We think we can control them, Terry. If we can't, then we'll just have to deal with them... firmly. We need those materials." He grinned. "If I have to choose between Garia and Horran, guess which one I would pick?" He flicked a dismissive hand. "It will take many years for the results to show, in any case. It's possible I would be King by the time that happens, and I'm not going to take any nonsense from the miners, I can assure you."

"So you're restricted, then, Garia," Korizet said. "Are you to stay in this suite, or may you go further?"

"I'm not entirely sure," Garia replied. "I think I'm allowed to visit those with suites in this corridor but no further, except under heavy escort." She gave Korizet a shame-faced half-smile. "Don't get angry with them, Kor. They mean well, after all. They are trying to keep me safe from external dangers, and we just proved the castle wasn't as safe as anyone thought."

Korizet looked positive. "Then we'll all have to come and keep you company, won't we? Um, I don't necessarily mean all of us together, like we are now, but we could each find time so that Garia isn't left lonely, can't we?" She looked appealingly at the others. "What do you say?"

Stebenar and Willan nodded. "Of course," Willan said. "We have some activities planned for the rest of our stay but we have plenty of free time as well. We'd be delighted to keep you company, Garia."

There was murmured agreement from the others but some faces showed brief flashes of alarm. Garia fought to keep her own expression hopeful as she realized what the problem was.

"Uh, that's very generous of you all," she told them, "and I'm sure we can work out an arrangement so that you're not all in each other's way. But, uh..." she looked flustered. "Excuse me, I have to leave you a short while, I think my dinner is making itself felt. Bursila, if you would..?"

Garia rose and went through into her bedroom followed by Merizel's maid, closing both of the passage doors behind her. Once in her bedroom she turned to Bursila.

"We can't have someone with us all the time and keep Milsy a secret! The poor girl will be stuck in her room for a week!"

She walked to Milsy's door and knocked on it, the young servant girl opening it almost immediately. Garia explained the problem and a possible solution.

"Since I'm stuck in this suite my friends want to take turns to keep me company. We can't do that, someone would be bound to find you, won't they? But, you're a castle servant, there's no reason they shouldn't know about you, is there? Go and put on your servant's uniform, Bursila will help you change, and then we'll go back and introduce you to the others. I'll tell them something which is truthful but won't give anything away. That will allow you to be around when my friends come to visit. Thank goodness we didn't decide to cut your hair right away!"

Milsy thought briefly, then nodded. "As you say, milady. I'll just be another castle servant, won't I?" She paused, horror-struck. "But I only have the kitchen dress I came up in, and that's been sent to the laundry! What can I do?"

Bursila supplied the answer. "Milady, you and Milady Merizel were each given servant's clothes so that you might walk the castle corridors unnoticed. Your own must fit Milsy, must it not?"

"That's right. Go, quickly!"

Garia pointed and Milsy and Bursila went into Garia and Merizel's dressing room. While she waited Garia untied and re-tied her sash, just in case anyone thought she hadn't used the facilities. Given her luck today, someone would notice. When they returned Milsy wore a servant's dress in castle livery. The three made their way back to Garia's sitting room where the others were listening to Keren describe the visit to the Guildhall.

"Uh, guys, this is Milsy," Garia gestured to the young woman. "She's been lent to me while Jenet is in the infirmary."

Bursila and Milsy joined the other maids against the wall. Korizet eyed Milsy with interest.

"I don't know you, girl," she said.

"My Lady, I was previously employed in the kitchens," Milsy explained with a curtsey. "Master Samind thought I could do better and the Queen required another maid at short notice."

"Ah. I thought I would have known your face a little better if you had been one of the personal staff. Are you finding the work difficult? This must be different than what you have known before."

"My Lady, I have learned much since I have left the kitchens. I have nothing to complain about."

Korizet nodded. "As you say. You travel with the Queen? I trust you shall not disgrace the name of Dekarran by your future actions, Milsy."

"In front of the Queen, My Lady? I do not intend to disgrace anyone."

Garia breathed a sigh of relief as Korizet lost interest. The others, being visitors to the castle, wouldn't have known Milsy and she thought that Terinar probably didn't take too much notice of the staff he didn't personally interact with, but Korizet might have noticed Milsy in the past. Now that she was known to be around, Garia hoped that she would fade into the background just as the other maids did. She just wished that sometimes she could do the same thing!

They talked then about things that the others had done until Terinar remembered the dajan.

"Have you tried that instrument out yet, Merry?"

"What's this?" Stebenar asked.

"While we were searching the castle for Garia's attackers, we found some old musical instruments in a store-room. I suggested to my parents that we donated a dajan to Merry. By the look on her face she hasn't tried it yet."

"No, Terry, I haven't," Merizel responded. "What with Garia's adventures and the death of Captain Bleskin's wife I've had other things to think about."

"Oh, of course! How sad," Terissa said. "To die so suddenly, and on the way to a peaceful retirement!"

"Such a blow," Keren said, "and it must be such a shock for poor Captain Bleskin."

"Can I visit him, Keren?" Garia asked. "To express my sympathies."

"Of course! Perhaps I'll collect you tomorrow morning and we can offer our respects. I'm sure mother will permit you to do that."

After some talk the discussion returned to Merizel's dajan.

"I'd heard," Stebenar said to Garia, "that you have some theory regarding the use of the frets of the dajan."

"It's no theory," Garia replied. "That instrument design came originally from Earth and though I'm no musician I know how those frets are used, and it isn't how you use them here. That's why the music you play here sounds so... bad... to my ears, you're forcing the instrument to play notes and scales it wasn't designed for."

Stebenar raised an eyebrow. "Shall you show us how you think it is meant to sound, Garia? Or do you not play such an instrument?"

"I've never picked one up in my life," Garia replied cheerfully. "Either of my lives, actually. But I ought to be able to get my point across. If you wouldn't mind, Merry?"

"Garia? Oh, yes, of course."

Merizel left and returned with the bag, from which she drew out the instrument. Garia could see immediately that this dajan was far older and plainer than the one Merizel had used before. Merizel passed the instrument to Garia who put it on its side on her lap, neck to the left.

Willan immediately pointed. "That's not how you hold a dajan. It should be the other way round."

"That's how we hold stringed instruments on Earth," Garia said, "with very few exceptions. The left hand always goes on the neck. Now, give me a moment to figure this out." She looked at Merizel. "You haven't even tuned the strings, I suppose?"

Merizel shook her head. "No, Garia. It has only been out of the bag twice since we found it in the store room."

The strings were slack so Garia turned the pegs until they were roughly tightened, then gently strummed across the sound board. Everyone winced.

Garia smiled. "Now you know what your music sounds like to my ears. So, now I'll try to do a scale. Er, that's what you call a ladder, I think."

Now, how the heck do I do this? I know almost zero about making music! I had a go at learning to play the piano many years ago but my co-ordination was just abysmal. I couldn't read the music and put my fingers in the right places at the same time. I couldn't read music, period. And forget about timing! About all I remember is that notes go from A to G and some of them are half tones.

Garia thought and then a picture of a piano keyboard came into her mind.

That's right! The black notes are the half tones. So, if I start at the end here, and work my way down, then I ought to... skip a fret when it matches a black note. Keys? Don't ask me about keys. Keys are for keyholes. Let's go.

Laboriously she picked her way down the highest string, skipping frets along the way, noting that the apparent decoration on the neck actually helped her decide when to skip and when to play the half-note. She stopped and looked expectantly at her friends.

"That's interesting," Stebenar mused. "The sound is quite pleasant. But why did you stop there?"

"Because that's an octave," Garia said, noting that the word didn't translate. "That means that once you get to that point the whole thing repeats itself as the notes get higher."

"But why there?" he persisted. "Why not somewhere else?"

"Um, because..." Garia plucked the whole string then the higher note. "The second note is twice as high as the first one. That's what defines an octave."

Stebenar's brow furrowed. "Twice as high? I don't understand."

"Look. When you pluck a string, it vibrates, right? So many vibrations per... interval. The number of vibrations is related to the length of the string. The shorter the string, the faster the vibrations, the higher sounding the note. When I play this note the string is exactly half the length of when I play this note. That means the vibrations are twice as fast."

Stebenar stood and walked over to Garia, kneeling so that he could inspect the neck of the dajan closely.

"Garia, that's brilliant! I don't know much about music myself, but I'm sure this is something that our Guild of Music Makers will be interested to hear about."

"I agree," Terinar said. "I'll arrange for the castle's Music Master to meet Garia before she leaves for the palace. This is something we must investigate."

"And you can't play any tunes at all, then?" Korizet asked.

Garia grinned. "Sorry, no. When I was learning to play I discovered that my hands had too many thumbs and my timing was hopeless. I can just about sing, but not to any kind of standard, only for my own amusement."

Willan's eyes lit up. "For our amusement, perhaps?"

Garia wished she'd kept her mouth shut. "We-ell, maybe, but not tonight. I'm going to have to consider very carefully what songs I dare sing here in Alaesia. We have so much music, and a lot of it you'd consider terrible or shocking or just plain weird. And my renditions of some tunes won't be very good, either. On Earth, unless you are making the music for yourself, most of it is just listened to."

"But that surely is all you can do?" Merizel asked with a frown. "Make music or listen to it?"

Garia shook her head. "The musicians record their music," she explained, "then the recordings can be replayed over and over again. Most people have their own copies of the music and listen to it all the time, even when they are working."

"Recordings?" Terinar asked. "How does that work? I didn't even know it was possible to record music."

"Not just music, any sound," Garia said. "And... that's about all I ought to say on that subject right now, otherwise I'll have the King on my back as well as the Queen."

"Oh." Terinar looked disappointed. "Of course, I keep forgetting about your special knowledge and how it must be carefully considered." He relaxed with a smile. "Very well, let's change the subject. What else has been happening that Garia should have word of?"

~o~O~o~

When Keren and Garia entered the room the following morning the two occupants rose slowly to their feet. Feteran looked bad but his father looked terrible. Bleskin's wan face stiffened as he tried to make a salute for his visitors. Garia took in his woebegone expression and something filled inside her. Without saying a word she crossed the room and wrapped herself around Bleskin's middle, resting her head on his chest.

"Oh, captain! I am so sorry that this had to happen to you and your wife. It must have been such a shock to you."

Bleskin tentatively began to place his hands gently around Garia and then thought better of it.

"Thank you, milady," he said softly. "It was entirely unexpected. I thought that we -"

His voice failed and Garia felt him shake. She released her grip and stood back.

"Captain, please, if there is anything we may do for you, you have only to ask," she said. "Sit down, please. We don't need to be all formal at a time like this. You too, Feteran."

"Garia's right," Keren said. "You've both had a great loss, sit yourselves down. You both know that if you need anything you have only to ask."

"You're very gracious, Highness," Feteran murmured. "Thank you from both of us."

"I don't expect you to perform any of your duties right now," Garia told him. "Both you and your father need some time to adjust to what has happened. I want you to stay near your father and help him, if you can manage that."

"As you command, milady."

Everybody sat down and there was silence. At such a time there was not very much that could be said, but their presence provided some comfort to the bereaved pair. Garia spoke in a low voice to Bursila, who vanished and reappeared shortly with pel and pastries.

"It's a little early," Garia said with a small smile, "but I think it may help."

Bursila handed out the drinks and snacks. Bleskin managed a wan smile for Garia.

"I know of your unusual background, milady," he said. "Yet you perform the woman's part as though one born."

Garia smiled back. "This body has certainly made an impression on me." The smile disappeared. "I, too, have known a loss like yours. My own grandparents - my father's parents - both died not so many years ago. It affected us quite deeply. I can just about imagine what you must be feeling these days. I understand what's needed at times like these."

"As you say, milady."

As the morning went on Garia began to get worried about Bleskin's mental state. Her father's mother had died and her father's father had not lingered much longer. It seemed that it was possible to die of a broken heart, after all. Garia had known of other couples whose surviving member had not survived very long after their partner had died and she wondered if that would happen here.

Apparently ignoring Bleskin, she asked his son, "Feteran, do you know what will happen now? What will your father do?"

"Milady, I had not thought... perhaps it is too soon for such questions, before the pyre is yet lit. Have you advice for us?"

"Not advice, exactly, Feteran. I just wanted to assure Captain Bleskin that he is very much valued by the whole court and we would hate it if something should happen to him. We are all greatly in need of his knowledge and experience."

Bleskin looked up, his eyes damp. "Who is in need of me, milady?"

"Why, the King is, and the Queen is, captain. If you choose to continue north, then the Prince will be as well, especially if you're joining his caravan. Even though you have not visited the area for some time, I myself will benefit from your knowledge when I -" Garia froze.

It must have shown in her expression because a light flickered in Bleskin's eyes.

"I thought..." he said hesitantly, "that you were to accompany the King south, milady. That your visit to your lands would happen at a later time." The expressions on Garia and Keren's faces were enough to rouse Bleskin sufficiently. His tone became sharper, the old Bleskin began to reappear. "Do you tell me, milady, that you intend to defy the King's command? Explain yourself."

Keren replied for them. "Captain, we both obey the King's command in this, though it is not for public consumption. My father intends a feint, to send a decoy south, while Garia travels north in disguise to avoid being harried by those of Yod. Some complicated scheme was woven which has now," he gave a rueful smile, "fallen apart completely. We still intend to smuggle Garia out of the castle, but how this is to be arranged will now have to be determined again."

"Do you say so, Highness? And myself? I and... Taranna... were to join your party, were we not?"

"It was decided that the less who knew of the plot the better, captain. Of course, once Garia joined us you would have been told all. She is right, though, in what she says. We would benefit greatly from your years of experience on the journey north."

"And of me, milady?" Feteran asked, stiff-faced. "I take it that I will still be going south with your double?"

Garia shook her head. "Of course not, Feteran. You can't go off and leave your father on his own right now. You must accompany him wherever he goes. Everybody will understand that decision, I'll just find someone else to lead the fake bodyguard instead."

"Fake bodyguard?" Bleskin asked.

"Father," Feteran explained, "Milady would take her own men north, dressed as extra palace guardsmen as part of the Prince's party. Others of the palace guard would go south, wearing the uniforms of milady's men. In this way we hoped to deceive those of Yod into thinking milady was returning to the palace. Because I am well known it was felt that I must needs take charge of those men who pretended to belong to milady."

Bleskin put his hands to his head. "Complicated scheme, indeed! And I was part of this." He lifted his head and stared at his son. "You are part of this deception, then?"

"How could it be otherwise, father? Aye, I was present when the King first made his desires known." Feteran turned a glance at Garia. "But I mistrust milady's motives in this. I should still return to the palace with her double. She will have need of me to help her in her task."

Feteran gave Garia a long, considered look. She returned it with an exasperated sigh.

"Look, Feteran! There's no sneaky scheming going on here. Your father has just had the biggest shock of his life and he needs someone of his family with him to help him come to terms with it. Whatever else is going on around us, I just want the best for your father, and that's that. Bereavement is one of the worst things that can happen to anyone, especially after years of happy marriage, and he needs your help. Understand?"

Feteran bowed his head. "Milady, I apologize for doubting you. You are of course correct. I will stay with my father."

"Good," Garia said positively. "And now, perhaps we have stayed here long enough. What do you think, Keren?"

Keren stared at Garia, his expression unreadable. "As you say. Perhaps it is time you were returned to your suite and we left the captain to have some peace."

The two stood, bowed and curtseyed politely to their hosts and walked out of the room. Garia's men were waiting in the corridor outside and the whole detail moved off as one. Keren bent to talk quietly to Garia.

"What were you doing in there?" he hissed. "Why bring up our plans now? Couldn't you see Bleskin was in a state?"

"I was giving him a reason to live," she replied quietly.

"What?"

"When my grandmother died, her husband didn't live for very much longer afterward," she explained. "It's something that can happen when two people have lived together for a very long time. Depending on his character, the captain might not have lasted another week." She shrugged. "That's the way humans are, I guess. I know Taranna's death was a huge blow to him, but I had to give him a reason to see beyond her death. He's too good a man for us to lose right now."

"You were trying to keep him alive? I didn't realize..."

"As I said, I watched my grandfather lose the will to live after his wife died. Who knows, that may be the best thing for Captain Bleskin, but I don't believe that. Much of his attention has been on the palace guard until he retired so he might be resilient enough to cope. Only time will tell."

"Garia, you surprise me yet again. I thought you were being insensitive by talking about our plans but it seems you had another quarry in mind." He nodded thoughtfully as they walked along. "It would not have occurred to any of us, I think. You are right, it would be a waste to watch Bleskin follow his wife though few but my mother may have considered how to save him."

"I didn't even consider it myself until I walked in that room and saw what he looked like. You're right, I probably was a little insensitive but it's made him think about something else rather than retreating into himself, which certainly wouldn't have been good for him."

"As you say."

They reached Garia's door and the men dispersed to their usual stations, two outside the door and the rest at either end of the corridor. Inside the sitting room Keren turned to her.

"I'm beginning to realize that I'm seeing another side of you, Garia. As well as being smart and knowledgeable you're thinking into the future and you're thinking of people's lives as well. Mother was right, you are a treasure."

He stooped and kissed Garia on the forehead, then bowed, turned and let himself out of the room. Garia stood there thunderstruck, not noticing as Merizel and Milsy joined her from the bedroom.

"Did I just see the Prince kiss you?" Milsy asked, eyes wide.

"Yes," Garia said, absently. "Yes, you did."

~o~O~o~

The time has come for all those gathered at Castle Dekarran to make their various ways home, and for Garia that means other partings... which hit her harder than she expects. With the departure of the royal party it is also time to put her own plans into effect, but a face from the past causes an unexpected surprise.

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2011-2012 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

It had rained during the afternoon, so the paths and the mountainside were still damp. Not enough to be dangerous underfoot but enough to make everything smell of the first hint that Fall was to come. The procession wound out of the Upper Guard Room and along a path on the north side of the mountain to a leveled shelf where the funerals were customarily held. On the slabs of rock behind the mourners a few names were chiseled as memorials, though that was no longer customary.

The pyre of wood, laboriously hauled up and constructed earlier that day, had been protected from the shower by a tarpaulin of waxed canvas. Now it stood exposed, the wrapped body waiting on the top. Not everyone wore the customary gray, since many of the mourners were visitors, and one could not provide for every contingency that might happen during a journey. The King, Queen and Prince all wore gray, of course, as did his brother and his brother's family. Everyone else made do with gray sashes instead of their normal rank sashes.

The local priest and his attendants spoke the funeral rites and those of the mourners who had known the deceased added their own words. A stone-faced Bleskin, assisted by his eldest son, accepted a burning brand from a servant and thrust it into the wood stack. As the sun began to slide behind the mountain to the west everyone stood and watched Taranna's remains return to the world which had given birth to her. Finally, Bleskin turned away and the mourners made their way back into the castle.

"Is that like what happens on Earth?" Terinar asked Garia as they walked back to their suites.

"Yes and no," she replied. "On Earth there are a number of different ways of dealing with bodies, and it all depends on what the person believed, or what their families believed. Mostly what I'm used to is burials, although we do cremate people as well." She shrugged. "Of course, it might depend on how and where the person died. If it happens at sea, you might get buried at sea. That is, wrapped in canvas with a weight to keep the body down. During wars it used to be the custom to bury soldiers near where they fell, if only to keep disease down. Nowadays we tend to make efforts to bring the bodies home for burial. There's a big -"

She stopped. Telling Terinar about Arlington wasn't going to be particularly useful at the moment and would involve a bigger explanation than she decided they had time for this evening. Robanar had meant it when he said that their plans would be discussed following the funeral. Those attending would barely have time to change before meeting in one of the rooms on their corridor.

"Another time, Terry. It's a big subject and I ought to explain it once, in front of people who can write it all down as I speak." She gave him a smile. "I hope you don't mind. I have to get ready for this meeting."

Terinar grinned back at her. "I forget sometimes that you have a whole world inside that head of yours which does things different than the way we do. The subject isn't that important and I know I'll find out what I need eventually. See you later?"

"Of course."

The group that finally met was small. Only those intimately involved were present, including Robanar, Terys, Keren, Garia, Merizel and Milsy, together with Gilbanar, Merek, Jokar and Tanon. It was the last who held the key to the plan they would discuss.

"It was fortunate that Master Tanon stayed in Dekarran," Keren began. "When I found out he was still here, I asked him to come up to the castle and talk about our re-arranged schedule. He had one or two ideas," he smiled, "based on earlier activities of a similar nature we shouldn't talk about here." Gilbanar raised an eyebrow. "Oh, come on, Uncle Gil! You know exactly what Master Tanon does for the Crown that isn't spoken about. This will be no different to any of those."

"Except the person involved is considerably more important," Gilbanar growled. He was unhappy since, although the scheme was his brother's idea, it relied on those at and around Castle Dekarran for its successful execution.

"No more so than any other I may have carried, Your Grace," Tanon said mildly. "By all accounts Milady Garia is capable of looking after herself better than most we have smuggled in the past." He paused, then added, "Of course, there is her double to consider."

All eyes turned to Milsy, who looked uncomfortable in such august company. "Master, I shall do whatever is required of me," she said simply. "Living for a time with Milady Garia has made me aware that I may have talents and abilities unknown to me, though I am as yet untutored. Once I am trained, I wish that I may give as good an account of myself as milady might. " She shrugged and smiled. "That time is not yet come, however. I shall of course use my wits if the situation permits it."

Robanar put a hand to his head, running his fingers through his hair. "Maker! Is this what it is to be in the years to come? What have we done?"

Terys turned to him with a faint smile on her lips. "What did you expect, husband? That only Garia would ever be as she is now? She inspires women wherever she goes, and Palarand will be the better for it. Keren, you said that you had decided a plan with Tanon."

"Yes, mother. It seemed to me that the key point was that Garia had to be seen, publicly, to depart from the castle with great ceremony. Of course, she'll have to do so in a carriage surrounded by as many tough men as we can find. That being the case, it would be impossible to make the switch this side of the Sirrel. Therefore, Master Tanon suggested the following..."

~o~O~o~

The following morning Garia did her usual exercises, surrounded by almost every man-at-arms who could find a reason to be present in the large vault used for the purpose. She made sure to spend some time with each of her instructors, to check that they were all familiar with her ideas and all that she had taught them. At the end of the session she called her special file into a smaller chamber and made them sit.

"This is the last time we shall probably ever meet again like this," she told them. "In some ways I'm sad at that, because we've all become friends - comrades - since we started sparring together. Indeed," she added with a smile, "considering how much contact we all have with each other's bodies we couldn't be anything else but friends! And I must add that I'm impressed by the way that you've respected my body. As a young girl, any of you could have taken advantage of me but none of you have. I hope that you show any female recruits that you train the same consideration."

"Of course, Teacher," Feteran replied, acting as spokesman. "We respect you and we respect your teachings, especially once we saw you use them in action! We would treat others in exactly the same way." He grinned. "Of course, once we saw what you did to Duke Jarwin, you can be sure we treated you with the utmost caution! But we were not frightened of you, just ready to learn this new way of fighting."

"Thank you, Feteran. So, on to the reason we're gathered here. You know that the original plan was to split you up and send you off to train the forces of the different parts of Palarand. Today is when that happens. Circumstances have meant that I have ended up with three of you as part of my personal bodyguard so of course Feteran, Tord and D'Kenik remain with me. Of the rest, you'll go in pairs to each of the dukes, the final man returning to the palace to carry on training the Palace Guard. This has been previously agreed by Captain Merek. Do any of you have particular preference where you'd like to be sent? Do any of you have other ideas how we might do this?"

"Teacher," asked Bessel, "I have no objection training the men of any of the dukes but my oath is to the King. Would I have to change my allegiance as your own men did?"

The question stumped Garia and she turned to Feteran for support.

"If it is acceptable to you, Bessel, then I don't see that any would object if you changed your allegiance. If you wished to remain the King's man, I don't see why that would not be possible either." Feteran frowned. "An interesting problem, milady. Perhaps we might consult Kendar concerning the matter."

"Of course. That aspect hadn't occurred to me at all. Now, has anyone any preferences?"

The group talked over the possibilities and who got on with who, who knew anything about the castles they would soon be calling home and those they would end up training.

"I did have a request," Garia said into a pause in the conversation, "and that was that Benith be sent to Brikant. Would you go there, Benith?"

Benith grimaced. "Those two girls... excuse me, Teacher, the two Countesses. They have taken an interest in me, is that the reason?"

"It is. I would point out that they are both anxious to receive real training in martial arts, whatever their other motives might be. I might add," Garia said thoughtfully, "that you ought to consider the alternative, of not going."

"Not going, Teacher? Then what?" Benith's eyes widened. "Oh! I see... You suggest they may pursue me about the Kingdom?"

"Oh, yes. Once those two get an idea in their heads dranakhs couldn't keep them from carrying it out. If you do choose to go there, however, you can set the rules under which you meet and you'll be able to appeal to their family if there are any... improprieties."

Benith nodded. "It seems I have little choice, then." He turned to the others. "Which of you will come with me and protect me from these two obsessed females?"

The division was agreed. Kerrak and Yasoon would remain at Dekarran, training Gilbanar's troops. Benith and Joran would go to Brikant with Duke Visselen while Sardan and Maxilar would travel with Duke Norvelen to their castle in Kendeven leaving just Bessel to return to the palace. This last wasn't quite the hardship it appeared to be because once Garia returned to the palace both she and her own trained men would also be available to instruct the Palace Guard.

"I have a final present for you," she said with a smile. "Since I don't know if you'll remain the King's men or if you'll join the household wherever you end up, I don't know what colors you'll be wearing. But I can give you these, to wear when you're training."

She turned and Bursila uncovered a basket she had brought to the meeting. Garia pulled out a pink sash and presented it to each man.

"By these sashes shall your fellows in arms know that you are instructors in unarmed combat," she said, reciting a formula Keren had suggested. "Wear them with respect and pride."

The men tied their own sashes, standing a little straighter and taller once they had done so. They turned to her and, in a body, gave her a low bow.

"Thank you, men," she said. "Then, for the final time, class... dismissed."

As the men filed out Garia stopped Feteran.

"We have another meeting after the nap this afternoon."

"Milady?"

"I'll need all of our men as well, please. It's about time they all learned what is about to happen."

"As you say, milady. And the... others?"

"Captain Merek will be bring those he has selected. There may be one or two other people present, but you don't need to worry about those, they are all of the household."

"Of course, milady. And now, do you wish to visit your frayen?"

~o~O~o~

Garia turned to address those men wearing the green-on-green of House Blackstone.

"Men. The King has made some decisions which will result in changes to what will happen when we leave Dekarran. Since much of what will happen will be military in nature, Captain Merek has been placed in charge of this part of the operation. For reasons which will shortly become apparent, I'll ask you all to listen to what the captain says and to take any instructions from him as you would from me or from Feteran. Does anybody have any questions so far? Good. Captain?"

"Thank you, milady. Men," Merek's eyes covered the fourteen men in the room, "You all know that Milady Garia has been recently beset by an enemy who seeks to abduct or injure her, even to kill her. The King grows annoyed by this interference in the affairs of the kingdom and seeks a way to divert the attention of our enemy away from milady. Therefore, when the royal party departs this castle to return to the palace they will not be accompanied by Baroness Blackstone but by a double."

Everyone's gaze turned to an embarrassed Milsy, standing beside Garia wearing one of her day dresses.

"Yes, this is the girl," Merek confirmed. "Before we start out, she will have her hair cut to resemble the Baroness and will wear her wardrobe during the journey. She will travel entirely by carriage and the task of those who accompany her will be to ensure she gets to the palace safely and undetected. The Baroness, meanwhile, will be traveling north with the Prince, concealed under another disguise. Now, you all know that the King instructed that the guard traveling with the Prince be increased, those additional men will be those of you here who are armsmen of the Baroness. This makes sense as she will be with the Prince's party. The rest of you present today are detailed to guard milady's double closely."

Merek looked at the expressions on the faces of those surrounding him and half-smiled.

"I see some of you have understood the plan. Obviously, those men who go south with the double must appear Milady's men, and therefore must wear her colors, until at least the overnight stop in South Slip. The real Baroness will be journeying with us that far, since her departure from the castle must be seen by everyone. For the same reason those who will go with the Prince must wear palace colors, but that is not a problem since you all wore them for most of the journey here. The only change you need make is to switch sashes with those who will go with Milady's double."

"Captain," Feteran asked, "the journey to South Slip will require those men to wear our uniforms, is this correct?"

"As you say, commander. If your men would let these fine men borrow Milady's colors for that brief journey, it will seem that she is surrounded by her own men for the return to the palace. Once the King's party departs South Slip the use of sashes in Milady's colors should be sufficient and the uniforms can be returned north to catch up with their owners once again."

Feteran considered the matter then nodded. "Aye, captain."

"There is another slight problem," Garia said. "Originally, Feteran had to return to the palace since he is too well known to be absent during the journey. Since his mother's death I have made it clear that he should remain with his father and so another should go instead. I think it's a good idea that one of my men goes south because he will know the routine I'm supposed to be following. Therefore, I've chosen Tord to go with those who will be pretending to be my men. With Captain Merek's permission he will be in charge of the squad."

"Milady," one of the palace men asked, "what of your maid, and of your secretary? Will they be returning south?"

"Lady Merizel's maid Bursila has volunteered to accompany my double south. Since my maid Jenet is injured and will have to stay behind in the castle, we should get away with that. Um," she grinned, "don't expect to meet anyone else of my retinue along the way, although of course Lady Merizel and I will be traveling as far as South Slip as Captain Merek told you. As for Jenet, you can expect her to make an unexpected recovery shortly after the King departs."

All the men were grinning now. When all was said and done, guard work was usually routine and mostly boring, although less so since Garia had appeared in their midst. Now, to be part of a scheme, with doubles and substitutions, subterfuges and misdirections, fired them all with enthusiasm.

"I want to give you all a warning," Merek said sternly. "Those traveling south, including Milady's double, face a real risk of attack, even if they are with the King's party. You must all take your duties seriously and you must not breathe a word of what is happening to any other. If you should be questioned by others, including guardsmen, refer them to me. I will add that Milady's double obviously does not have her martial abilities so must be guarded as you would any other lady of the court. While she is acting as a double, she shall be treated with the rank she appears to have. Understood?"

A chorus of "Aye, captain."

A lone voice. "Captain, has the girl a name? You have not called her anything but 'double'".

"If I gave you a name, you might say it by mistake and reveal the plan," Merek told them. "You'll call her 'Baroness' or 'milady' just as you normally would."

One of her own men asked, "Milady? What about us? When shall we meet you again?"

"That's another part of the plan it's best you know nothing about," Garia said. "Um, all I might say is that you'll go north with Prince Keren and after a couple of days you'll develop wagon trouble. We'll catch you up there. We'll be bringing your uniforms back with us."

Merek's eyes narrowed. "Milady, I understood the intention was for you to appear as part of the Prince's party during your journey north, so why might you require your colors?"

"Ah, well, we're going to inspect the lands the King gave me. It might be necessary for me to appear as Baroness during that time. We don't know what we'll find up there, so we're keeping our options open. We just hope we'll be far enough away that word of my presence takes time to trickle back south."

"As you say, milady. Now, if you would excuse us, I think your men should remove their tunics so that we might discover if any alterations are required."

"Oh? Oh, yes!" A room full of half-dressed men. I'm not sure what I think about that idea, although by the look on Milsy's face I know what she's thinking. "Come on, er, double. Let's leave these men to strip off in peace."

~o~O~o~

Vivenne had persuaded Robanar to let the young nobles have a final evening together before they went their separate ways. There was a hidden agenda there, since it became clear that the assembled mothers wanted to watch them all dance. Reluctantly they all gathered in one of the wood-floored rooms and Merizel tuned up her dajan. Garia discovered that she remembered the moves quite easily and a reasonably entertaining time was held by all.

During a break in the action Garia spoke to the twins. "I've given you both your dearest wish, although he wasn't that happy about it."

"What? Oh! You mean Benith? He's really coming to Brikant?"

"He is, but I must caution you to treat him with respect. He's there - with Joran - to teach unarmed combat to your father's men. He'll also teach you if you ask, but if you go all gooey-eyed over him it could get awkward." Garia regarded the pair. "Let him settle in and get established in your home first, and you might find out more about him and what he likes and dislikes. If you press yourselves on him you might make him run away."

They both looked at Garia, expressions downcast.

"It's because you're older than us, is that it?"

"Partly. Remember my background as well. I've been on the receiving end of the kind of treatment I know you two are capable of and it can be pretty scary. Just give him time, that's all I ask."

Terissa looked at her. "We'll do as you ask, Garia. We trust you, even though inside we both want to..." she blushed. "I never knew growing up could be so hard."

Garia gave them an encouraging smile. She'd had her own experiences with rampaging female hormones. "Everybody tells me that the teenage years are the best time of your life. The good parts will definitely outweigh the bad parts, from what I've experienced so far."

Dalenna considered. "But you've ended up on another planet in a different body. That's hardly likely to happen to the rest of us, is it?"

"Actually, it's probably not too far from the truth. By the time you hit twenty the world you live in will look completely different and," she looked at their budding torsos, "you will certainly have different bodies by then. You'll be grown-up women, won't you?"

"That's so," they agreed, and then Vivenne called them back to the dance floor.

~o~O~o~

The next morning Tanon's factor in Dekarran had three traveling chests delivered to the castle. These were taken up to Keren's quarters, ostensibly to be filled with extra clothing and belongings of those additional men attached to his party. This was just about true, but the bulk of the space was reserved for the effects of Garia, Merizel and Jenet which needed to be taken north with them. Since taking the chests to Garia's suite would have caused questions to be asked, the chests went into Keren's suite and then a procession carried the women's possessions through the 'secret' level from their own suite into his. About half of Garia's clothing went, since Milsy would require some to wear, but all her exercise clothes went, along with both womens' riding gear, her helmet and her swords.

Traveling through the hidden level in the other direction came clothing suitable for a woman accompanying a caravan. These few garments, sufficient to get Jenet out of the castle and into the town, were left behind the secret panel for later. Just before lunch Keren had servants pack the remainder of his belongings and all the chests were taken down to be loaded into the wagons.

After lunch everyone came out into the main courtyard to see Keren off. His three wagons, each pulled by a dranakh, were lined up and surrounded by men of the Palace Guard - men, coincidentally, who had all been present on Garia's trip to the Miner's Guildhall. The four extra men that Gilbanar had provided, one now driving the third wagon, also accompanied the caravan wearing palace colors. At the front was Bleskin's 'truck', now occupied by himself and Feteran, with their frayen on leading reins. Keren stood with those watching his departure.

"Fare you well, son," Robanar rumbled. "This is your first journey into the Kingdom as a man and by yourself. I feel sure that with the stout men that surround you, you shall not encounter any difficulty you are not capable of handling. Send word of your progress, since your mother will become difficult if you do not write often."

Terys tapped her foot. "Don't listen to him, Keren. He's the one likely to fret if we don't hear word. Now, you've no schedule to keep so there's no need to hurry and cause problems. Come here and let me give you a hug."

"Yes, mother."

Next came Gilbanar. "Young pup, look after yourself. Keep your eyes open. If there's anything amiss in my lands I want to know about it. I don't think you'll find much, though. Just go and enjoy your ride."

Garia hadn't realized until this minute how the shock of Keren's departure would affect her. He'd already become the center of her world without her realizing it, and now he was going. Both knew that the separation was not going to be for very long, but Garia approached the parting as if she was really going back to the palace. Tears trickled down both cheeks.

"Garia, hush. I'm not going away for ever. We'll soon be back together again, won't we?"

"As you say, Highness," she mumbled.

Embarrassed, he turned to his father. "I'd better go, before the castle gets flooded. Fare you well, father."

Keren bowed to Robanar and then turned, walked over to his frayen and mounted. A raised hand, and then the party moved off round the rock pillar towards the north gate. Garia found Terys's arms round her.

"There, child." More softly, she added, "He still has a place in your heart, doesn't he?"

"As do you all, ma'am," Garia said.

"Well said, dear, but that wasn't what I meant and you know it. Now, let us go inside and I'll get the girls to make us a nice pot of pel."

By the time Terys, Vivenne and Garia were ensconced in one of Gilbanar's parlors Garia had been able to analyze her response to Keren's departure.

"It's not quite what you think, ma'am," she explained. "It's just that, well, everyone is splitting up, going off in various directions. Just yesterday I said farewell to the men I've been training in unarmed combat, for example. They're all going off to train others all over the Kingdom and I don't know if we'll ever be together again. When we trained together... you understand, we were physically close, because that's what the style of fighting is all about, we all became close friends. Now my friends are going to be sent all over Palarand.

"Then there's those of my own age like Stebenar and Willan and the twins and Terinar and Korizet... Okay, Terinar and Korizet aren't going anywhere, but I am, and so soon I won't be able to have a chat and a laugh again for a while... Keren leaving was just the final thing that drove it all home." She stared unhappily at her cup of pel. "I know I won't be alone, but... I've gotten accustomed to having my friends around me."

Terys sipped and thought for a while, then put down her cup and spoke. "Dear, it is a part of life that those we are fond of, those who are our friends, others we come to know and love, eventually we must accept that they, too may move out of our lives. It may be a sudden death, like that of poor Taranna, or a posting, like that of your instructors, or perhaps something else. Only the Maker may know how and when those we become close to will part from us.

"Do you not know we understand this? I found it hard to bear when I became Robanar's Queen, since it meant that I left all my friends and family and moved to a distant, unknown land. I found it hard to bear when my daughters married and moved away from the palace to be with their new husbands. The chances of life mean that events like these happen and we must make the best of them. Your friends may depart, and you may never see some of them again, but you still hold the memories of your time with them and you will treasure those. That is how it will be, and that is how it should be."

Garia was silent for a long time before she sighed and spoke.

"As you say, ma'am. One of the twins said to me when we were dancing that growing up was hard. This is different than what she meant, but it is still hard to bear."

~o~O~o~

The next morning everyone went down into the town to see the departure of Duke Norvelen and his party. These would leave as they came, by ship, so a procession of carriages transported everyone to the quayside to watch them board and cast off. Stebenar and Willan proved to be quite knowledgeable about matters nautical so they kept Garia entertained until it was time to depart. A peremptory shout from their father made them run across the quay and jump the gap to the deck of their craft. Sailor types did nautical things and the current of the Palar swiftly carried the ship out into the center of the river and towards the confluence with the Sirrel. Garia turned to Terinar, who was standing beside her describing something to Merizel.

"Terry, I assume that their departure time had something to do with the tides?"

"That's right, Garia. The Palar generally runs out most of the time but if they went down into the Sirrel as the tide came in they would be taken up-river, which is the wrong direction for them to get home. The tide's turning now so they won't be hit by the strong current as they enter the Sirrel."

"Yes, of course. I suppose you're quite knowledgeable about matters to do with ships and such, given you live where you do?"

"Enough, I think. I'm not going to become a sea-captain or anything like that so I don't know about hoisting sails or pointing a ship in the right direction though. I know more about cargoes and trade routes than I do about ship-handling, seeing how much trade comes through Dekarran. I was just explaining to Merry, in fact -"

Garia listened to his explanation with only part of her mind. The other part had come to a realization.

Terinar and Merizel? Really? Have I been walking round with my eyes shut all this time? No, surely not. We've only been here, what, three weeks? Four? Has it really been that long?

Then the Baroness of Blackstone kicked in. Oh my God! What do I do if Merry and Terry... Am I going to have to find another secretary? Should I be preventing... No! That's not fair on Merry. Oh, God, what do I do?

"Hey, what's wrong, Garia? Sad to see your friends sail away?"

I'll be on my own again... just as I was when I arrived here.

"Yes, I guess. We're all going off in different directions, aren't we? Oh, you aren't, but I am, so that amounts to the same thing, doesn't it?"

"I'll be coming with you, Garia," Merizel protested. "We all know you don't function well without someone to organize you!"

"That's true, Merry." Garia sighed. "Look, the others are getting back into the carriages. Come on."

~o~O~o~

Late that afternoon, a gaggle of palace servant women went out the north gate and down the ramp, as they often did. Most of them turned onto a steep path that led eastward into the town but four, each carrying covered baskets, carried on down the ramp to the warehouse district. These four were accompanied by castle guardsmen, because although the town itself was relatively benign it would not be safe for unaccompanied women to walk through the warehouse district and wharf areas.

Much later the women and their protectors climbed back up the north ramp and were readmitted to the castle. Nobody took much notice of them since this was a fairly common occurrence. Nobody counted the women, since the gate guards were looking for particular men, not women. Nobody searched the baskets, since they were obviously not big enough to smuggle a man in or out of the castle.

Much later, Merizel succumbed to nerves.

"Are you sure we're doing the right thing, Garia? This whole scheme appears to me to be crazier every time I think it through."

"It's too late for that, Merry. We've started the ball rolling and we have to see it through now. All we have to do is be ourselves and make it look like we're going home to the palace tomorrow. Just act naturally and we should be fine."

"I just can't help thinking that there are so many things that might go wrong. Far too many people are part of the scheme and it only takes one of them to let something slip -"

"That's okay! Most of them only know a small part of the whole scheme anyway so I don't think a lot of damage can be done."

"But all it takes is for someone to notice something wrong and then wonder why. Wasn't there any other way of doing this?"

"There might have been but the King had to work with the circumstances we had. We'll manage, just you see."

~o~O~o~

The ferries across the Sirrel could operate at most states of the tide so it had been decided that the King's procession would set off from the castle after lunch had been taken. Terys hadn't approved of this because it would make having a nap difficult but Robanar had over-ruled her saying she could sleep on the ferry if she was really that tired.

So, with great fanfare, King, Queen and adopted daughter were loaded into their respective carriages and the whole procession of carriages, wagons, dranakhs, frayen, guardsmen and servants descended carefully from the south gate to the tiny harbor from which the ferries operated. There was the usual crowd clustered around the lower square waiting to bid farewell to their King and Queen but Garia and Merizel could barely see out of their carriage windows because of the number of guardsmen which surrounded it.

Since there were only two slips this side of the river it took longer to load the ferries and Garia's carriage was detained until there were sufficient guardsmen across the river to protect her when she arrived. It was well into the afternoon before her second crossing of the great river was complete and she looked forward to reaching the inn set aside for the female members of the party - and some food. To her surprise the carriage took her all the way to the door to ensure that she did not have to walk through the town.

Garia discovered over the evening meal that their situation had become complicated by the presence of the twins. Visselen's party had crossed the Sirrel at the same time as the royals and would depart along a separate road for Brikant in the morning. The girls cornered her after the meal.

"There's something going on, isn't there, Garia?"

"Shall you tell us? Or will we find out on our own?"

Garia's heart sank. If anyone could work out what was happening, it was those two. Worse, they would immediately spot the substitution in the morning, when...

"Come with me. We have to find the Queen."

They managed to find a small room where they could speak privately but it meant they all had to stand. Terissa outlined the discrepancies they had noticed and the odd words they had heard in passing. Terys sighed as she realized that she would have to tell the twins at least part of the plan.

"Girls, this is a decree of the King," she told them. The two immediately became silent and attentive. Once Terys had told them what was to happen they relaxed and became constructive.

"Ma'am, we would never knowingly do anything that might put Garia in danger," Dalenna said.

"Ah!" said Terissa brightly. "That's why that new maid... what was her name? That's who is going to take her place, isn't it?"

Garia and Terys looked at each other.

"I think you'll get on just fine with Milsy," Garia said. "All you have to do is act natural and don't whatever you do, call her anything else but Garia! Just treat her the exact same as you would treat me and everything should be fine."

"As you say, Garia."

"You two are supposed to be much smarter than your brother," Terys told them sternly. "Just make sure you are smart tomorrow morning."

The twins curtseyed. "Your Majesty," Terissa said, "we understand the plan and we wish Garia to be safe. We shall do all that we are able to, you may trust us."

~o~O~o~

Late that night three women approached the women's quarters with two men as bodyguards. Each of the women bore a covered basket from which fragrant fresh bread smells emanated. It seemed that some of the women within had not had time, because of the organization of the river crossing, to eat properly and desired an extra snack to compensate. The bodyguards stayed outside, talking to the palace guardsmen who surrounded the inn, while the women entered.

A short while later, the women came out of the inn, rejoined their bodyguards, and with a wave and some back-chat from the guardsmen, made their way into the town. Since only women had gone into the inn and emerged again, no-one thought anything of the episode.

Garia and Merizel followed their guide through the town to another inn. This one was further from the water's edge and built on to a large warehouse. They entered a side door and were led through dimly-lit corridors to an upstairs room.

"Let me get a look at you," their guide said, turning to face them. "Great Maker! You're both barely children! What's so important that Tanon has gone out of his way to get involved with you two, then?"

Their host was a woman in her thirties, with sandy hair and tanned skin indicating time spent on the road. She was dressed as Garia and Merizel now were, in woolen gowns of the kind often worn by those who worked the wagon routes.

"That's for the King to say," Garia said, and the woman became still."Do you know who I am?"

"No," the woman said - and then Garia pulled the wig from her head.

The woman's eyes widened. "Are you that... what those rumors were about... we was told you had a funny hair cut." Her expression shifted and she held up a hand. "No, I don't know your name - either of your names - and I'm not sure I want to. You might as well know mine, though. I'm Sukhana, and I'm... oh, here he is."

Garia turned as the door opened behind her. In came Jaxen, a smile on his face. He executed a bow towards the newcomers.

"'Ullo, princess. I see you got here safely."

Sukhana's eyes widened again, and she pointed at Garia. "She isn't -"

"No, she's not, although since she was adopted by the King any reasonable person might call her a princess." Jaxen grinned. "No, it's a private thing between me and her, from when we first met."

He turned to Garia. "This disreputable person, if you hadn't guessed, is my kid sister Sukhana. Everyone calls her Sookie, though. Since apparently I'm not trusted to look after someone who can certainly take care of herself, she'll be coming north with us as chaperone."

"What do you mean," Sukhana asked suspiciously, " 'someone who can take care of herself'?"

Jaxen just grinned again. "All in time, Sookie. Now, you two have eaten? Good. Let's find you somewhere to sleep and I suggest you get your heads down. In the transport business we start our days early. Oh, you'd better put that wig back on again until we find your beds."

"What did you mean," Sukhana repeated as they left the room, "when you said you'd met her before?"

"Ah," Jaxen smiled, "That's an interesting tale, indeed. Let's get these two settled and then I'll tell you all I know."

~o~O~o~

Garia was woken by the sound of booted feet walking the bare floorboards in the corridor outside their room. She lifted her head to find that it was just daylight, so far as the dim light coming in the dirty window could prove. On a narrow bed similar to her own across the room, Merizel snored freely.

The bed had been acceptable. Tanon was smart enough to ensure that whenever they could, his crews were able to at least get a decent night's sleep whenever they reached one of the depots he owned scattered about Palarand. It was a single bed, smaller than her bed at the palace, way smaller than the landing pad she and Merizel had shared in the castle. The mattress appeared to be stuffed with some kind of soft wool. Despite the strangeness of their arrival Garia had slept soundly.

There was a knock at the door, which halted Merizel's snores. A second knock and Garia replied, causing the door to open and Sukhana to appear carrying a jug of water.

"Here you are," she said quietly. "This will help you both to wake up properly. When you've dressed, come down the stairs and to your right, you'll find the kitchen where breakfast is waiting."

The water was hot and by the time Garia had poured some into the basin on the wash-stand and cleaned herself up, Merizel had sat up, rubbing her eyes. Very soon the pair had changed out of the simple nightdresses they had been given and back into the gowns they had worn the previous night. In the kitchen, a table was set for three.

"Is it just us here?" asked Garia. "Where does everyone else eat?"

"Huh. You do remember you're not supposed to be here at all, right? I'm to keep you out of sight of the men until we are ready to get you onto the wagon. That way nobody can ask stupid questions. Now, sit down and eat up."

Garia frowned at Sukhana's attitude but said nothing. The meal was simple but filling - and had to be eaten without the aid of a fork. There was fresh bread and fresh pel and Garia ended the meal feeling ready for the adventure to come. Once they had finished Sukhana gathered the plates and cleared the table before checking the hallway was clear.

"It's best if you go back to that room for now, so that you're out of the way until you're needed. I'll come and collect you once I've dealt with the men. Be about a bell."

Garia and Merizel sat on their beds wondering how the King's party was getting on. Including the usual hangers-on the whole procession was in excess of two hundred people and it would take some effort to get that many people, wagons and animals on the move again. Garia now understood why their departure from the castle had been timed as it had.

A knock on their door and Sukhana reappeared. "It's time," she said, and the two followed her down stairs and through corridors until they reached a covered space with two wagons being made ready in the middle. One had the standard frame and canvas roof that Garia was familiar with, the other was essentially a flatbed loaded with drums. Jaxen came and greeted them.

"Princess. Sleep well?"

"Thank you, Jaxen, yes."

Whatever Jaxen was about to say was lost as a man came round the end of the second wagon. He and Garia saw each other at the same time.

"Milady!" he blurted, shocked.

"D'Janik!" Garia said, and realized immediately that here was a situation that had to be handled swiftly... and carefully.

She strode purposefully across the floor of the loading bay, her face set. When she got to D'Janik she reached up and grabbed his tunic, twisting a fistful in her hand. She kept walking and the ex-guardsman was forced to stagger backwards in front of her until his progress was arrested by the wall.

She leaned up and said in a loud voice, "I know what you did to my sister! If you do that again I'll rip your balls out and stuff them down your neck!"

Behind her, everybody else stopped to watch the action. Jaxen took one step forward and then stopped, letting Garia decide how to handle the confrontation. D'Janik was a new member of the company, Jaxen knew that he had been discharged from the palace guard but it was over a matter of honor and in those cases the details were often not forthcoming.

Much more quietly, Garia spoke rapidly to D'Janik in the tongue of the Six Cities. "If you have any honor left in there at all, you'll do what you are supposed to and no more. This is the King's business and involves my safety. I want your oath that you'll say nothing of this to anyone."

"My Lady," D'Janik protested. Garia cut him off.

"There is no lady here," she said loudly enough for the others to hear. "You'll not get around me or my sister that way." Her brain whirled in a frenzy as she tried to think of a suitable alias to use. "My name is Buffy and no more than that. As you well know, my sister's name is... Karizma. Keep away from her or I'll do what I just promised."

"You have my oath... Buffy," the shaken ex-guardsman replied. "I pledge to keep you and your... sister safe, and I'll keep away from both of you when I can."

Jaxen chose that moment to saunter across to join them. The other men returned to their tasks.

"So, you two have had dealings before, then?"

"You could say that, sir," D'Janik replied shakily.

"Is this going to cause any difficulty for our journey? D'Janik, might you wish to join another crew?"

"No, sir," he said stiffly, standing straight. "I have given mi-, Buffy my oath. You may depend on me, sir."

"The oaths of K'Kjand are legendary. All right." Jaxen grinned. "She has some fire, hasn't she?"

"Sir, you have no idea."

"Back to work, then. Buffy, you and your... sister had better come with me and we'll get you settled."

Jaxen led Garia to the flatbed wagon where they were joined by Sukhana and Merizel. Garia looked at the drums doubtfully.

"You don't expect me to climb into one of those, surely?"

Jaxen briefly considered. "It's an idea, but not the way we usually do things. No, what we do is to stack the drums with some missing in the middle. That's where you'll be. Can you climb up, or do you need a hand?"

The drums were placed vertically in three columns, staggered so as to save space width-wise. There were usually three on each side and four along the middle. To lock them in place, planks with curved grooves cut in them located onto the tops of the drums and held them in place. Further grooves on the tops of the planks located two further columns of three drums. Garia clambered up and helped pull Merizel up and into the space where the center two drums would go. There were blankets to sit on and others to cover them if need be. At the far end was a flat bowl with a tightly-fitting lid and Garia hoped neither of them would have to make use of it.

Before the final drum was loaded, Garia called out, "Jaxen. Can you find us some forks, please?"

He grinned at them. "I'll do that, girl. Probably when we get to Dekarran. I know some people, there are favors I can pull in. Comfortable, now?"

"As we'll ever be."

The rearmost drum was hoisted into place and shut off their escape route. Once in position men climbed either side and placed planks, covering almost all of the space above them, then they heard more drums being loaded over the planks. Finally other sounds could be heard which puzzled Garia until she realized that a tarpaulin was being lashed down, protecting the whole cargo from river spray. Only tiny slots between the drums admitted light and air.

"This is going to be pleasant," muttered Merizel.

"Stop moaning! We're finally on our way north. Now, let's keep quiet in case someone hears our voices."

The wagon jolted into motion, and they were on their way back to the ferry.